This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
Christes
supreme
soueraintie
Iohn
Rainoldes
Iohn
Hart
Thomas
Stapleton
Gregorie
Martin
1. Ioh. 4.1 .
Deerely beloued , beleeue not euery spirit , but trie the spirits whether they be of God : for many false Prophets are gone out into the world .
whose
taile
drew
the
third
part
of
the
starres
of
heauen
,
&
cast
them
to
the
earth
,
of
the
Synagogue
of
Libertines
,
and
Cyrenians
,
who
disputed
with
Steuen
.
the
Synagogue
of
Libertines
&
Cyrenians
.
Moses
,
and
God
he
spake
blasphemous
wordes
against
the
holy
place
,
and
the
law
dispute
with
some
of
the
Iewish
Synagogue
most
noble
Theophilus
most
noble
the
fruites
of
the
trees
therof
serue
for
meate
,
&
the
leaues
for
medicine
,
through
waters
running
out
of
the
sanctuarie
the
tree
of
life
grow
in
the
middest
of
it
,
noble
Theophilus
who
will
render
to
euery
man
according
to
his
workes
which
hath
the
promise
of
this
life
,
and
of
the
life
to
come
,
Francis
Walsingham
M.
Rainoldes
M.
Rainoldes
M.
Rainoldes
M.
Rainoldes
In
the
seue●th
Chapter
,
and
the
seuenth
Diuision
.
I
haue
told
him
,
that
my
opinion
is
,
the
Pope
may
not
depose
Princes
BRethren
,
my
harts
desire
&
prayer
vnto
God
for
Israel
is
,
that
they
may
bee
saued
.
his
brethren
and
kinsmen
according
to
the
flesh
,
For
I
beare
you
record
that
you
haue
the
zeale
of
God
,
but
not
according
to
knowledge
.
the
law
the
traditions
of
their
Fathers
the
ende
thereof
their
owne
righteousnesse
the
righteousnesse
of
God
.
the
oth
of
the
Queenes
supremacie
.
Queenes
supremacie
may
be
saued
some
of
theirs
might
meete
in
scholasticall
combat
with
any
of
vs
before
indifferent
iudges
:
trusting
that
their
doctrine
,
which
we
condemne
of
fansie
and
humane
tradition
,
should
then
be
inuincibly
proued
to
be
most
agreeable
to
Gods
word
.
most
fit
for
triall
of
the
truth
;
not
by
extemporall
speaking
,
but
writing
with
aduise
;
the
question
agreed
of
;
the
arguments
,
the
answeres
,
the
replies
set
downe
,
and
sifted
of
both
sides
,
till
ech
had
fully
sayd
;
in
fine
,
the
whole
published
,
that
Churches
and
the
faithfull
all
may
iudge
of
it
inuincible
proofes
M.
Hart
though
the
lernedst
of
that
sort
and
order
,
yet
did
shew
my selfe
so
much
the
more
vnlerned
,
how
much
the
more
earnestly
I
was
dealt
with
M.
Hart
a
noble
champion
of
Christ
,
and
a
holy
Priest
,
a
Bacheler
of
Diuinitie
had
taken
deeper
roote
in
the
foundations
of
the
faith
,
and
was
of
sounder
lerning
,
then
that
the
reasons
,
which
I
no
common
Minister
of
the
English
synagogue
)
brought
to
ouerthrow
him
,
could
remoue
him
from
it
.
So
that
I
was
faine
to
go
whence
I
came
:
and
leaue
him
,
as
I
found
him
.
noble
champion
a
holy
Priest
,
a
Bacheler
of
Diuinitie
,
a
Minister
of
the
English
synagogue
,
vnlerned
Minister
,
and
yet
the
lernedst
of
that
sort
.
loue
,
and
liberalitie
,
and
pietie
of
the
Pope
,
in
erecting
Seminaries
to
traine
vp
English
youth
vnder
the
Iesuites
and
other
famous
men
.
King
of
Babylon
,
Nabuchodonosor
,
did
commaund
Asphenaz
the
Master
of
his
Eunuches
,
that
of
the
Israelites
he
should
bring
children
,
who
were
without
blemish
,
well
fauoured
,
wise
,
and
skilfull
,
and
had
abilitie
in
them
;
&
that
he
should
teach
them
the
artes
and
tongue
of
the
Chaldeans
.
And
the
King
appointed
them
prouision
euerie
day
of
a
portion
of
his
meate
,
and
of
the
wine
which
he
dranke
:
that
they
,
being
brought
vp
so
for
three
yeares
,
might
,
at
the
end
thereof
,
stand
before
the
King
others
,
a
number
of
the
best
wittes
out
of
England
,
moonthly
exhibition
Ananias
,
Misael
that
they
might
stand
before
him
,
of
the
blood
royall
,
and
seede
of
the
nobilitie
,
the
Papacie
is
discreetely
menaged
Asphenaz
the
Master
of
the
Kinges
Eunuches
teache
the
Israelites
the
artes
and
toung
of
the
Chaldeans
.
positiue
Diuinitie
The
woman
the
serpent
the
artes
and
toung
of
the
Chaldeans
,
the
Master
of
the
Kinges
Eunuches
language
of
Chanaan
the
false
Apostles
they
are
Hebrues
,
so
am
I.
three
yeares
foure
yeares
angels
of
light
the
little
finger
of
Roboam
was
bigger
then
his
fathers
loynes
.
of
good
and
euill
the
woman
the
toung
of
the
Chaldeans
the
language
of
Chanaan
the
Kings
Eunuches
the
Master
of
the
Eunuches
the
meate
the
wine
the
Master
said
vnto
him
,
I
feare
my
Lord
the
king
,
who
hath
appointed
your
meate
&
your
drinke
:
for
why
should
he
see
your
faces
in
worse
liking
,
then
the
other
children
that
are
of
your
sort
,
&
so
shuld
you
indaunger
my
head
to
the
King
?
they
should
be
holy
,
because
the
Lord
is
holy
.
the
Master
of
the
Eunuches
the
King
the
artes
and
toung
of
the
Chaldeans
the
King
set
ouer
We
feare
our
Lord
the
Pope
,
who
hath
appointed
your
doctrine
&
your
faith
,
Ludouicus
Viues
,
Iohannes
Molanus
Carolus
Sigonius
Princes
are
supreme
gouernours
in
earth
next
vnder
God
humane
affections
doo
raigne
oftentimes
in
the
holiest
men
,
and
Fathers
haue
their
ouersights
Saints
are
esteemed
and
worshipped
by
many
,
as
were
the
Gods
among
the
Gentiles
the
storie
of
Susanna
,
of
Bel
▪
and
the
Dragon
are
not
canonicall
scriptures
they
,
who
preferre
the
Latin
translation
before
the
Greeke
and
Hebrew
fountaines
,
are
men
of
euill
mindes
,
and
corrupt
iudgements
none
must
bee
blamed
for
the
kinde
of
meates
,
but
for
excesse
in
eating
,
by
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
Priests
are
ambitious
,
couetous
,
vnchast
,
enriching
their
bastards
with
the
churches
spoiles
,
wicked
and
vngodly
in
causing
thinges
of
Christ
to
be
set
foorth
in
playes
all
things
almost
are
solde
and
bought
at
Rome
,
&
that
by
rules
&
orders
of
most
holy
law
Schoolemen
,
through
ignoraunce
of
toungs
,
haue
not
only
marred
&
smoothered
all
other
artes
,
but
Diuinitie
too
;
and
haue
profaned
it
with
their
curiositie
,
their
vanitie
,
their
folly
,
their
rashnes
in
moouing
and
defining
questions
,
as
Aristotelians
rather
then
as
Christians
,
and
heathen
Philosophers
,
then
scholers
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
shauing
off
his
lockes
the
Martyrologe
of
Vsuarde
Hessels
Censure
on
certaine
stories
of
Saints
,
tales
of
the
Apostles
Pope
Adrian
Palladius
,
Cassianus
,
Nicephorus
Simeon
Metaphrastes
D.
Hessels
Censure
the
charter
of
Constantines
donation
Balsamon
,
Caleca
,
Gennadius
haue
mentioned
that
charter
he
thought
it
his
dutie
to
shew
what
Eusebius
and
many
more
had
writen
,
albeit
not
agreeably
to
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Diuines
of
Louan
Ludouicus
Viues
as
God
of
Gods
higher
powers
,
ordained
euery
soule
if
they
indeuor
to
withdraw
their
subiects
to
infidelitie
or
heresie
,
then
ought
they
not
to
raigne
:
and
the
Pope
,
as
iudge
thereof
,
must
depose
them
.
the
persons
,
ouer
whom
the
power
of
the
sword
is
giuen
them
,
are
lay
men
onely
,
not
the
clergie
.
the
things
and
matters
wherein
they
haue
to
gouerne
,
are
onely
temporall
,
not
spirituall
.
the
Pope
may
depriue
them
of
their
kingdomes
,
take
from
them
all
their
subiects
and
causes
both
,
Henry
;
Sigebert
the
Church
of
Rome
had
neuer
any
heresie
,
nor
changed
ought
in
faith
noueltie
,
and
the
golden
image
Ananias
,
Misael
serue
the
Lord
with
feare
the
hye
places
his
holy
temple
LVK. 23.34 .
Father , forgiue them : for they know not what they doo .
The
first
Diuision
Secretarie
Walsyngham
Sander
.
vi●ib
.
Monarc
.
lib.
Geneb
●●d
.
Chronogr
.
lib.
few
of
vs
do
study
:
and
those
few
that
study
,
study
but
a
few
questions
of
this
time
onely
:
and
that
so
lightly
,
that
we
be
afeard
to
reason
with
common
Catholikes
:
the
common
sort
of
Catholikes
are
able
to
answere
all
our
arguments
,
and
to
say
also
more
for
vs
,
then
wee
can
say
for
our selues
.
all
trueth
is
studied
,
the
maisters
teach
all
trueth
,
the
schollers
learne
all
truth
:
&
the
course
of
diuinitie
(
which
our
students
,
nay
our
Doctors
and
Readers
can
not
tel
almost
what
it
meaneth
)
is
read
ouer
in
foure
years
,
with
so
great
exactnes
,
that
if
a
man
follow
his
study
diligently
,
he
may
become
a
learned
Diuine
,
and
take
degree
.
besides
the
Lectures
of
positiue
Diuinitie
,
of
Hebrue
,
of
controuersies
,
of
Cases
of
conscience
:
the
Lecture
of
Scholasticall
Diuinitie
alone
,
(
wherein
the
whole
bodie
of
perfit
Theologie
doth
consist
)
doth
teach
,
within
the
same
foure
yeares
,
all
the
poyntes
of
Catholike
faith
in
such
sort
,
that
thereby
the
hearers
come
to
vnderstand
,
not
only
what
is
in
the
scriptures
about
a
matter
of
faith
,
but
also
whatsoeuer
is
in
all
the
Tomes
of
Councels
,
wrytings
of
Fathers
,
volumes
of
Ecclesiastical
histories
,
or
in
any
other
Author
worthie
the
reading
.
course
of
diuinitie
●ulla
Pi●
.
Quint.
anno
the
Pope
hauing
depriued
vs
of
them
.
at
Rhemes
beside
priuat
studie
of
it
exercised
in
it
dayly
,
by
reading
ouer
certaine
Chapters
,
wherein
the
hard
places
were
all
expounded
,
the
doubtes
noted
,
the
controuersies
which
arise
betwixt
you
and
vs
resolued
,
the
arguments
,
which
our
side
can
bring
vnto
the
contrarie
,
perspicuously
and
fully
answered
.
The
reading
of
many
bookes
is
a
wearinesse
vnto
the
flesh
:
the
wordes
of
trueth
,
the
wordes
of
the
wise
,
which
are
giuen
by
one
pastor
:
Iesus
Christ
God
hath
giuen
giftes
to
men
,
pastours
,
and
teachers
,
one
pastor
one
Pastor
God
did
giue
him
the
spirite
not
by
measure
a
measure
the
booke
of
Christ
M.
Secretarie
the
scriptures
De
Sacramentis
in
gen.
de
sacram
.
&
sacrific
.
●●charist
.
Dialog.
sex
contr.
summi
Pontificat
.
&c.
oppugnatores
ab
Al●no
Copo
editi
.
Alan
Cope
A.
H.
L.
N.
H.
E.
V.
E.
A.
C.
Summ.
Theolog.
&
in
Magistr.
Sent.
●●ctata
Rob●r●
.
Politan
.
in
Summ.
Theolog.
●hom
.
Aqu.
Con●ess
.
Augu●tin
.
Hiero●●●
.
To●●en
.
〈◊〉
Pa●is
.
S.
Augustine
S.
Augustine
Opus
catechisticum
Pet.
Canii
.
Iesuit
.
Scriptures
,
Councels
,
Fathers
one
head
one
faith
one
faith
one
head
The
second
Diuision
S.
Peter
Bishop
of
Rome
S.
Peter
Bishop
of
Rome
him
hath
God
appointed
to
be
the
head
to
the
Church
,
by
him
all
the
body
furnished
and
knit
togither
by
iointes
and
bandes
,
encreaseth
with
the
encreasing
of
God
.
Staplet
.
principior
.
doctr.
lib.
c.
vnam
sanctam
.
extra
.
De
maio●it
.
&
obedient
.
to
be
with
vs
vntill
the
end
of
the
world
,
the
Lord
.
the
Lord
S.
Paule
The
e●e
cannot
say
vnto
the
hand
,
I
haue
no
neede
of
thee
,
nor
the
head
to
the
feete
,
I
haue
no
neede
of
you
.
I
haue
no
neede
of
you
:
(
when
we
shal
haue
done
all
things
that
are
commanded
vs
)
to
say
,
we
are
vnprofitable
seruants
.
feete
,
hands
S.
Paule
The
head
cannot
say
to
the
feete
,
I
haue
no
neede
of
you
.
Reginald
.
Pol.
Card.
pro
ecclesiast.
vnitat
.
defens
.
ad
Henric.
octau
.
lib.
I
haue
no
neede
of
you
.
S.
Paule
king
of
Spaine
French
king
king
of
Scots
king
of
Denmarke
king
of
Swethland
king
of
Poleland
king
of
Boheme
king
of
Bungo
Iesuit
.
in
epist.
Iapon
.
lib.
Great
Turke
,
&
other
princes
of
Mahomets
sect
Saint
Paules
the
head
the
feete
S.
Paule
the
church
to
haue
one
visible
head
proportionable
to
the
body
.
Saint
Paules
the
hand
the
head
,
the
foote
the
hand
to
care
one
for
an
other
,
the
bodie
of
Christ
the
Apostles
teachers
,
the
teachers
the
helpers
&
the
to
loue
one
an
other
the
head
the
bodie
of
Christ
first
,
Apostle●
the
Apostles
Not
as
a
head
properly
but
as
a
principall
member
Suo
〈◊〉
▪
to
the
ful
perfiting
of
his
Saintes
to
the
worke
of
the
ministery
.
[
improperly
c.
Ita
Domi●us
.
Distinct.
The
Lord
did
commit
the
charge
of
preaching
the
truth
vnto
him
principally
,
to
the
intent
that
from
him
,
as
it
were
from
a
certaine
head
,
he
might
powre
abroad
his
gifts
as
it
were
into
all
the
bodie
.
Leo
Epist.
Socrat.
histor.
eccle.
lib.
Ammian
.
Marcell
.
histor.
lib.
Iohn
ver.
Cic.
in
Hortens
hee
would
haue
lift
her
vp
into
heauen
,
that
himselfe
might
haue
gone
vp
with
her
,
Leo
sermon
in
anniuers.
die
assumpt.
suae
The
Lord
did
take
Peter
into
the
feloship
of
the
indiuisible
vnitie
:
Wee
acknowledge
the
most
singular
care
of
the
most
blessed
Peter
for
vs
all
,
in
this
that
God
hath
loosed
the
deceites
of
all
slaunderers
:
My
writings
be
strengthened
by
the
merite
and
authoritie
of
my
Lorde
most
blessed
Peter
the
Apostle
:
Peter
hauing
confirmed
the
iudgement
of
his
See
in
decision
of
faith
,
hath
not
suffered
any
thing
amisse
to
be
seene
about
any
of
your
persons
,
who
haue
labored
with
vs
for
the
Catholike
faith
:
We
beseech
you
,
and
aduise
you
to
keepe
the
thinges
decreed
of
vs
,
through
the
inspiration
of
God
,
&
the
Apostle
most
blessed
Peter
:
in
anniuer
.
die
.
assumpt.
suae
.
If
any
thing
be
well
done
or
decreed
of
vs
,
if
any
thing
bee
obtained
of
Gods
mercy
by
daily
praiers
,
it
is
to
be
ascribed
to
S.
Peters
workes
and
merites
,
whose
power
doth
liue
,
and
authoritie
excell
in
his
owne
See
:
in
aniuer
.
die
assumpt.
suae
.
He
was
so
plentifully
watred
of
the
fountaine
of
all
graces
,
that
whereas
he
receiued
many
things
alone
,
yet
nothing
passeth
ouer
to
any
man
but
by
him
.
S.
Peters
S.
Peters
right
Saint
Peters
honour
&
Sermon
in
ann.
die
assump.
suae
.
S.
Peters
reuerence
subiection
to
S.
Peter
embassage
from
S.
Peter
S.
Peters
presence
Platina
de
vit.
Pont.
in
Iohan.
sept.
S.
Peter
Helmoid
.
in
Chronic.
Slauer●
lib.
get
them
for
S.
Peter
S.
Peters
patrimonie
Bernard
.
de
consid
.
ad
Eug.
lib.
Abb.
Vrsperg
.
in
Chron.
Hen.
quint.
Onuphr
.
de
septem
vrb
.
eccles.
in
Palat.
Lateranensi
.
S.
Peters
royalties
Greg.
Regist.
lib.
His
fauour
His
peace
Platina
de
vitis
Pont.
in
Greg.
Sept.
His
curse
in
approbat
.
sodalit
.
B.
Mari.
His
ring
extra
.
cap.
Maiores
.
de
baptism
.
&
eius
effect
.
His
See
Onuphr
.
de
sept.
vrbis
ecclesi
.
cap.
His
borough
Denarius
Beati
Petri.
Eccles.
Anglican
.
in
concil
.
Lugdun
.
apud
Mat.
Paris
in
Henr.
Peter
pence
Francisc.
Vargas
de
episcopor
.
iurisdict
.
&
Pont.
Max.
autori
.
proposit
.
the
Popes
may
al
be
called
Peters
.
Campian
.
Rat.
highest
honour
the
Bishop
of
the
first
See
,
that
is
to
say
,
Peter
.
De
autoritate
pontificis
,
ad
Stanislaum
O●●cho
.
there
is
onely
one
vniuersall
patriarke
,
Petrus
Romanus
Peter
of
Rome
Peter
of
Rome
did
send
his
messengers
vnto
English
,
French
,
Dutch
,
and
other
nations
,
to
call
them
to
the
Councell
of
Trent
.
Peter
of
Rome
Christ
tooke
Peter
into
the
fellowship
of
the
indiuisible
vnitie
:
Holy
father
,
keepe
them
in
thy
name
,
that
they
may
be
one
,
as
we
are
.
my
Lord
Rome
,
Saint
Peters
See
S.
Peter
S.
Peter
Pope
his
c.
Ego
Ludo●icus
.
distinct.
c.
non
qual●●
Saint
Peters
Peter
of
Romes
Court
Beda
ecclesiast.
histor.
gen.
Anglor.
lib.
they
followed
the
East
Churches
,
which
had
receiued
their
rite
of
Iohn
the
Euangelist
,
the
Disciple
whom
Christ
loued
they
followed
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
had
receiued
theirs
of
Peter
,
to
whom
Christ
gaue
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
:
I
tell
you
that
Peter
is
the
porter
,
whom
I
wil
not
gainesay
,
nay
,
I
wil
obey
his
orders
in
all
respectes
,
as
farre
as
I
skill
and
can
,
leaste
when
I
come
to
the
doores
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
there
be
none
to
open
if
hee
be
displeased
who
doth
keepe
the
keyes
.
Brist
.
motiu
Bede
Note
the
conclusion
of
the
king
Do
for
vs
,
that
S.
Peter
may
forgiue
your
sins
.
Regist.
lib.
Genebrard
.
Chronograph
.
lib.
S.
Peters
S.
Peter
c.
Sic
omnes
.
Distinct.
all
ordinances
of
their
See
must
be
receiued
,
euen
as
if
Peter
had
confirmed
them
.
Pope
Agatho
in
epist.
Sext.
Synod
.
Constant.
act
.
their
Church
persisteth
pure
from
all
error
,
by
the
grace
and
helpe
of
Peter
.
c.
in
memoriam
.
disti●ct
although
it
lay
a
yoake
almost
intolerable
on
vs
,
yet
we
must
beare
it
patiently
in
the
remembrance
of
S.
Peter
.
c.
Constantinu●
Distinct.
he
gaue
them
his
owne
crowne
,
of
golde
most
pure
and
pretious
stones
,
to
weare
in
honor
of
S.
Peter
,
hee
held
the
bridle
and
stirrope
of
the
Popes
horse
in
reuerence
of
S.
Peter
.
Sacra●
.
ceremon
.
ecclesia
Roman
.
libr.
S.
Peters
oath
vnto
S.
Peter
hee
will
restore
S.
Peters
lande
vnto
the
Pope
,
if
he
get
any
of
it
,
and
wil
helpe
the
Pope
to
defende
S.
Peters
land
.
c.
Quoniam
quidam
.
Distin●●
the
Pope
do
send
them
from
Sacrar
.
ceremonia
.
eccle.
Roman
.
lib.
S.
Peters
body
,
a
pall
,
which
hath
the
fulnesse
of
the
pontifical
duetie
.
c.
Ego
N.
Episcopus
.
extra
.
de
iureiurando
.
allegiance
and
fealtie
,
to
Saint
Peter
,
the
Romane
Church
,
and
their
Lord
the
Pope
.
Felinus
Comment.
in
c.
Ego
N.
episcopus
de
iureiurando
.
to
defend
regulas
sanctorum
patrum
,
the
rules
of
the
holy
fathers
:
Mat.
Paris
in
Henrico
tert
S.
Peter
my
Lord
My
Lord
&
my
God
.
Iohan.
Casa
episcop.
Bene●ent
Sueton.
in
vita
Domitian
Domitian
,
Our
Lord
God
the
Emperor
.
c.
Cum
inter
.
in
glossa
.
extravagant
.
Ioh.
Our
Lord
God
the
Pope
I
haue
sayde
,
ye
are
Gods
.
Sueton.
&
Sext.
aur.
Vict.
in
Domit.
Vine●
lib.
de
causis
art.
corrupt
they
are
base
wits
which
are
so
affected
,
whereas
ingenuous
mindes
&
natures
wel
geuen
,
wil
rather
seeke
howe
true
that
is
which
they
holde
,
then
how
they
may
defend
it
,
making
greater
price
of
veritie
then
victorie
:
standeth
at
the
dore
&
knocketh
:
his
voice
to
day
could
not
beleeue
durst
not
confes
Christ
:
because
they
loued
the
praise
of
men
more
then
the
praise
of
God
,
and
hunted
after
honor
one
of
another
,
not
seking
for
that
honor
which
commeth
from
the
Lord
alone
,
action
.
quint.
Mat.
hom.
oper.
imperf
can
.
in
canonicis
Sixt.
Senens
.
biblioth.
sanct.
lib.
Barthol
.
Carrāz
.
in
samm
.
concil
.
Sixt.
Senens
.
bib·
sanct.
l.
Robert
.
Bellarmin
.
controu.
Alfons
.
a
Castr.
aduersus
haer.
lib.
Andrad
.
defension
.
sidei
.
Trident
.
lib.
Augustin
.
epist.
ad
Bonif
.
Com.
Leo
ep.
Christ
receiued
Peter
into
the
felowship
of
the
indiuisible
vnity
:
Christ
did
place
Peter
as
it
were
a
certaine
head
,
to
poure
his
giftes
from
him
as
it
were
into
all
the
body
his
Disciples
may
be
one
as
he
is
one
with
his
Father
,
One
God
One
Christ
One
church
The
multitude
of
the
belieuers
were
of
one
hart
,
and
of
one
soule
:
one
body
one
spirit
one
baptisme
one
faith
one
Lord
one
hope
Detect
.
lib.
the
felowship
of
the
indiuisible
vnitie
.
In
Ephesin
.
synod
.
secund.
&
concil
,
Chalced.
Leo.
ep.
in
anniuers.
die
.
assumpt.
suae
.
Serm.
in
Nata
.
Apost.
Pet.
&
Paul
.
foundation
of
the
church
Christ
receyued
Peter
into
the
felowship
of
the
indiuisible
vnitie
:
but
him
the
light
of
the
world
a
felowship
of
power
Leo
Serm.
in
anniuers.
die
assumption
.
suae
God
hath
giuen
to
Peter
a
great
and
a
wonderfull
felowship
of
his
power
:
and
if
he
would
haue
any
thing
to
be
common
vnto
other
princes
with
him
,
he
neuer
gaue
,
but
by
him
,
whatsoeuer
he
gaue
to
others
.
he
will
not
giue
it
to
any
other
:
S.
Peters
care
shineth
ouer
Bishops
in
that
their
slaunderers
are
defaced
Peters
merit
and
autoritie
doth
strengthen
the
writings
of
his
seruant
against
heretikes
:
Peter
doth
not
suffer
their
persons
to
be
stained
,
who
labour
for
the
catholike
faith
:
the
Popes
decrees
are
made
by
the
inspiration
of
God
and
S.
Peter
:
it
must
be
imputed
vnto
S.
Peters
workes
and
merits
,
if
any
thing
be
gotten
of
God
by
dayly
prayers
:
nothing
passeth
ouer
vnto
the
chiefest
of
the
Church
,
no
not
vnto
any
man
,
from
God
,
but
by
S.
Peter
.
the
Auncient
of
dayes
I
will
not
accept
the
person
of
any
,
neither
will
I
giue
titles
vnto
man
:
for
I
may
not
giue
titles
:
If
I
should
doe
it
a
litle
,
he
that
made
me
would
take
mee
away
.
Platina
de
vlt.
Pontif.
in
Gregorio
Septimo
.
Incline
thine
eares
ô
blessed
Peter
,
Prince
of
the
Apostles
,
&
heare
me
thy
seruant
whom
thou
hast
brought
vp
from
mine
infancy
,
and
ab
iniquoram
manibus
vindicasti
hast
preserued
to
this
day
from
the
handes
of
the
vnrighteous
,
who
hate
and
vexe
me
,
pro
mea
in
te
fide
for
my
fayth
in
thee
Tu
mihi
testis
es
optimus
Thou
canst
beare
me
witnesse
best
,
and
the
holy
mother
of
Christ
,
and
thy
brother
Paule
partaker
with
thee
of
martyrdome
,
that
I
haue
vndertaken
the
gouernment
of
the
Papacie
vnwillingly
.
Not
that
I
thought
it
robbery
to
clime
into
thy
See
lawfully
:
but
I
had
rather
liue
in
pilgrimage
than
occupie
thy
roome
for
fame
and
glorie
only
.
I
doe
confesse
,
(
and
good
cause
why
)
that
the
charge
of
the
Christian
people
was
committed
,
and
the
power
of
binding
&
loosing
granted
vnto
me
,
gratia
tua
no●
meritis
meis
not
through
my
desertes
,
but
by
thy
grace
.
Trusting
therefore
on
this
assuraunce
,
for
the
honour
and
sauegard
of
tuae
ecclesiae
.
Sigon
.
de
regno
Italiae
lib.
thy
holy
church
,
in
the
name
of
God
almightie
,
the
father
,
the
sonne
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
,
I
throwe
downe
King
Henry
,
the
sonne
of
Henry
sometime
Emperour
(
who
hath
laide
handes
too
boldly
and
rashly
vpon
thy
church
)
from
his
imperiall
and
kingly
gouernment
:
and
I
absolue
al
Christians
subiect
to
the
Empire
,
from
that
othe
by
the
which
they
are
wont
to
beare
faith
&
alleagiance
vnto
true
Kings
.
Iesus
Christ
.
Peters
heire
Let
him
be
accursed
Iohan.
de
Tur●ecremat
.
in
Su●●m
.
de
Ecclesi●
lib.
Gul.
Durand
.
in
Rationali
diuin●r
.
officior
.
lib
the
Pope
is
Melchisedec
,
excelling
the
rest
incomparably
in
priesthood
he
is
head
of
all
Bishops
,
from
whom
they
do
grow
as
members
grow
from
the
head
,
and
of
whose
fulnesse
they
do
all
receiue
.
of
his
fulnesse
we
do
all
receiue
a
Priest
for
euer
after
the
order
of
Melchisedec
:
the
head
of
whom
al
the
bodie
being
coupled
and
knit
togither
by
euerie
ioint
giuen
to
furnish
it
,
through
the
effectuall
power
,
in
the
measure
of
euerie
part
,
receiueth
encrease
of
the
bodie
.
head
of
al
Bishops
of
his
fulnesse
they
doe
all
receiue
:
O
the
man
who
should
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
as
God
Pope
,
head
of
the
church
:
head
of
the
church
Supreme
gouernour
supreme
gouernour
other
Gods
beside
the
Lord
.
Magistrates
Gods
Iupiter
Gods
Apologia
ecclesiae
Angl.
Confess
.
Helu●●
.
cap.
Christ
is
the
head
of
the
church
,
hee
doth
quicken
it
with
his
spirite
,
he
is
the
light
,
the
health
,
the
life
of
it
:
present
alwayes
he
is
the
onely
head
of
the
church
.
the
heads
of
the
Leuites
the
priest
the
head
heads
of
the
churches
In
apolog.
In
Registr.
li.
Christ
the
head
of
the
vniuersall
church
,
as
it
were
heads
:
Paul
,
Andrew
,
Iohn
,
heads
of
particular
flocks
,
yet
members
of
the
church
,
all
vnder
one
head
.
Stapleton
.
in
dedicat
.
principiorum
fid.
doctrin
.
Gregor.
de●imo
tertio
,
Pon.
Opt.
Max.
the
supreme
head
of
the
church
.
God
is
the
head
of
Christ
,
Christ
is
the
head
of
man
,
man
is
the
head
of
the
woman
the
head
of
Syria
,
Damascus
;
the
head
of
Damascus
,
Retzin
the
head
of
the
tribes
of
Israel
the
heads
of
housholdes
the
head
of
the
people
the
head
of
the
mountaines
the
head
of
the
spices
the
heads
the
heads
Staple●
princip.
doct.
lib.
in
praefat
head
improperlie
The
first
Diuision
S.
Peter
Staplet
.
pri●cip
.
doctrin
.
lib
▪
Tu
es
Petrus
,
&
super
hanc
petram
aedificabo
ecclesiam
meam
:
Thou
art
Peter
,
and
vpon
this
peter
will
I
build
my
church
.
Thou
art
Peter
,
and
vpon
this
peter
?
Thou
art
Peter
,
&
vpon
this
rocke
:
S.
Peter
,
Doctor
Allen
Thou
art
Peter
and
vpon
this
peter
.
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
li.
Thou
art
Cephas
,
and
vpon
this
Cephas
Thou
art
Rocke
,
and
vpon
this
rocke
.
a
rocke
In
dictionar
.
Syro-chald
.
Regior
.
Biblior
.
Tom.
Guido
Fabricius
Thou
art
Peter
and
vpon
this
peter
.
latin
olde
translation
alone
as
authenticall
,
no
man
shall
dare
or
presume
vnder
any
pretense
to
reiect
it
:
to
reiect
the
authenticall
Latin
If
we
should
doo
so
If
you
should
do
so
a
pretense
Andreas
Masius
authenticall
Latin
S.
Andr.
Mas.
commentar.
in
Iosu.
cap.
S.
Jerom
,
(
if
hee
be
the
Authour
of
it
)
doeth
seeme
to
haue
translated
wittingly
a
place
against
the
meaning
of
the
Hebrue
,
that
he
might
vouch
a
fansy
of
his
owne
thereby
.
Ioh.
Molanus
Louaniensis
it
lighteneth
and
openeth
the
common
olde
translation
greatly
.
the
frame
or
imagination
of
mans
hart
,
Lat.
in
malum
prona
prone
to
euill
prone
to
euill
Censura
Colon
.
in
Dialog.
Censure
of
Coolein
it
is
farre
Longé
consultius
better
to
say
prone
to
euill
we
should
goe
from
your
authenticall
Latin
to
the
originall
textes
,
in
the
Greeke
toong
dooth
signifie
a
rocke
,
as
Cephas
in
the
Syriake
,
and
so
the
wordes
haue
one
meaning
a
rocke
a
stone
a
stone
In
Lexie
.
gra●
.
ad
Sacri
appar
.
instruct
.
Reg.
B●●blior
.
Tom.
a
rocke
Thesaur
.
ling●
Graec●e
cong●●t
.
ab
Henr.
Stephan
.
it
is
so
in
the
Athenian
language
:
Hen.
Stephan
.
de
similit
.
ling.
Graecae
&
Gallicae
lib.
a
stone
Christ
did
call
him
Cephas
in
the
Syriake
toong
:
and
Cephas
doth
signifie
a
rocke
,
as
Fabricius
sheweth
.
In
Dictionar
.
Syro-chaldaico
a
stone
Elias
Leuita
in
Thisbi
a
rocke
a
stone
so
his
name
is
Peter
in
the
Romane
toong
,
and
in
the
Italian
a
stone
is
called
Aber.
Ezra
in
Daniel
.
cap.
he
is
called
stone
a
stone
a
rocke
De
visib
.
Monarchia
eccles.
l.
a
stone
a
great
stone
Super
hanc
petram
aedificabo
ecclesiam
meam
,
Thou
shalt
bee
the
first
stone
(
next
me
)
of
that
church
,
which
I
will
build
on
earth
.
Vllick
Burck
holy
quarell
the
rocke
of
the
church
a
rocke
the
rocke
of
the
church
a
rocke
,
or
a
stone
a
stone
because
what
place
a
stone
hath
in
holding
vp
the
house
which
is
built
vpon
it
,
the
same
should
Peter
haue
in
vpholding
the
frame
of
Christes
militant
church
.
the
rocke
Princ.
doctrin
.
lib.
a
stone
the
rocke
a
stone
a
rocke
Thou
art
stone
,
and
vpon
this
stone
will
I
build
my
church
.
Christ
would
build
his
church
vpon
Peter
a
house
Ma●
▪
house
of
prayer
a
house
a
spirituall
house
the
chiefe
corner
stone
the
foundation
the
foundation
of
foundation
twelue
foundations
coupling
them
togither
grow
to
bee
a
holie
temple
in
the
Lord
,
God
to
dwell
in
by
his
spirite
.
Thou
art
stone
,
and
vpon
this
stone
will
I
build
my
church
:
In
sophismatis
Turrian
.
loc.
the
church
was
builded
,
not
vpon
the
person
of
Peter
,
but
vpon
his
doctrine
preaching
Christ
vnto
vs
.
S.
Austin
the
rocke
Augustin
.
de
verb.
Dom.
Se●m
.
Thou
art
Peter
and
vpon
this
rock
which
thou
hast
confessed
,
vpon
this
rock
which
thou
hast
knowne
(
saying
,
Thou
art
Christ
the
sonne
of
the
liuing
God
,
)
will
I
build
my
church
.
I
will
build
thee
vpon
mee
,
not
me
vpon
thee
.
For
men
entending
to
build
on
men
,
said
,
I
hold
of
Paul
,
I
of
Apollos
,
I
of
Cephas
,
(
that
is
Peter
:
)
and
others
who
would
not
be
builded
vpon
Peter
,
but
vpon
the
rocke
,
said
,
I
hold
of
Christ
.
For
the
rocke
was
Christ
:
vpon
the
which
foundation
Peter
him selfe
was
builded
:
sith
no
man
can
lay
an
other
foundation
beside
that
which
is
laide
,
which
is
Iesus
Christ
.
In
testimon
.
●a
vet.
Testam
de
Trinitat
contr.
Iud.
Gregorie
Nys●en
De
Trinitat
.
lib
In
Matth.
hom●l.
In
epist.
ad
Ephe.
cap.
De
Trinitat
.
lib.
the
consession
of
Peter
S.
Austin
an
●●ersight
such
as
happeneth
to
men
.
Staplet
.
princip.
doctr.
lib.
Retractation
.
lib.
S.
Ambrose
Peter
the
rocke
of
the
Church
.
Peters
confession
the
Church
is
built
on
the
confession
and
beliefe
of
Peter
,
it
is
built
on
Peter
confessing
and
beleeuing
in
Christ
.
S.
Austin
the
foundation
of
the
Church
Peters
see
,
the
see
of
Rome
.
Behold
,
I
lay
in
Sion
a
tried
pretious
corner
stone
,
a
sure
foundation
:
Esay
did
therein
prophecie
not
of
Christ
,
but
of
Peter
,
a
stumbling
stone
to
heretikes
,
&
a
rock
of
offense
,
but
to
Catholikes
a
tried
,
a
pretious
,
a
corner
stone
.
S.
the
Church
is
built
vpon
the
confession
of
Peter
not
his
person
,
the
meaning
S.
Austin
hath
a
true
meaning
S.
Austins
Thou
art
Peter
and
vpon
me
,
Thou
art
Peter
and
vpon
thee
will
I
build
my
Church
.
God
commaunded
the
Iues
to
offer
burnt
offerings
&
sacrifices
vnto
him
,
he
spake
not
to
them
,
neither
commaunded
them
touching
burnt
offerings
and
sacrifices
,
Vpon
thee
will
I
build
my
Church
,
Thou
art
Christ
the
Sonne
of
the
liuing
God
I
hold
of
Paul
,
I
of
Apollos
,
I
of
Cephas
;
)
S.
Austin
Peter
,
I
wil
build
my
church
,
not
vpon
thee
,
but
vpon
me
.
Peters
confession
S.
Austin
Peters
confession
Peter
confessing
Gregorie
Nyssen
Christ
,
the
Sonne
of
the
liuing
God
:
Ambrose
,
Chrysostom
,
&
Cyrill
.
Peters
faith
Sander
.
de
●isib
.
monar.
Eccles.
lib.
Torren
.
confes●
.
August
.
lib.
the
church
is
built
on
Peter
:
S.
Hilarie
Hilar.
in
Ma●thaeum
can
the
title
of
the
foundation
of
the
church
,
De
Trinit.
lib.
S.
Peter
S.
Peters
great
Citie
holie
Ierusalem
the
wall
had
twelue
foundations
,
and
in
them
the
names
of
the
Lambs
twelue
Apostles
.
the
onely
singular
foundation
the
twelue
foundations
a
rocke
citie
of
Dauid
twelue
foundations
the
first
foundation
was
a
Iasper
;
the
second
,
a
Sapphire
;
the
third
,
a
Chalcedonie
;
the
fourth
,
an
Emeraude
the
stones
Antiquitat
.
Iudaic.
lib.
fiue
and
twentie
cubites
long
,
eight
cubites
hie
,
and
twelue
cubites
broad
.
S.
Peter
S.
Paul
labored
more
then
they
all
Staplet
.
princ
.
doc●
.
l.
conuerted
more
vnto
the
faith
Peter
,
Thou
art
stone
,
and
vpon
this
stone
will
I
build
my
church
,
the
sonne
of
God
Iesus
Christ
no
other
foundation
may
be
laid
:
in
whom
all
the
building
being
coupled
togither
groweth
vnto
an
holy
temple
in
the
Lord
.
the
liuing
stones
a
stone
vpon
this
stone
will
I
build
my
church
.
To
thee
will
I
giue
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
he
woulde
build
his
Church
vpon
that
stone
,
other
foundation
no
man
can
laye
beside
that
which
is
laid
,
which
is
Christ
Iesus
they
are
built
vpon
the
foundation
of
the
Apostles
&
Prophets
.
the
Apostles
Councell
of
Trent
,
which
(
Session
.
●
)
the
Creede
head
onely
onely
foundation
twelue
foundations
twelue
heads
building
his
church
vpon
that
stone
,
The
second
Diuision
To
thee
will
I
giue
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heuen
.
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
l.
fulnes
of
ecclesiasticall
power
fulnes
of
power
Sacrar
.
ceremoniar
.
eccles.
Rom.
lib.
soueraine
power
not
onely
spirituall
but
also
temporall
:
Whom
say
ye
that
I
am
,
Peter
Thou
art
Christ
,
the
Sonne
of
the
liuing
God
:
I
will
giue
thee
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
Christ
would
giue
the
keyes
to
Peter
.
this
is
my
bodie
the
bread
that
I
will
giue
,
is
my
flesh
.
the
true
bread
the
bread
of
God
which
came
downe
from
heauen
and
giueth
life
vnto
the
world
,
the
flesh
flesh
of
Christ
Alan
.
de
sacrament
.
Eucharist
cap.
the
word
was
made
flesh
cannot
lie
M.
Hart
had
all
things
common
c.
dilectissimis
Pope
Clemens
wiues
must
be
common
in
all
things
wiues
are
implyed
also
.
this
is
my
body
the
passeouer
the
lambe
the
rocke
the
rocke
was
Christ
,
this
is
my
bodie
.
true
bread
my
flesh
is
meate
indeede
,
and
my
blood
is
drinke
indeede
.
True
a
vine
Alan
.
de
sacrament
.
Eucharist
.
cap.
De
Genes.
ad
lit
.
lib.
De
doctr.
Christ
.
lib.
If
the
minde
be
preuented
with
an
opinion
of
some
errour
,
whatsoeuer
the
scripture
dooth
affirme
otherwise
,
men
thinke
it
to
be
spoken
figuratiuely
.
S.
Austin
S.
Austin
to
eate
the
flesh
of
Christ
,
and
drinke
his
blood
,
was
spoken
not
properly
(
for
so
it
were
a
wicked
deede
,
)
but
figuratiuely
:
Seleacus
et
Herm●a
,
G●la●●
Philastr
.
〈◊〉
.
haeres
.
Iohn
Baptist
I
baptize
you
with
water
He
will
baptize
you
with
the
holie
Ghost
and
fire
.
Alphons
.
a
Castro
aduers.
haeres
.
lib.
Iohn
baptized
with
water
,
Christ
baptizeth
with
fire
.
Paul
.
Venet.
de
regionib
.
orientalib
.
li.
Matth.
Paris
in
Henrico
tert.
Petr.
Bizar
.
in
histor.
rer.
Per
sicar
.
lib.
this
is
my
bodie
the
holie
Ghost
and
fire
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
l.
&
l.
Sixt.
Senen
.
biblioth.
sanct.
li.
Aloys
.
Lipom.
caten.
in
Genes.
&
Exod.
he
alone
made
answere
for
all
the
Apostles
,
&
receiued
the
keyes
togither
with
them
all
,
In
Iohan.
tractat.
S.
Austin
In
Psal.
S.
Ambrose
I
will
giue
thee
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
what
is
said
to
Peter
,
is
said
to
the
Apostles
.
Aduers
.
Iouinian
.
lib.
the
foundation
and
firmenesse
of
the
church
lay
on
all
the
Apostles
equally
,
and
they
did
all
receiue
the
keyes
.
In
Matth.
tractat.
Christes
promise
of
building
his
church
,
of
giuing
the
keyes
,
of
binding
and
loosing
,
made
as
to
Peter
onely
,
was
common
vnto
all
.
De
Trinitat
.
lib.
through
the
worthinesse
of
their
faith
they
obtained
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
and
the
power
of
binding
and
loosing
in
heauen
and
earth
.
Retractation
.
lib.
S.
Cyprian
S.
Austin
S.
Austins
In
praefat.
comment
.
in
libros
Mosis
.
God
hath
not
tied
the
exposition
of
the
scriptures
vnto
the
senses
of
the
Fathers
.
a
new
sense
agreeable
to
the
text
,
though
it
go
against
the
streame
of
the
Fathers
Melchior
Canus
Andrad
.
defens
.
fid.
Trid.
lib.
the
Fathers
doo
in
many
places
not
expound
the
Scriptures
according
to
the
literall
sense
,
(
the
onely
which
hath
weight
to
proue
pointes
of
faith
,
)
but
allegorically
and
morally
.
We
may
leaue
their
allegories
and
expound
them
literally
.
when
they
seeke
the
literall
senses
of
the
scriptures
,
they
doo
not
alwaies
finde
them
,
but
giue
diuers
senses
one
vnlike
an
other
.
We
may
forsake
their
senses
all
,
and
bring
a
new
vnlike
to
theirs
.
sundry
places
otherwise
then
the
Fathers
haue
:
they
spake
not
oracles
when
they
expounded
the
Scriptures
,
the
ouersightes
of
the
translation
which
they
followed
,
must
cause
them
needes
to
misse
sometimes
the
right
meaning
of
the
holie
Ghost
.
experience
forceth
vs
to
confesse
(
vnlesse
we
will
be
vnthankfull
to
most
excellent
wittes
)
that
verie
manie
things
in
Moses
and
the
Prophets
are
in
this
our
age
expounded
more
exactly
(
through
the
diligence
of
learned
men
)
then
euer
they
were
before
.
the
holy
Ghost
,
the
onely
and
faithfull
interpreter
of
the
Scriptures
,
would
haue
manie
things
to
be
knowne
to
vs
,
which
our
auncestors
knew
not
:
and
hath
wrought
by
meanes
,
(
vnknowne
to
vs
,
knowne
to
him
)
that
the
Fathers
noted
good
and
godlie
mysteries
out
of
verie
manie
places
of
the
Scriptures
,
whereof
the
right
and
naturall
sense
hath
beene
found
out
by
the
posteritie
.
it
is
lawfull
to
go
against
the
streame
of
the
auncient
Fathers
in
expounding
of
the
Scriptures
.
Campian
.
rat
Oso
.
epist.
praefixa
Andrad
.
Defens
.
fid.
Trident.
the
Italians
wondred
at
his
gifts
tried
the
Spirit
of
the
Councell
,
the
Spirit
of
errour
I●doc
.
Rauestey●
Tilet
.
defens
.
decret.
conc
.
Trident.
S.
Austin
S.
Austin
Thou
shalt
not
bow
downe
to
them
nor
worship
them
,
Offic.
B.
Mar.
virg.
reform
.
a
Pio
Q●i●t
.
in
Exodum
S.
Austin
S.
Austin
the
Trinitie
S.
Austin
Magist.
sentent
.
li.
Thom.
Aquin.
in
prima
secundae
q.
Clemens
Alexandrinus
In
quaest.
S.
Thomas
Strom.
lib.
Dictat
.
in
s●m
.
Tho.
Aquin.
q.
Diogen
.
Laert.
in
Pythag.
He
said
it
In
Exod.
homil.
Clemens
:
S.
Austin
In
confess
.
Augustin
.
lib.
a
point
of
doctrine
very
common
and
familiar
both
vnto
S.
Austin
,
and
to
all
antiquitie
S.
Austin
Terence
.
Non
pudet
vanitatis●
Minimé
,
dum
ob
rem
.
Libr.
de
Decalog
.
&
duob
.
opuse
.
de
legib.
specialib
.
Antiquit.
I●d
.
lib.
Aben
Ezra
in
Exod.
In
versib
.
de
Decalogo
Gregorie
Nazianzen
In
Exo.
hom.
In
Matthae
.
opere
imperf.
hom.
autour
of
the
worke
vnperfit
vpon
Matthew
In
epist.
ad
Ephes.
cap.
S.
Ambrose
In
epist.
ad
Ephes.
cap.
S.
Ierom
August
.
quaestion
.
vet.
&
nou.
Test.
c.
the
autour
of
the
questions
of
the
olde
and
newe
Testament
:
all
antiquitie
al
antiquitie
all
antiquitie
the
church
was
builded
vpon
Peter
,
Confess
.
Augustin
.
lib.
he
passeth
ouer
S.
Austins
Hieron
.
Torren
.
con●ess
.
Augustin
.
lib.
a
duetifull
lie
an
honest
policie
Con●ess
.
Augustin
.
lib.
inter
epist.
August
to
erre
with
such
men
if
he
thought
him
to
erre
.
S.
Austin
peraduenture
hee
might
finde
as
manie
Fathers
on
his
side
,
if
he
had
read
much
.
But
I
,
haue
Paule
the
Apostle
himselfe
in
stead
of
these
all
,
and
aboue
these
all
.
To
him
do
I
flie
,
to
him
I
appeale
from
all
the
Doctors
(
his
interpreters
)
who
are
of
other
mindes
.
Of
him
do
I
aske
,
whereas
he
writeth
to
the
Galatians
,
that
hee
sawe
Peter
not
going
with
a
ryght
foote
to
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
,
and
that
hee
withstood
him
to
his
face
for
it
,
bicause
by
that
dissembling
hee
constrayned
the
Gentiles
to
doo
lyke
the
Iewes
:
whether
he
wrote
true
,
or
did
lye
perhaps
Nescio
qua
dispensatiua
Falsitate
with
I
know
not
what
politike
falshood
.
And
I
do
heare
him
(
a
litle
before
)
making
a
very
religious
protestation
,
in
the
beginning
of
the
same
discourse
,
The
thynges
whych
I
write
vnto
you
,
beholde
,
I
witnes
before
God
,
I
lye
not
.
Let
them
,
who
are
of
other
mindes
,
pardon
me
.
I
beleeue
rather
so
great
an
Apostle
,
swearing
in
his
owne
and
for
his
owne
words
,
then
anie
man
be
he
neuer
so
learned
,
talking
of
the
words
of
an
other
.
S.
Austin
Confess
.
Augustin
.
lib.
a
knowne
truth
with
reuerence
and
modestie
Staplet
.
princip.
doct
lib.
Augustin
S●euchus
Chisam
.
epis
cop
.
apud
Sixtum
Senensem
biblioth.
sanct.
lib.
Staplet
.
princip.
doctr.
lib.
Tit.
general
.
octauae
Synod
.
Florent
.
&
epist.
Ieremiae
Constantinopolit
.
patriarchae
.
In
c.
Item
Adrianus
.
Dist.
c.
Sancta
octo
.
Contius
Staplet
.
princip.
doctrin
.
li.
generall
Councels
can
not
erre
in
their
conclusions
:
they
may
erre
in
applying
of
Scriptures
to
prooue
their
conclusions
.
Concil.
Eph.
&
Concil.
Chalcedon
Staplet
.
princip.
doctrin
.
li.
&
li.
whether
that
the
Pope
be
supreme
head
of
the
church
:
He
is
so
Because
him selfe
saith
so
the
church
the
Pope
Campian
.
Rat.
O
Circulos
.
Campian
.
Rat.
S.
Peter
the
word
of
Christ
no
prophecy
of
Scripture
is
of
a
mans
owne
interpretation
:
the
prophecie
they
spake
as
they
were
moued
by
the
holie
Ghost
,
not
the
will
of
man
the
Prophetes
the
holie
men
of
God
,
spake
as
they
were
moued
by
the
holie
Ghost
:
inspired
of
God
L.
Si.
Cod.
De
legib.
et
constitutionib
.
Principum
.
he
who
made
the
law
,
should
interpret
the
law
.
S.
Austin
grounded
on
the
lawes
,
the
maners
,
the
iudgementes
of
all
the
catholike
church
:
witnesse
of
the
sincere
truth
and
catholike
religion
,
such
a
witnesse
as
no
exception
can
be
made
against
:
not
onely
of
his
owne
,
but
also
of
the
common
,
the
constant
faith
and
confession
of
the
ancient
Fathers
and
the
Apostolike
church
:
S.
Austin
of
Christian
doctrine
the
meaning
of
the
Scripture
must
be
learned
out
of
the
Scripture
,
August
.
de
doctrin
.
Christ
.
li.
by
the
consideration
of
thinges
and
wordes
in
it
:
the
ende
whereto
the
matter
whereof
,
it
is
all
writen
,
be
marked
in
generall
,
and
all
be
vnderstood
according
to
that
end
and
matter
:
al
be
read
ouer
&
ouer
,
&
those
things
chiefly
noted
which
are
set
downe
plainly
,
both
precepts
of
life
,
and
rules
of
beliefe
,
because
that
all
things
,
which
concerne
beliefe
and
life
,
are
plainly
written
in
it
:
obscure
&
darke
speeches
be
lightned
and
opened
by
the
plaine
and
manifest
:
to
remoue
the
doubt
of
vncertaine
sentences
the
cleere
and
certaine
be
followed
:
recourse
be
had
vnto
the
Greeke
and
Hebrue
copies
,
to
cleare
out
of
the
fountaines
,
if
the
translation
be
muddie
:
doubtfull
places
bee
expounded
by
the
rule
of
faith
,
which
we
are
taught
out
of
the
plainer
places
of
the
scripture
:
all
the
circumstances
of
the
text
bee
weighed
,
what
goeth
before
,
what
commeth
after
the
maner
how
the
cause
why
the
men
to
whom
the
time
when
,
euery
thing
is
saide
:
still
wee
seeke
to
know
the
will
and
meaning
of
the
Authour
by
whom
the
holie
Ghost
hath
spoken
;
if
we
finde
it
not
,
yet
giue
such
a
sense
as
agreeth
with
the
right
faith
,
approued
by
some
other
place
of
scripture
:
if
a
sense
be
giuen
,
the
vncertaintie
wherof
cannot
bee
discussed
by
certaine
and
sure
testimonies
of
scripture
,
it
might
be
proued
by
reason
;
but
this
custome
is
dangerous
;
the
safer
way
far
,
is
,
to
walke
by
the
scripture
,
the
which
(
being
shadowed
with
darke
and
borowed
words
)
when
we
mind
to
search
,
let
either
that
come
out
of
it
which
hath
no
doubt
and
controuersie
,
or
,
if
it
haue
doubt
,
let
it
be
determined
by
the
same
scripture
,
through
witnesses
to
be
found
&
vsed
thence
wheresoeuer
:
all
places
of
the
scriptures
be
expounded
by
the
scriptures
,
the
which
are
called
Canonical
,
as
being
the
Canon
,
that
is
to
say
the
rule
of
godlines
and
faith
.
S.
Austin
De
Genes.
ad
liter
.
l.
Enchir.
ad
Laurent
ca.
De
ciuit
.
Dei
li.
&
lib.
De
vnit
.
eccles.
ca.
ad
Vincent
.
De
verb.
Dom.
serm.
Retract
.
li.
&c.
In
comment
.
Sermon
.
●●actat
.
&
epist.
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
l.
M.
Stapleton
Doctor
of
Diuinitie
,
the
Kinges
Professor
of
controuersies
in
the
vniuersitie
of
Doway
.
most
wholesome
worke
A
methodicall
demonstration
of
doctrinall
principles
of
the
faith
:
the
meanes
,
way
and
order
,
how
to
make
authenticall
interpretation
of
the
Scriptures
.
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
lib.
the
Scripture
cannot
be
rightly
vnderstood
but
by
the
rule
of
faith
.
Protestantes
opinion
the
sense
of
Scriptures
must
be
fetched
out
of
the
Scriptures
.
the
rule
of
faith
the
practise
of
the
church
the
consent
of
the
Fathers
the
councels
interpretation
these
meanes
are
the
onely
certaine
sure
infallible
meanes
,
of
vnderstanding
and
expounding
the
Scripture
aright
.
S.
Austin
the
weighing
of
circumstances
,
what
goeth
before
,
what
commeth
after
the
wordes
and
kinde
of
speeches
vsed
in
the
Scriptures
the
conference
of
places
togither
,
one
to
be
lightned
by
an
other
recourse
to
the
fountaines
of
the
Greeke
and
the
Hebrue
text
.
common
to
vs
with
all
Heretikes
,
yea
with
Iewes
and
Painims
Liui.
lib.
Plutarch
.
in
compar
.
Scipio
.
&
Annib.
Staplet
.
princip.
doctr.
lib.
&
li.
all
one
with
Heretikes
protestation
of
their
faith
Sleidan
.
de
statu
relig.
&
reip.
lib.
Protestants
opinion
heresie
serued
God
.
Stapl.
princip.
doctr.
li.
the
scripture
ought
to
be
expounded
by
the
rule
of
faith
,
and
therfore
not
by
scripture
onely
.
the
church
must
be
taught
by
liuing
creatures
endued
with
reason
,
and
therefore
not
by
men
onely
.
liuing
creature
endued
with
reason
a
man
the
rule
of
faith
S.
Austin
S.
Austins
August
.
de
doctr.
Christ
.
li.
In
a
doubtfull
place
of
scripture
let
a
man
seeke
the
rule
of
faith
,
which
rule
hee
hath
learned
of
plainer
places
of
the
scriptures
,
and
of
the
authoritie
of
the
church
:
S.
Austins
destroying
the
temple
,
and
building
it
in
three
dayes
:
In
fraudem
legis
facit
,
qui●●●
.
uis
verbis
legisententiam
en●●
circumuenit
.
L.
Contra.
Dig.
de
legibus
Senatusque
consultis
.
an
abusing
of
the
lawe
raising
the
temple
the
temple
his
bodie
S.
Austin
S.
Austin
the
authoritie
of
the
church
the
plainer
places
of
the
scriptures
.
the
scriptures
alone
the
rule
of
faith
,
to
shew
the
sense
of
doubtfuller
places
by
the
plainer
:
Aug.
de
doctr.
Christian.
lib.
let
him
seeke
the
rule
of
faith
,
which
rule
he
hath
learned
of
plainer
places
of
the
scriptures
,
and
of
the
authoritie
of
the
church
:
S.
Austin
,
Of
which
rule
we
haue
sufficiently
entreated
in
the
first
booke
,
when
we
spake
of
thinges
.
the
authoritie
of
the
church
the
Trinitie
that
rule
of
faith
S.
Austin
ad
Pascentium
Com.
haeres
.
Arian
.
as
we
reade
not
in
the
holie
scriptures
the
Father
vnbegotten
,
&
yet
it
is
defended
that
it
must
be
said
:
in
lyke
sort
it
may
be
that
neither
consubstantiall
is
founde
written
there
,
and
yet
being
said
in
the
assertion
of
faith
may
bee
defended
.
Contr.
Maxim
.
Arianot
.
episc
.
lib.
Arians
,
Giue
me
testimonies
(
saist
thou
)
where
the
holy
Ghost
is
worshipped
:
as
though
by
those
things
which
we
do
read
,
we
vnderstood
not
some
thinges
also
which
wee
reade
not
.
But
(
that
I
be
not
inforced
to
seeke
many
)
where
hast
thou
read
God
the
Father
vnbegotten
or
vnborne
?
And
yet
it
is
true
.
S.
Austin
God
the
holy
Ghost
is
to
be
worshipped
,
God
the
Sonne
is
of
one
substance
with
the
Father
,
God
the
Father
is
not
begotten
or
borne
?
Confess
.
Augustinian
.
lib.
S.
Austins
Confession
Christians
ought
to
belieue
manie
things
which
haue
come
to
vs
from
the
Apostles
themselues
S.
Austins
[
expresly
:
Christes
blood
S.
Austin
S.
Austin
ad
Pascentium
the
verie
word
consubstantiall
to
be
shewed
in
scripture
:
the
thing
it selfe
is
there
founde
though
not
that
word
perhaps
.
the
word
vnbegotten
S.
Austin
as
he
had
termed
the
Father
vnbegotten
,
the
Sonne
also
be
termed
consubstantiall
the
thing
Contr.
Maximin
.
A●ian
.
episcop.
lib.
God
the
Father
vnbegotten
the
holie
Ghost
to
be
equall
to
the
Sonne
,
it
is
not
written
that
he
is
worshipped
.
Thou
shalt
worship
the
Lord
thy
God
,
the
holy
Ghost
is
God
,
therefore
to
bee
worshipped
.
S.
Austins
they
are
not
expresly
written
in
the
scriptures
,
they
are
not
in
expresse
wordes
,
though
for
sense
and
substance
they
are
in
the
scriptures
.
they
are
taught
by
tradition
,
not
by
scripture
.
that
the
Sonne
of
God
is
not
(
by
scripture
)
of
one
substance
with
the
Father
.
Summ.
Theologic
.
part.
Thomas
of
Aquine
concerning
God
wee
must
say
nothing
but
that
which
is
founde
in
the
holie
scripture
,
either
in
words
,
or
in
sense
.
Dionys.
de
diuin.
nomin.
ca.
Damascen
.
de
orthod.
sid.
lib.
Augu.
de
Trinitat
.
lib.
S.
Austin
touching
the
Trinitie
the
rule
of
faith
is
plainly
set
downe
in
scripture
of
the
Trinitie
.
the
rule
of
faith
De
doctrin
.
Christia●
.
lib.
S.
Austin
S.
Austin
the
authoritie
of
the
church
plainer
places
of
the
scriptures
S.
Austin
the
coniunction
,
the
places
of
scriptures
,
and
the
authoritie
of
the
church
,
That
is
done
in
vaine
by
more
that
may
be
done
by
fewer
.
did
beleeue
the
Lord
and
his
seruaunt
Moses
:
wise
man
to
hearken
to
the
instruction
of
his
father
,
and
forsake
not
the
doctrine
of
his
mother
:
the
chiefest
wisedome
,
the
feare
of
God
.
the
Lord
this
mother
our
heauenly
Father
Cyprian
.
libr.
de
vnitat
.
eccles.
He
cannot
haue
God
to
be
his
Father
,
who
hath
not
the
church
to
be
his
mother
.
the
immortall
seed
the
sincere
milke
Philip
,
Act.
Peter
,
Act.
traueiled
of
them
in
childbirth
nourished
them
with
milke
the
milke
In
epist.
Io●an
.
T●actat.
the
old
Testament
,
and
the
new
.
S.
Austin
the
rule
of
faith
is
receiued
of
the
authoritie
of
the
church
:
strong
meate
S.
Austin
euerye
Scribe
which
is
taught
vnto
the
kingdome
of
heauen
is
lyke
vnto
an
housholder
,
who
bringeth
foorth
out
of
his
treasure
thinges
both
newe
and
olde
:
S.
Contr.
●a●st
.
Manichae
.
l.
newe
thinges
and
olde
,
the
olde
and
newe
testament
.
Staplet
.
prin.
doctr.
l.
S.
Austin
Aristot.
libr.
de
or●u
&
interit
we
are
nourished
by
the
same
thinges
of
which
we
do
consist
.
strong
meat
S.
Austin
the
rule
of
faith
is
receiued
of
plainer
places
of
the
scriptures
and
of
the
authoritie
of
the
church
August
.
de
catechizand
.
rudibus
,
cap.
S.
Austins
rule
of
faith
precepts
of
the
church
de
●aptism
,
can
&
Sess.
&
Sess
▪
&
Sess
▪
dec●et
.
de
lib.
delect
▪
the
mother
of
al
churches
Sander
.
in
epist.
ad
Pium
Quint.
dedicat
.
de
visib
.
monar.
Staplet
.
prin.
doctrin
.
lib.
Holy
mother
the
church
the
church
church
of
Rome
our
holy
mother
our
mother
Canon
law
his
spouse
.
Nos
iustitiam
nostram
&
ecclesiae
sponsae
nostrae
nolentes
ne
gligere
.
c.
Quoniam
.
de
immunitat
.
ecclesiar
.
in
Sext.
the
rule
of
faith
is
learned
of
plainer
places
of
the
Scriptures
and
of
the
authoritie
of
the
church
:
the
Scriptures
the
church
earerings
of
the
Israelites
the
people
knewe
not
what
was
become
of
Moses
agnus
Deies
D.
Allen
,
Campian
,
Howle●
,
These
be
thy
Gods
,
ô
Israel
,
which
brought
thee
out
of
the
land
of
Egipt
:
M.D.
Stapleton
the
church
of
Rome
the
Popes
Holines
Bede
hist.
Angl
lib.
gaue
vs
our
faith
who
is
their
father
the
Britannes
Polidor
.
Vi●g
l.
lib.
hist.
Ang.
Bede
histor.
Anglor.
l.
the
English
the
Popes
predecessors
c.
Nossi
.
§
cum
Balaam
.
Benedict
.
Parisiensis
,
&
Bullo
c.
Anglus
in
concordant
▪
sacr.
●criptur
.
Asina
,
ecclesia
.
Thom.
Walsingham
and
Mat.
Paris
Mat.
Paris
in
Henric.
tert.
anno
Dom.
a
house
full
of
siluer
and
gold
,
Contend
with
your
mother
,
contend
,
that
she
is
not
my
wife
,
neither
am
I
her
husband
:
to
the
intent
she
may
remoue
her
fornications
out
of
her
sight
,
and
her
adulteries
from
betweene
her
breastes
.
S.
Paule
brought
vp
at
the
feete
of
Gamaliel
:
Gamaliel
,
a
sonne
of
a
Pharise
holy
mothers
holy
Father
they
must
be
expounded
by
the
rule
of
faith
,
and
therefore
not
by
scriptures
onely
.
Staplet
.
princip.
doctr.
lib.
the
practise
of
the
church
the
consent
of
the
Fathers
the
Councels
determination
because
each
of
them
,
if
they
be
taken
seuerally
,
may
cause
a
man
to
erre
:
the
weighing
of
the
circumstances
,
the
style
and
phrase
of
scripture
,
the
conference
of
places
the
loking
on
the
Greeke
and
Hebrue
.
Marchio
Hyberniae
the
Marques
of
Ireland
Ge●ebrard
.
Chro●ograph
.
lib.
Hist.
de
bello
Afr.
ca.
the
Marques
Staplet
.
prine
.
doctr.
li.
Dextera
collatio
locorum
scripturae
a
right
conference
of
places
,
is
a
way
most
excellent
:
a
wrong
conference
,
a
left
one
,
is
no
such
excellent
way
wise
men
and
vertuous
are
fit
to
beare
offices
in
the
common-weale
:
madde
men
and
knaues
are
no
good
magistrates
.
S.
Austin
al
heretikes
,
and
Iewes
,
&
Paynims
vse
these
meanes
,
they
conferre
places
,
they
note
the
kinde
of
speeches
,
they
looke
vpon
the
fountains
,
they
marke
what
goeth
before
,
what
commeth
after
,
&
such
like
things
.
all
heretikes
,
Iewes
and
Paynims
vse
these
meanes
:
the
churches
practise
the
consent
of
Fathers
the
decrees
of
councels
De
doctrin
.
Christian.
lib.
a
prolog●
S.
Austin
If
they
who
know
these
precepts
,
cannot
see
the
things
which
are
obscure
and
darke
in
the
Scriptures
of
God
,
the
faulte
is
in
them selues
,
not
in
the
precepts
:
as
if
I
should
point
with
my
finger
at
a
starre
,
which
they
would
gladly
see
,
and
their
eie-sight
were
so
weake
,
that
although
they
could
see
my
finger
,
yet
could
they
not
see
the
starre
at
which
I
point
.
S.
Austin
Let
them
cease
to
blame
me
,
and
let
them
pray
to
God
,
that
hee
will
giue
them
eye-sight
:
Open
mine
eies
,
that
I
may
see
the
wonders
of
thy
law
.
Staplet
.
prin.
doctr.
lib.
the
conference
of
places
a
great
remedy
the
best
exposition
of
scripture
that
may
be
had
:
S.
Austin
D.
Stapleton
they
are
deceauers
,
because
they
will
not
be
honest
dealers
,
and
good
children
of
the
weale
publike
.
all
heretikes
both
of
this
and
of
all
ages
,
in
conferring
the
scriptures
most
diligently
togither
yet
haue
erred
in
the
sense
of
the
scriptures
most
shamefully
?
most
diligently
there
are
many
places
in
the
scripture
,
which
haue
not
any
like
wherewith
you
may
conferre
them
.
there
are
sundry
speeches
in
S.
Paule
,
which
are
in
no
Prophet
,
nor
Apostle
beside
him
:
as
to
put
of
the
olde
man
,
and
put
on
the
newe
.
S.
Paule
that
mens
corrupt
affections
may
iudge
vnlike
or
like
,
when
in
truth
they
are
not
so
:
wordes
,
that
may
bee
mistaken
through
mens
ouersightes
,
as
signifying
the
same
thing
,
or
sundry
,
which
they
do
not
.
S.
Paules
in
them
are
some
thinges
hard
to
be
vnderstood
:
which
they
that
are
vnlearned
and
vnstable
do
peruert
,
as
they
doo
also
other
scriptures
,
to
their
owne
destruction
.
Familie
of
loue
Harry
Nicolas
S.
Peter
the
gospell
of
the
kingdome
,
cap
the
scripture-wise
the
sword
of
the
spirite
the
sword
of
the
spirite
the
word
of
God
.
Familie
of
loue
the
two
edged
sword
the
Arians
Theodor.
hist.
ecclesiast.
l.
Athanas.
con●tra
A●ian
.
Gregor.
Nazianz.
de
Filio
.
●asil
.
contra
Eunomium
.
Hilari
.
&
Augustin
.
de
Trinitat
.
&
contra
Arian
.
the
Pelagians
Councels
of
In
epist.
ad
Innocent
.
epist.
inter
epist.
August
Carthage
,
of
〈◊〉
epistolas
Augustin
Mileuis
,
of
the
sword
of
the
spirite
the
word
of
God
shield
of
faith
to
quench
the
fyry
dartes
of
Satan
.
Familie
of
loue
the
Familie
scripture-learned
men
the
Families
●crip●ura●ii
.
Albeit
.
Pighius
ecclesiast.
hiera●
.
l.
Staplet
.
prin.
doctr.
l.
the
diligent
the
most
diligent
conference
of
scriptures
,
Lindan
.
de
optim
.
gen.
inte●pr
.
Scriptur
.
Staplet
.
prin.
doctr.
l.
the
fountaines
of
the
Greeke
and
Hebrue
text
,
Staplet
.
prin.
doctr.
l.
to
expound
the
scripture
by
scripture
to
confer
places
,
to
obserue
the
wordes
and
circumstances
of
the
text
:
the
text
is
not
alwaies
knitte
and
coherent
to
it selfe
;
the
very
order
of
speaking
is
oftentimes
abrupt
,
sometimes
preposterous
altogither
;
there
are
sundry
hyperbata
and
anantapodota
in
S.
Paule
;
one
word
,
yea
in
one
sentence
hath
sundry
significations
:
places
may
seeme
like
one
to
an
other
,
that
are
vnlike
,
and
contrariwise
ten
spies
the
land
certainly
is
good
,
and
floweth
with
milke
and
hony
;
but
the
people
dwelling
in
it
,
is
strong
,
and
the
cities
walled
,
exceeding
great
,
and
the
sonnes
of
Anak
be
there
.
The
Amalekites
dwel
in
the
south
countries
;
the
Hitthites
,
and
Iebusites
,
and
Amorites
dwell
in
the
mountaines
:
the
Cananites
dwell
by
the
sea
,
and
by
the
coast
of
Iorden
.
sware
in
his
wrath
that
they
should
not
enter
into
his
rest
.
(
M.
Hart
of
an
other
spirite
,
Caleb
and
Iosua
,
The
land
,
through
the
which
we
haue
gone
to
search
it
,
is
an
excellent
good
land
.
If
the
Lord
take
delight
in
vs
,
he
will
bring
vs
into
this
land
,
and
giue
it
vs
:
euen
a
land
that
floweth
with
milke
and
honie
.
Onely
rebell
yee
not
against
the
Lorde
,
neither
feare
yee
the
people
of
the
land
:
for
they
are
bread
for
vs
.
search
the
scriptures
pray
to
him
for
wisedome
hee
will
open
them
to
vs
,
Staple●
.
prin●
.
doctrin
.
lib.
&
li.
the
Pope
the
Church
of
Christ
the
godlie
the
people
ignorant
of
the
law
search
,
and
see
men
of
Beroea
receiued
it
with
all
readinesse
search
of
the
scriptures
beleeued
it
the
godlie
shreddes
and
cloutes
the
godly
the
iudge
,
and
they
which
vnder
him
haue
it
committed
to
them
,
euen
the
church
of
Christ
.
iudge
of
that
trie
spirits
whither
they
be
of
God
:
let
Prophets
iudge
the
spirites
of
Prophetes
are
subiect
to
the
Prophets
.
Gods
word
our
onely
Doctor
The
third
Diuision
I
will
giue
thee
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
Peter
:
whom
say
yee
that
I
am
?
Thou
art
Christ
the
Sonne
of
the
liuing
God
.
We
beleeue
,
and
know
,
that
thou
art
Christ
,
the
Sonne
of
the
liuing
God
.
As
my
Father
sent
me
,
so
doo
I
send
you
.
Whose
sinnes
soeuer
ye
remit
,
they
are
remitted
to
them
:
&
whose
sinnes
soeuer
ye
reteine
,
they
are
reteined
.
Both
Pharaos
dreames
are
eares
of
corne
of
binding
&
loosing
no
vncleane
thing
shall
enter
into
it
.
his
sonne
,
his
onely
begotten
sonne
,
that
whosoeuer
beleeueth
in
him
should
not
perish
,
but
haue
eternall
life
:
the
inheritaunce
reserued
in
heauen
,
for
vs
.
&
〈◊〉
God
the
Father
sent
his
sonne
Christ
,
&
Luc.
Christ
sent
his
Apostles
as
his
Father
sent
him
,
that
they
who
repented
and
beleeued
in
Christ
should
haue
their
sinnes
forgiuen
them
,
the
faithlesse
&
vnrepentant
should
not
be
forgiuen
:
the
stewarde
of
the
house
the
key
to
open
to
shut
the
key
of
Dauid
Apostles
the
keies
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
binding
and
loosing
the
wages
of
sinne
a
prison
sinnes
be
remitted
beleeue
not
sinnes
are
reteined
he
that
beleeueth
not
,
shall
be
condemned
:
a
sauour
of
life
to
life
a
sauour
of
death
to
death
:
the
Lord
sent
him
to
preach
deliuerance
to
the
captiues
,
and
opening
of
prison
to
them
that
are
bound
:
to
binde
and
loose
to
reteine
and
remit
sinnes
reteine
sinnes
remit
sinnes
open
the
kingdome
of
heauen
the
keyes
Catechism
.
Concil.
Triden●
.
in
Sacram.
P●●niten●
.
the
power
of
binding
and
loosing
,
of
remitting
and
reteining
sinnes
the
power
of
the
keies
,
as
by
which
an
entrance
into
heuen
is
opened
:
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
the
power
of
binding
and
loosing
,
of
remitting
and
reteining
sinnes
:
the
keyes
the
keyes
the
keyes
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
lib.
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
binde
on
earth
,
shall
bee
bounde
in
heauen
,
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
loose
on
earth
,
shall
be
loosed
in
heauen
:
Omnium
Doctorum
scholasticorum
sententia
whatsoeuer
yee
shall
binde
whose
sinnes
ye
remit
[
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
binde
Illud
,
et
quodc●n
queliga●e●●●
,
co●●unctiué
ad
●it
.
a
coniunction
,
&
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
binde
:
and
I
say
to
thee
,
and
vpon
this
peter
,
and
hell
gates
shall
not
preuaile
,
and
to
thee
will
I
giue
the
keyes
,
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
binde
on
earth
,
the
keyes
the
keyes
to
open
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
the
kingdome
of
heauen
the
keyes
the
keye
of
knowledge
the
key
of
power
the
key
of
knowledge
ye
haue
taken
away
the
key
of
knowledge
,
The
key
of
power
Amplissima
e●
adaequata
potestas
clauium
the
keyes
[
keyes
,
The
key
of
the
house
of
Dauid
will
I
laye
on
his
shoulder
:
and
he
shall
open
and
none
shall
shut
,
he
shal
shut
and
none
shall
open
.
the
holie
one
and
true
,
which
hath
the
key
of
Dauid
,
which
openeth
and
no
man
shutteth
,
shutteth
and
no
man
openeth
.
the
key
of
the
house
of
Dauid
,
the
kingdome
of
heauen
S.
Peter
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
the
keyes
Plutarch
in
a
〈◊〉
Lacon
Thou
art
a
voice
,
nought
else
.
courtes
,
the
outward
court
,
the
inward
court
,
the
court
of
Rome
the
courtes
of
the
Lord
Because
the
keyes
promised
to
Peter
do
signifie
all
kind
of
power
;
wherof
a
part
onely
was
giuen
to
the
Apostles
,
to
bind
and
loose
in
either
court
.
bicause
by
these
wordes
,
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
bind
on
earth
shall
be
bound
in
heauen
,
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
loose
on
earth
shall
be
loosed
in
heauen
,
Christ
doth
not
expound
what
he
meant
by
the
keies
,
as
some
men
haue
thoughtthat
he
doth
some
men
haue
thought
the
keyes
binding
and
loosing
men
haue
thought
it
is
not
,
as
some
men
haue
thought
.
[
some
men
.
[
some
men
D.
Stapleton
[
some
men
Christes
promise
of
the
keyes
Peter
of
Romes
Robert
.
Be●larmin
.
in
praelect.
Rom.
Controu.
De
Summo
●
on
t
Christes
wordes
to
Peter
,
Whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
bind
on
earth
,
shall
be
bound
in
heauen
,
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
loose
on
earth
,
shall
be
loosed
in
heauen
:
all
power
of
the
keyes
is
therein
promised
,
not
restrained
to
part
,
but
enlarged
to
what
soeuer
.
Yea
,
that
Christ
likewise
promised
the
same
power
to
all
the
Apostles
,
when
he
spake
in
like
wordes
,
Whatsoeuer
ye
bind
on
earth
,
shall
be
bound
in
heauen
,
&
what
soeuer
ye
loose
on
earth
,
shall
be
loosed
in
heauen
.
For
,
albeit
Origen
(
more
subtilly
,
then
literally
)
doth
put
a
difference
betweene
the
promises
,
because
,
in
the
one
,
the
word
,
[
heauen
]
is
vsed
;
in
the
other
,
[
heauens
:
]
yet
the
common
exposition
of
S.
Ierom
,
S.
Hilarie
,
S.
Anselme
,
and
others
vpon
this
place
,
yea
of
S.
Austin
him selfe
in
his
treatise
vpon
Iohn
,
is
,
that
Christ
speaketh
of
the
power
of
the
keyes
by
which
the
Apostles
and
their
successours
do
bynd
or
loose
sinners
.
And
although
it
seemeth
,
that
here
is
chiefely
meant
the
power
of
iurisdiction
whereby
sinners
are
excommunicate
:
yet
the
said
Fathers
doo
vnderstand
it
of
both
the
powers
,
not
onely
of
iurisdiction
but
of
order
too
.
And
that
may
be
gathered
(
it
seemeth
)
by
the
text
.
For
it
is
said
as
generally
to
the
Apostles
,
What
things
soeuer
ye
shal
bind
:
as
it
is
to
Peter
,
What
thing
soeuer
thou
shalt
bind
.
What
?
Is
that
giuen
then
to
all
the
Apostles
,
which
was
promised
to
Peter
?
Caietan
(
in
his
treatise
of
the
Popes
authority
)
saith
that
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
and
the
power
of
byndyng
and
loosing
,
are
not
all
one
:
for
that
to
bynd
and
loose
is
lesse
then
to
open
and
shut
.
But
this
doctrine
seemeth
to
be
more
subtill
then
true
.
For
it
is
a
thing
vnheard
of
,
that
there
are
in
the
Church
any
other
keyes
then
the
keyes
of
order
and
of
iurisdiction
.
And
the
sense
of
those
wordes
,
I
will
giue
thee
the
keyes
,
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
bind
and
loose
,
is
plaine
:
that
first
,
a
certaine
power
and
authoritie
is
promised
;
afterward
,
the
function
of
it
is
declared
.
Now
the
function
of
these
keyes
is
declared
by
the
wordes
to
bind
and
loose
,
not
by
the
wordes
,
to
shut
and
open
:
that
we
may
vnderstand
they
be
metaphoricall
and
borowed
kindes
of
speeches
;
neither
heauen
is
opened
properly
,
but
it
is
said
that
heauen
is
opened
then
with
these
keyes
when
men
are
loosed
and
dispatched
of
the
difficulties
and
infirmities
which
shut
them
out
of
heauen
,
Robert
Bellarmin
D.
Stapletons
Cone
.
Trid.
Sess.
Councell
of
Trent
D.
Stapleton
The
same
is
not
meant
by
the
keyes
,
and
by
the
wordes
,
to
bynd
and
loose
,
as
some
men
haue
thought
.
For
all
the
Schoolemen
are
of
opinion
,
that
to
bynd
and
loose
doth
note
a
power
iudiciall
in
the
outward
court
onely
:
to
remit
and
retayne
sinnes
,
in
the
inward
court
.
By
the
outward
court
,
the
consistorie
the
inward
court
,
the
conscience
:
the
power
of
remitting
sinnes
and
censuring
sinners
,
were
onely
meant
to
the
Apostles
:
and
not
the
most
ample
and
large
power
of
keyes
Omnium
Doctorum
scholasticorum
sententia
by
the
iudgement
of
all
the
Schoolemen
.
the
Schoolemen
the
Schoolemen
the
Canonists
The
Schoolemen
the
Canonists
the
Schoolemen
the
Canonistes
the
Schoolemen
the
Canonists
two
pillars
the
house
of
Dagon
the
Philistines
the
Schoolemen
oppositions
of
science
falsely
so
called
,
S.
Paule
to
bynd
and
loose
doth
make
a
iudge
onely
in
the
outward
court
:
to
remit
and
retayne
sinnes
,
in
the
inward
court
:
and
both
import
lesse
then
the
keyes
,
the
Scriptures
the
Fathers
the
Scriptures
the
Schoolemen
thinke
not
so
Melchior
Canus
the
contempt
of
Schoole-diuinitie
is
a
companion
of
heresie
:
&
the
heresies
of
Luther
,
of
Wicklef
,
of
Melanchthon
,
and
(
in
a
word
)
of
all
the
Lutherans
,
do
seeme
to
haue
flowed
most
from
that
fountaine
,
euen
from
the
despising
of
the
Schoolemens
iudgement
.
their
common
opinion
,
when
they
all
consent
and
agree
in
one
,
is
of
such
weight
a
point
of
great
rashnes
,
and
almost
of
heresie
to
dissent
from
them
.
the
pith
of
all
sciences
S.
Thomas
of
Aquine
,
one
of
the
grauest
and
learnedst
diuines
,
that
euer
Christes
church
had
,
whatsoeuer
ignorant
heretikes
(
which
vnderstand
him
not
)
esteeme
of
him
.
the
Schoolemen
a
Schoolman
when
they
all
agree
in
one
they
must
be
folowed
questions
and
strife
of
words
because
I
doo
represent
women
such
as
they
should
be
:
Euripides
,
such
as
they
be
.
who
reasoneth
of
God
and
thinges
concernyng
God
,
fitly
,
wisely
,
learnedly
out
of
the
holie
scriptures
&
ordinances
of
God
.
which
is
set
on
the
foundations
of
the
holie
scriptures
,
Viban
.
In
confirmat
.
&
approbat
.
doctrinae
S.
Thomae
.
Innocent
.
In
serm.
ecce
plus
quam
Solomon
hic
.
Augustin
.
Hunae
.
praefat.
Summ.
Theolog.
Thom.
Aquin
.
first
after
the
scripture
In
bulla
super
celebratione
festiuitatis
Angelici
Doctoris
S.
Thomae
Aquin.
Eclog
.
Bullar
.
&
Motu-proprior
.
the
Schoolemen
the
contempt
of
the
Schoolemens
doctrine
,
Lutheran
mislike
of
this
Schoole-diuinitie
,
is
a
companion
of
our
heresie
:
heresie
in
England
hath
abandoned
the
studie
of
it
.
the
heresie
S.
Paule
the
Schoolemen
Lutherans
,
Wiclefists
,
Melanchthonists
Hofius
,
Staphylus
,
Sanders
of
Luther
we
are
baptized
August
.
breuic
.
collat.
cum
Donatist
.
collat.
diei
Pharisees
:
S.
a
Lutheran
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
the
Schoolemen
all
the
Schoolemen
the
keyes
the
function
of
binding
and
loosing
,
the
remitting
and
retaining
of
sinnes
,
all
the
Schoolemen
Sententiar
.
li.
Peter
Lombard
the
keyes
the
knowledge
and
the
power
of
binding
&
loosing
:
Summ.
Theolo
.
part
to
binde
and
loose
is
as
much
as
to
open
and
shut
:
the
keyes
.
Thomas
of
Aquine
In
magistr.
sent.
lib.
Peter
Lombard
the
keyes
the
power
of
binding
and
loosing
,
the
keyes
.
Iohn
Scot
Script
.
Oxon.
in
Magist.
sent.
lib.
two
courtes
,
secret
binding
and
loosing
In
magist
sent
.
lib
Sent.
dist.
Summ.
Theologic
.
part.
the
keyes
promised
to
Peter
in
the
sixteenth
of
Mathew
,
were
giuen
to
the
Apostles
in
the
twentieth
of
Iohn
.
Master
of
the
sentences
Doctor
irrefragable
Doctor
Angelicall
Subtile
Doctor
all
the
Schoolemen
the
Schoolemen
[
and
]
the
coniunction
and
I
say
to
thee
,
and
vpon
this
peter
,
and
the
gates
of
hell
,
and
to
thee
will
I
giue
the
keyes
to
binde
and
loose
the
keyes
[
and
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
binde
Staple●
〈◊〉
doctr.
li.
in
the
same
sentence
one
worde
hath
sundrie
senses
often
:
a
coniunction
the
cause
the
effects
,
the
whole
the
parts
the
scriptures
the
Fathers
the
Schoolemen
Rob.
Bellarmin
.
prae
lect.
Romae
,
Contro●●r
.
De
summo
Po●ti
the
Iesuit
the
keyes
promised
to
Peter
were
only
two
,
of
order
,
and
of
iurisdiction
:
Christ
did
giue
them
both
to
his
Apostles
:
the
key
of
iurisdiction
ouer
all
the
world
,
in
that
he
said
to
them
,
As
my
Father
sent
me
,
so
doo
I
sende
you
,
which
Cyrill
and
Chrysostom
note
vpon
it
;
the
key
of
order
in
the
wordes
that
immediatly
follow
,
Receiue
the
holy
Ghost
,
whose
sinnes
soeuer
ye
remit
,
they
are
remitted
to
them
,
whose
sinnes
soeuer
ye
reteine
,
they
are
reteined
.
L.
in
testimon
.
Dig.
De
testibus
.
They
who
wauer
against
the
credit
of
their
owne
testimonie
,
are
not
to
be
heard
.
a
lyer
must
be
mindfull
Staplet
.
princip.
doctrin
.
li.
all
the
Apostles
were
sent
with
full
power
to
begin
the
church
,
by
those
wordes
of
Christ
,
As
my
Father
sent
me
,
so
doo
I
send
you
:
they
all
were
therein
equall
vnto
Peter
.
ful
power
was
giuen
them
by
those
wordes
,
As
my
Father
sent
me
:
the
words
which
folow
conteine
a
part
therof
only
,
Whose
sins
soeuer
ye
remit
:
The
Deuil
is
a
lyer
:
and
the
father
thereof
.
all
they
are
not
Israel
,
which
are
of
Israel
cast
him selfe
downe
it
is
written
,
He
will
giue
his
Angels
charge
ouer
thee
that
they
shall
keepe
thee
in
all
thy
waies
,
the
waies
Christes
waies
whose
sinnes
soeuer
ye
remit
As
my
father
sent
me
,
so
I
send
you
,
the
steward
of
the
kinges
house
the
hie
priest
the
key
of
Dauids
house
hie
priest
Christ
,
the
true
hie
priest
.
D.
Stapleton
hie
priest
the
keyes
full
power
full
power
the
keies
to
bynd
and
loose
,
to
remitte
&
retayne
sinnes
,
imply
a
part
onely
,
or
(
as
he
termeth
it
)
are
onely
partiall
not
totall
,
and
lesser
not
the
chiefe
actions
of
the
keyes
:
but
to
open
and
shut
,
wherein
is
implyed
the
power
correspondent
fully
and
euenly
to
the
keyes
,
is
the
whole
power
,
euen
a
power
most
ample
:
and
so
the
partiall
lesser
actions
of
the
keyes
were
committed
by
Christ
to
all
the
Apostles
,
Qu●m
soli
Petro
claues
datoe
fuerint
.
wheras
the
keyes
were
giuen
to
Peter
alone
.
the
full
power
of
the
keyes
was
promised
to
Peter
alone
principally
,
before
and
aboue
al
the
rest
:
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
lib.
in
anniuers.
die
assumpt.
suae
.
&
Serm.
in
Natali
Apostolor
.
Petri
&
Pauli
.
Leo
the
great
the
strength
which
is
giuen
to
Peter
by
Christ
is
bestowed
on
the
Apostles
by
Peter
.
Peters
state
wrote
wisely
the
Lion
of
the
tribe
of
Iuda
.
an
Apostle
an
Apostle
,
not
of
men
,
neither
by
man
,
but
by
Iesus
Christ
,
and
God
the
father
which
raised
him
from
the
dead
.
Staple●
.
〈◊〉
doct.
l.
the
Sodomites
Lots
doo●e
wearied
in
seeking
Christ
brought
the
rest
of
his
Apostles
to
bishoply
dignity
by
Peter
:
euen
as
he
lead
his
people
through
the
wildernes
,
by
the
hand
of
Moses
&
Aaron
.
For
him selfe
made
Peter
onely
,
a
Bishop
,
immediately
;
and
Peter
preferred
the
rest
,
first
Iohn
,
next
Iames
,
then
others
:
Pro
epist.
decreralibus
Pon●ificum
lib.
the
father
of
the
Apostles
the
Apostles
were
all
ordeined
Bishops
,
by
the
laying
(
as
it
were
)
of
the
fyry
tongues
vpon
them
,
when
they
receiued
the
holy
Ghost
.
S.
Ierom
,
S.
Denys
Peter
.
D.
Stapleton
had
a
woolfe
by
the
eares
,
he
feareth
the
people
Staplet
.
princ
.
doct.
l.
the
keyes
were
giuen
to
Peter
onely
the
Apostles
were
sent
by
Christ
,
with
full
power
,
yea
with
power
most
full
,
and
equall
vnto
Peters
power
.
Christ
gaue
all
power
ecclesiasticall
to
Peter
onely
,
and
so
by
him
to
others
.
the
Apostles
were
sent
immediately
of
God
with
full
power
vnto
al
nations
.
his
holinesse
the
spring
of
honour
and
power
is
deriued
from
Peter
alone
to
all
the
rest
.
Doctrinall
Principles
twofold
power
the
Bishoply
the
Apostolike
the
Apostolike
power
Bishoply
power
Sixtus
Senensis
Franciscus
Victoria
the
Apostles
receiued
all
their
power
immediatly
of
Christ
.
Bibliothec.
san
.
lib.
in
the
power
of
Apostleship
and
order
Paul
was
equall
to
Peter
,
and
the
rest
to
them
both
.
Bishoply
power
the
power
of
kingdome
It
must
be
knowne
that
Peter
had
a
threefold
power
,
one
of
the
Apostleship
,
an
other
of
order
,
and
the
third
of
kingdome
.
Touching
the
Apostleship
,
that
is
,
the
duetie
of
teaching
,
and
care
of
preaching
the
Gospell
:
Paul
(
as
it
is
rightly
noted
by
In
comment
.
ad
Galat.
Ierom
)
was
not
inferiour
to
Peter
,
because
Paule
was
chosen
to
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
not
by
Peter
but
by
God
,
euen
as
Peter
was
.
Touching
the
power
which
is
giuen
in
the
Sacrament
of
order
:
Aduersus
Iouinian
.
&
ad
Euagr
.
Ierom
hath
said
wel
al
the
Apostles
receiued
the
keyes
equally
;
yea
that
they
all
,
as
Bishops
,
were
equall
in
degree
of
priesthood
&
the
spirituall
power
of
that
degree
.
But
touching
the
power
of
kingdome
,
&
that
principall
authoritie
ouer
all
Bishops
and
teachers
:
thereof
hath
Aduers
.
Iouinian
.
&
Luciferian
.
Ierom
said
best
,
that
Peter
was
chosen
amongst
the
twelue
Apostles
,
and
made
the
head
of
al
,
that
by
his
supreme
authoritie
&
eminent
power
aboue
the
rest
,
the
contentions
of
the
church
might
be
taken
vp
,
and
all
occasion
of
schismes
remoued
.
kingly
power
Bishoply
power
bestowed
on
the
Apostles
Singulari
priuilegio
.
Staplet
.
l.
by
singular
priuiledge
Immediaté
a
Deo
missi
.
Staplet
.
l
▪
I
cannot
tell
Cicer.
pro
Sex
.
Roscio
▪
he
had
killed
his
father
,
because
his
father
purposed
to
disinherit
him
:
Thou
must
proue
,
that
his
father
did
purpose
it
.
The
father
did
purpose
to
disinherite
his
sonne
.
For
what
cause
?
I
know
not
.
Did
he
disinherite
him
?
No.
Who
did
hinder
it
?
He
did
mind
it
.
Did
he
mind
it
?
Whom
told
he
so
?
No
bodie
.
the
Apostles
did
all
receiue
their
power
,
at
least
,
their
bishoply
power
of
him
.
All
the
Apostles
were
to
receiue
their
power
of
Peter
.
I
know
not
They
should
haue
done
it
I
can
not
tell
Erucius
,
What
is
it
else
to
abuse
the
lawes
and
iudgements
and
maiestie
of
the
iudges
to
lucre
and
to
lust
,
then
so
to
accuse
,
and
to
obiect
that
,
which
you
not
onely
can
not
proue
,
but
do
not
as
much
as
endeuour
to
proue
it
.
The
first
Diuision
Staplet
.
prin.
doctrin
.
l.
Iames
,
Iohn
Pasce
agnos
meos
,
pasce
oues
meas
;
Fede
my
lambes
,
fede
my
sheepe
.
at
the
very
moment
feeding
sheepe
and
lambes
As
my
father
sent
me
:
so
do
I
send
you
.
Receiue
the
holie
Ghost
.
Whose
sins
soeuer
ye
remit
,
they
are
remitted
to
them
:
whose
sinnes
soeuer
ye
reteine
,
they
are
reteined
.
To
thee
will
I
giue
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
As
my
Father
sent
me
,
so
doo
I
send
you
;
Receiue
the
holie
Ghost
.
the
holie
Ghost
the
day
of
Pentecost
S.
Luke
their
vnderstanding
was
opened
by
Christ
that
they
might
vnderstand
the
scriptures
:
stay
in
Ierusalem
,
vntill
they
were
indued
with
power
from
an
high
.
fiery
toonges
to
all
nations
Feede
my
lambes
,
feede
my
sheepe
.
Doost
thou
loue
mee
?
Feede
my
lambes
.
Doost
thou
loue
mee
?
Feede
my
sheepe
.
Do
you
loue
vs
?
Haue
care
of
our
poore
subiectes
:
Doo
you
loue
vs
?
Haue
care
of
our
good
people
.
Doost
thou
loue
mee
Feede
my
flocke
if
they
loue
him
,
they
looke
vnto
their
tackelings
.
feede
the
lambes
and
sheepe
of
Christ
.
to
preach
the
Gospell
to
the
poore
,
to
heale
the
broken-hearted
,
to
preach
deliuerance
to
the
captiues
,
and
recouering
of
sight
to
the
blind
,
to
set
at
libertie
them
that
are
bruised
and
preach
the
acceptable
yeare
of
the
Lord
.
to
feede
the
lambes
and
sheepe
of
Christ
.
chiefe
shepheard
a
flocke
Christ
sent
him
God
sent
Christ
.
lambes
of
Christ
.
send
the
Apostles
,
as
God
the
Father
sent
Christ
,
charge
to
feede
his
sheepe
and
lambes
.
Christ
sent
the
Apostles
,
as
God
the
Father
sent
him
.
charge
to
feede
his
sheepe
&
lambes
.
Anacletus
▪
Dist.
〈◊〉
.
c.
in
no●●●estamento
.
The
rest
of
the
Apostles
receiued
honor
and
power
in
equall
felowship
with
Peter
.
Bishoply
power
power
Apostolike
Pastorall
charge
pastorall
charge
of
the
Apostles
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
lib.
some
Apostles
,
some
Prophets
,
some
Euangelistes
,
some
Pastors
and
teachers
.
they
were
equal
in
the
one
not
in
the
other
,
Princ
doctrin
.
l.
D.
Stapletons
they
were
equall
in
power
of
gouernment
,
but
not
of
regiment
.
this
is
the
greatest
difference
betweene
Peter
and
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
that
Christ
gaue
to
Peter
the
power
of
regiment
,
or
to
commaund
:
to
the
Apostles
only
the
power
of
gouernment
,
or
to
execute
:
because
in
gouernment
of
the
church
Peter
must
prescribe
,
what
should
be
done
,
and
they
must
execute
it
.
the
Apostles
all
had
equall
power
giuen
them
by
Christ
,
but
with
a
threefold
difference
:
of
which
this
is
one
,
that
they
had
equall
power
to
doo
and
execute
all
things
that
appertaine
to
the
building
of
the
Church
;
but
so
,
that
Peter
had
the
power
of
regiment
,
to
commaund
,
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
the
power
of
gouernment
,
to
execute
.
equall
power
the
power
of
regiment
to
commaund
the
power
of
gouernment
to
execute
S.
Gregory
Grego
.
Registr.
lib.
Andrewe
,
Iames
,
and
Iohn
were
heads
of
seuerall
congregations
,
and
all
,
members
of
the
Church
,
vnder
one
head
Peter
.
S.
Peters
the
head
of
the
vniuersal
church
:
Peter
,
the
chiefest
member
;
and
others
,
members
of
it
D.
Stapleton
the
chiefest
member
the
one
head
D.
Stapleton
vnciuill
speeches
the
Scribes
Cic.
pro
●lacco
of
his
fault
he
said
nothing
,
he
complained
of
his
punishment
.
D.
Stapleton
Princip.
doctr.
lib.
Caluinist
,
Anglocaluinist
M.
Hart
who
loue
or
make
lies
S.
Gregories
Gregor.
Registr.
l.
do
cleaue
to
only
one
head
,
Imeane
,
to
Christ
a
member
,
Christ
the
head
of
the
church
,
De
concordant
.
catholic
.
lib.
[
Peter
:
Pastorall
charge
the
Apostleship
power
of
regiment
the
blinde
eate
many
a
flie
Doost
thou
loue
me
?
Feede
my
sheepe
.
Go
ye
into
all
the
world
▪
and
preach
the
Gospell
to
euery
creature
.
preach
the
Gospell
to
euerie
creature
,
Peter
,
feed
all
my
sheepe
:
preach
to
euerie
creature
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
li.
Commentar.
in
Luc.
lib.
S.
Ambrose
When
the
Lord
had
asked
Peter
the
third
time
,
Doost
thou
loue
me
?
hee
is
commanded
now
to
feede
,
not
the
lambes
,
as
at
the
first
time
,
who
must
be
fedde
with
certaine
milke
;
not
the
litle
sheepe
as
the
seconde
time
;
but
to
feede
the
sheepe
,
that
he
(
a
man
more
perfit
)
might
gouerne
the
more
perfit
.
the
lay
men
Priests
and
Clergie
The
lambes
the
sheepe
strong
meat
S.
Ambrose
litle
sheepe
Robert
.
Bellarm.
Rom.
Controuer.
the
lay-men
the
sheepe
Priestes
and
Clergie
the
sheepe
the
sheepe
the
shepheards
to
feede
the
sheepe
S.
Ambrose
De
dignit
.
sacerdot.
cap.
Peter
did
not
only
receiue
the
charge
of
them
,
but
himselfe
and
all
Bishops
receiued
it
with
Peter
.
the
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
S.
Peter
S.
Paule
Take
heed
vnto
your selues
and
to
all
the
flocke
,
Peter
went
not
with
a
right
foote
to
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
:
S.
Paule
before
all
men
S.
Paule
S.
Peter
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
l.
S.
Paule
the
Romain
style
Sacrar
.
ceremon
.
eccles.
Romanae
,
l.
that
the
Pope
doth
do
reuerence
to
no
man
notwithstanding
the
maiestie
and
solemnitie
,
which
he
vseth
to
highest
states
in
entertaining
of
them
:
yet
Popes
are
accustomed
(
when
they
are
not
in
their
pontificals
)
to
bow
their
head
a
litle
as
it
were
rendring
reuerence
to
Cardinalles
Maximis
principibus
and
to
mightie
Princes
,
when
they
come
priuatly
and
doo
reuerence
vnto
him
.
Marry
this
,
not
of
duetie
:
but
of
laudable
curtesie
.
in
authoritie
Peter
,
of
curtesie
,
and
not
by
authoritie
.
he
accounted
himselfe
nothing
inferiour
to
the
very
chiefe
Apostles
.
any
Bishoppe
may
so
reproue
the
Pope
.
Thom.
Aquin.
in
Sent.
distinct.
this
fact
exceedeth
the
measure
of
brotherly
correction
which
subiectes
owe
vnto
their
prelates
,
because
he
did
it
before
the
multitude
Paulus
fuit
par
Petro
in
exequutione
autoritatis
,
no●
autoritate
regiminis
.
in
epi.
ad
Galat.
cap.
In
secunda
secundae
quaest.
the
subiect
the
prelate
c.
Testes
Canon
lawe
S.
Paule
Hieron
.
pro●●m
.
commentar.
in
epist.
ad
Gala●
.
&
in
cap.
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
l.
S.
Paule
S.
Paule
S.
Ambrose
Ambros.
in
comment
.
epist.
ad
Galat.
He
that
wrought
by
Peter
in
the
Apostleship
of
circumcision
,
wrought
by
me
also
towardes
the
Gentiles
.
He
nameth
Peter
alone
and
compareth
him
vnto
himselfe
,
because
he
had
receiued
the
primacie
to
build
the
Church
;
that
himselfe
likewise
is
chosen
to
haue
the
primacie
of
building
the
Churches
of
the
Gentiles
.
Yet
so
,
that
Peter
preached
to
the
Gentiles
also
.
S.
Ambrose
S.
Ambrose
S.
Ambrose
Princip.
doct.
lib.
Be
sober
and
distrustfull
:
these
are
the
ioyntes
of
wisedome
.
D.
Stapletons
Ita
tamen
vt
&
Petrus
gentibus
praedicaret
,
si
causa
fuisset
,
&
Paulus
Iudaeis
:
yet
so
that
Peter
preached
to
the
Gentiles
also
,
if
it
were
needfull
,
and
Paule
to
the
Iewes
.
D.
Stapleton
Ita
tamen
,
vt
&
Pe●rus
gentibus
praedicaret
.
Haec
ille
.
Yet
so
that
Peter
preached
to
the
Gentiles
also
.
Thus
saith
Ambrose
.
Ambrose
,
[
&
Paulus
Iudaeis
,
and
Paule
to
the
Iewes
:
]
D.
Stapleton
Principior
.
〈◊〉
dei
doctrina●●●
demonstratio
methodica
:
pe●
controu●rs
.
in
libris
Treatise
of
the
Church
Paule
was
an
Apostle
and
teacher
of
the
Iewes
and
the
Gentiles
both
,
as
well
as
Peter
was
,
and
therfore
not
inferior
to
him
in
this
respect
He
is
a
chosen
vessell
to
me
,
to
beare
my
name
before
the
Gentiles
,
and
kinges
,
and
the
children
of
Israel
.
The
God
of
our
Fathers
hath
appointed
thee
,
that
thou
shouldest
know
his
will
,
and
see
that
Iust
one
,
and
heare
the
voice
of
his
mouth
.
For
thou
shalt
bee
his
witnesse
,
vnto
all
men
,
of
the
thinges
which
thou
hast
seene
and
heard
.
Paules
He
preached
Christ
in
the
Synagogues
,
he
confounded
the
Iewes
he
spake
and
disputed
with
the
that
is
,
Gentiles
borne
,
conuerted
to
the
Iuish
faith
and
circumcised
:
which
are
called
proselytes
.
Act.
the
worke
whereunto
God
had
called
him
and
Barnabas
preached
the
worde
of
God
in
the
Synagogues
of
the
Iewes
It
was
necessarie
that
the
word
of
God
should
haue
bene
first
spoken
vnto
you
:
but
seeing
you
put
it
from
you
,
and
iudge
your selues
vnworthie
of
euerlasting
life
,
lo
,
we
turne
to
the
Gentiles
.
the
Gentiles
by
his
mouth
the
Apostle
and
teacher
of
the
Gentiles
:
gaue
the
right
handes
of
fellowship
Paule
should
preach
vnto
the
Gentiles
,
&
Peter
to
the
Iewes
:
Comment.
in
epist.
ad
Gal.
cap.
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
li.
S.
Peter
S.
Paule
Aristot.
in
Reprehens
.
Sophist
begging
that
which
is
in
controuersie
.
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
li.
Peter
,
Doost
thou
loue
me
more
then
these
?
Feede
my
lambes
.
Doost
thou
loue
me
?
Feede
my
sheepe
.
Doost
thou
loue
me
?
Feede
my
sheepe
.
loue
him
more
then
the
rest
:
loue
him
the
sheepe
the
lambes
the
lambes
the
sheepe
to
feede
Salomon
,
Hee
that
wringeth
his
nose
causeth
blood
to
come
out
:
All
ye
wil
be
offended
at
me
this
night
,
for
it
is
written
,
I
will
smite
the
shepheard
and
the
sheepe
shal
be
scattered
:
Peter
though
al
should
be
offended
at
thee
,
yet
will
I
neuer
be
offended
.
verily
I
say
vnto
thee
,
this
night
before
the
cocke
crow
,
thou
wilt
denie
me
thrise
:
Peter
though
I
should
dye
with
thee
,
yet
will
I
not
denie
thee
.
but
I
haue
praied
for
thee
:
tell
his
disciples
and
Peter
that
he
wil
go
before
you
into
Galile
.
Peter
,
a
disciple
:
Autor
commentarior
.
Hieron
.
in
Marc.
cap.
Gregor.
in
Euangelia
●omil
into
Galile
Cyrill
in
euang.
Iohan.
l.
doost
thou
loue
me
more
then
these
more
then
these
hee
who
loueth
more
,
to
him
more
is
forgiuen
August
.
in
Iohann
.
tract
.
&
de
verb
▪
Domin
.
secund.
Iohann
.
Serm.
Ambros.
comment
.
in
Luc.
l.
threefold
answere
threefold
denial
of
Christ
To
write
the
same
greeueth
not
it
is
a
safe
thing
for
vs
.
Cyril
,
Austin
,
Ambrose
to
feede
Fulk
.
chap.
kingdome
of
Grammarians
De
laud.
●tult●●
Schoolemen
,
speaking
barbarously
,
saide
,
it
was
not
meete
for
the
maiestie
of
diuinitie
that
it
should
be
bound
to
keepe
the
lawes
of
Grammarians
:
so
the
Popedome
of
Grammarians
too
too
Pope-like
c.
Me●n●m
.
In
glossa
.
Francis
.
victoria
relect.
De
potest
.
Papae
&
concilii
.
Albert.
Krantz
.
Saxon.
lib.
our
kingdome
S.
Iohn
the
Lord
doth
we
should
This
is
my
commandement
that
ye
loue
one
an
other
,
as
I
haue
loued
you
greater
loue
then
this
hath
no
man
,
when
a
man
bestoweth
his
life
for
his
friendes
.
S.
Iohn
Dost
thou
loue
me
Peter
?
Lord
,
I
loue
thee
feruently
:
feruent
loue
his
Father
loueth
them
,
because
that
they
loued
him
.
to
feed
to
feede
and
rule
Thou
shalt
rule
them
with
a
rodde
of
yron
,
he
shall
rule
my
people
Israel
.
to
feede
to
rule
to
rule
Ab
hoc
supremo
patre
familias
Peter
had
commission
to
feede
onely
(
and
not
to
rule
)
the
lambes
.
feed
&
rule
to
feede
,
in
such
sort
,
as
shepheards
do
their
sheepe
,
to
rule
as
shepheards
doo
pastor
&
pasco
to
feede
in
that
sort
with
ruling
,
feede
the
flock
of
God
which
dependeth
on
them
:
the
holy
Ghost
hath
made
them
ouerseers
to
feede
the
church
of
God
the
Angel
hee
who
ouercommeth
and
keepeth
his
workes
vnto
the
ende
,
shall
haue
power
giuen
vnto
him
ouer
nations
,
and
he
shall
rule
them
with
a
rodde
of
yron
.
S.
Iohn
Peter
,
Doost
thou
loue
mee
Feede
my
sheepe
Prolog
.
in
Ecclesiastic
.
Iesu
filij
Sirach
.
Concil.
Trident
.
Session
a
translation
should
be
accounted
as
authenticall
in
all
Diuinitie-exercises
,
and
no
man
vnder
any
pretense
to
reiect
it
.
to
rule
rule
the
to
rule
the
church
of
God
,
Staplet
.
li.
to
feede
which
signifieth
a
power
most
full
and
absolute
,
onely
fedde
Peter
:
sheepe
fedde
and
ruled
to
rule
to
feede
to
feede
to
feede
strong
meate
to
feede
to
feede
his
flocke
to
feede
to
feede
Staplet
lib.
Stap●et
.
lib.
to
feede
to
feede
The
second
Diuision
Simon
,
Simon
,
behold
,
Satan
hath
desired
you
,
to
winow
you
,
as
wheate
.
But
I
haue
prayed
for
thee
,
that
thy
faith
faile
not
.
And
thou
being
conuerted
,
strengthen
thy
brethren
.
prayer
for
Peter
to
strengthen
his
brethren
dost
thou
loue
me
feede
my
sheepe
Melchior
Canus
locor
.
Theologicor
.
lib.
of
sophismes
the
Schoole
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
lib.
strengthen
his
brethren
thy
brethren
fellow
heires
of
the
grace
of
life
his
brethren
his
brethren
Staplet
.
lib.
to
strengthen
To
strengthen
to
teach
to
strengthen
S.
Paule
to
plant
to
water
to
strenghthen
the
brethren
to
feede
the
sheepe
to
feede
to
preach
raise
vp
to
feede
the
sheepe
to
strengthen
the
brethren
the
Apostles
all
the
faithfull
the
same
bodie
to
helpe
Polydor.
Virgil
hist.
Angl.
libr.
king
Edward
Godwin
Earle
now
one
brother
helped
an
other
So
might
my
brother
also
haue
holpen
me
,
if
thou
hadst
not
beene
.
the
cup-bearer
the
Earle
the
king
to
strengthen
his
brethren
his
fellow-elders
to
all
nations
Staplet
.
lib.
arose
a
strife
among
the
Apostles
which
of
them
should
seeme
to
bee
the
greatest
:
The
kingesof
the
Gentiles
do
raigne
ouer
them
;
but
you
not
so
,
Omnem
dominandi
appetitum
ac
libidinem
the
greatest
Cic.
de
diuination
.
lib.
he
marueiled
,
that
a
Sooth-sayer
did
not
laugh
when
he
saw
a
Sooth-sayer
.
Sooth
sayers
their
diuinations
who
should
be
the
greatest
appointed
to
them
a
kingdome
sitting
on
twelue
thrones
to
iudge
the
twelue
tribes
of
Israel
.
our
most
holy
Lord
the
Pope
Christ
remoued
Omnem
dominandi
appetitum
ac
libidinem
all
lust
of
raigning
from
his
ministers
,
and
Non
tamen
omnem
dominandi
potestatem
not
all
power
of
raigning
a
kingdome
Christ
appointed
for
them
the
throne
of
Salomon
Sacrar
.
ceremon
.
sanct.
Rom.
eccles.
lib.
sit
about
the
throne
,
and
be
both
Consiliarii
nostri
&
con
●ucices
orbis
●●●rarum
.
Counsellors
to
him
,
and
iudges
with
him
of
all
the
earth
.
Staplet
.
p●inc
.
doct●
.
li.
Satan
hath
desired
you
,
to
winow
you
as
wheat
:
but
I
haue
prayed
for
thee
,
that
thy
faith
faile
not
.
And
thou
being
conuerted
strengthen
thy
brethren
:
Theophylact.
in
Luc.
Chrysostom
in
Matth.
hom.
vaine
glorie
his
faith
should
not
faile
he
(
whom
God
doth
alwayes
heare
)
had
praied
for
him
.
But
I
haue
prayed
for
thee
,
that
thy
faith
faile
not
.
I
haue
declared
thy
name
vnto
them
,
holy
father
,
keepe
them
in
thy
name
and
sanctifie
them
with
thy
truth
which
should
beleeue
in
him
through
their
word
.
his
faith
should
not
faile
Peter
,
I
haue
prayed
for
thee
,
that
thy
faith
faile
not
:
Princip.
doct●
.
lib.
Caluin
(
when
he
had
diligently
weighed
all
other
places
&
reasons
that
are
wont
to
be
brought
for
it
,
&
refuted
them
as
he
could
)
made
no
mention
at
all
of
this
place
&
these
words
because
he
knew
well
that
it
was
impossible
to
shift
of
words
so
manifest
with
any
colour
of
a
cauill
.
this
euill
was
greater
then
the
other
,
which
he
had
done
vnto
her
:
Christ
prayed
for
him
,
that
his
faith
should
not
faile
.
he
doth
greater
euill
vnto
the
church
,
then
was
the
other
which
he
did
:
gates
of
hell
shall
not
preuaile
against
vs
strong
consolation
Gods
spirite
the
heires
Simon
,
I
haue
prayed
for
thee
that
thy
faith
should
not
faile
?
Sonne
,
be
of
good
comfort
,
thy
sinnes
are
forgiuen
thee
their
sinnes
forgiuen
forgiuenes
of
sinnes
Peter
,
not
to
faile
in
faith
the
chiefest
Let
thy
conuersation
be
without
couetousnesse
,
for
he
hath
saide
,
I
will
not
faile
thee
nor
forsake
thee
:
the
Apostle
I
will
not
leaue
thee
,
nor
forsake
thee
?
I
haue
prayed
for
thee
that
thy
faith
should
not
faile
:
I
will
not
leaue
thee
nor
forsake
thee
:
Be
of
good
comfort
,
for
he
hath
said
,
I
haue
prayed
for
thee
that
thy
faith
should
not
faile
.
the
childe
of
perdition
the
still
&
soft
voice
Cic.
in
●omnio
Scipion.
I
haue
prayed
for
thee
strengthen
thy
brethren
Princip.
doctrinal
.
l.
before
that
he
bestowed
the
power
of
supreme
head-ship
vpon
him
in
deed
.
Feede
my
lambes
:
feede
my
sheepe
.
Caluin
made
no
mention
at
all
of
those
wordes
,
because
he
knew
well
that
(
they
are
so
singular
for
Peters
supremacie
)
they
could
not
possibly
bee
auoided
.
Institut.
religion
.
Christ
.
lib.
whether
the
Pope
may
erre
the
supremacie
feeding
lambes
and
sheepe
[
strengthen
thy
brethren
they
that
be
with
vs
,
are
mo
,
then
they
that
bee
with
them
.
The
first
Diuision
of
a
new
Apostle
into
the
roome
of
Iudas
.
the
Councell
of
the
Apostles
at
Ierusalem
S.
Peter
Staplet
.
prin.
doctr.
lib.
in
praefat
the
Pope
is
chiefe
and
supreme
head
of
ecclesiasticall
iudgement
,
and
President
of
Councels
Iohannes
Andreas
in
principio
Clementina
●um
,
de
constitut.
concil
.
Vi●●●ens
.
Councell
of
Vienna
Canon
law
no
lawe
doth
hold
him
supreme
head
Petrus
proponit
faciendam
furrogationem
noui
Apostoli
.
Staplet
.
lib.
he
proposed
an
election
to
be
made
of
a
new
Apostle
into
the
roome
of
Iudas
.
Staplet
.
lib.
hee
speaketh
first
of
all
,
concludeth
,
and
is
President
speaketh
first
had
beene
much
debating
and
reasoning
of
the
matter
,
the
Councell
Francis
Duaren
De
sacr.
eccle
minister
.
ac
benefic
.
lib.
the
Pope
the
Councell
It
seemeth
most
agreeable
to
the
law
of
God
,
that
the
Church
(
which
the
Councell
doth
represent
)
should
haue
the
chiefest
power
,
and
the
Pope
should
acknowledge
himselfe
subiect
to
it
.
For
the
power
of
binding
and
loosing
was
giuen
by
Christ
not
to
Peter
alone
(
whose
successour
the
Pope
is
said
to
be
)
but
c.
Quodcunque
to
the
whole
Church
.
Howbeit
,
I
deny
not
,
but
Peter
was
set
ouer
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
.
Hereof
it
commeth
that
in
the
time
of
the
Apostles
as
often
as
any
was
to
be
ordeined
either
Bishop
or
Deacon
,
or
any
thing
to
bee
decreed
which
appertained
to
the
Church
:
Peter
neuer
tooke
that
vpon
himselfe
,
but
permited
it
to
the
whole
Church
.
This
was
in
him
aboue
the
rest
,
that
he
was
wont
,
as
chiefe
of
the
Apostles
,
to
call
them
togither
,
and
propose
to
them
the
thinges
,
which
were
to
bee
doone
.
Euen
as
now
in
Fraunce
with
vs
,
hee
that
is
the
President
of
a
court
of
Parlament
,
doth
call
togither
the
Senate
:
in
the
Senate
he
speaketh
first
,
when
it
is
needfull
;
and
doth
many
other
things
,
which
argue
a
certaine
prerogatiue
and
preeminence
of
the
person
that
he
beareth
.
Yet
is
he
not
therefore
greater
or
higher
then
is
the
whole
court
:
neither
hath
hee
power
ouer
all
the
Senatours
;
neyther
may
hee
decree
any
thing
against
their
iudgements
:
nay
the
iudgement
of
all
controuersies
belongeth
to
the
court
(
Cuius
caput
esse
praeses
dicitur
whose
head
the
President
is
said
to
bee
,
)
and
not
to
the
President
.
Yea
,
if
neede
bee
,
the
court
dooth
minister
iustice
and
execute
iudgement
as
well
against
him
,
as
against
anye
other
,
and
punisheth
him
also
.
And
this
was
the
state
of
these
thinges
in
olde
time
.
But
in
processe
of
time
,
(
I
know
not
how
)
it
came
to
passe
,
that
the
highest
power
ouer
all
Christians
was
giuen
vnto
one
man
:
and
he
was
set
at
libertie
from
being
bound
to
any
lawes
(
after
the
maner
of
Princeps
legibus
solu●us
est
.
l.
Princeps
.
D.
de
legib.
senatusqué
consult
.
to
the
Canons
&
decrees
of
any
Councels
.
For
cap.
Significasti
.
de
election
Pope
Paschalis
prouided
and
ordered
by
a
decretall
Epistle
that
no
Councels
may
prescribe
a
lawe
to
be
kept
of
the
church
of
Rome
:
&
the
authoritie
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
is
excepted
expresly
c
ideo.
in
the
decrees
of
certaine
Councels
.
the
Pope
the
Councell
the
Actes
of
the
Popes
the
Actes
of
the
Apostles
the
Actes
Pope
Gregory
Genebrard
.
Chronograph
.
lib.
Francis
Duaren
the
holy
scriptures
a
gardiner
hath
spoken
oft
to
very
good
purpose
:
a
Lawier
ciuil
law
Canon
law
the
fortresse
of
the
Papacy
a
Catholike
Staplet
.
princip.
doctr.
li.
S.
Chrysostome
S.
Ierome
In
act
.
Apostolor
.
hom.
the
zeale
of
Peter
.
How
hee
doth
acknowledge
the
flocke
committed
to
him
by
Christ
?
How
he
is
the
chiefe
in
this
assembly
:
and
euery
where
beginneth
to
speake
first
of
all
?
dooing
all
thinges
by
the
common
aduise
and
iudgement
of
the
Disciples
,
nothing
by
his
owne
authoritie
.
was
it
not
lawfull
for
Peter
himselfe
to
choose
him
?
yes
,
it
was
lawfull
,
no
doubt
.
But
he
dooth
it
not
,
least
that
he
should
seeme
to
gratifie
any
man
.
how
they
graunt
the
seate
to
him
the
primacy
In
Matthaeum
homil.
neither
doubt
they
any
longer
,
debating
amongest
themselues
,
which
of
them
should
bee
the
greatest
.
S.
Chrysostomes
He
remembreth
his
duetie
;
hee
speaketh
first
of
all
;
he
doth
all
things
by
the
common
aduise
and
iudgement
of
the
Disciples
,
and
nothing
by
his
owne
authoritie
.
that
primacy
the
supremacy
Basil.
de
Gregor.
Neocaes
.
ep.
Athanas.
de
Origene
,
libell
.
de
decret.
Nicaen
.
Synod
.
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
li.
to
confute
the
aduersaries
with
whom
they
had
to
deale
,
to
praise
the
Saintes
of
God
,
and
stirre
vp
others
to
their
vertue
,
Hallacinantur
interdum
&
ma●le
colligunt
In
Act.
cap.
left
the
sharper
speeches
to
be
vsed
of
Peter
,
and
vsed
himselfe
the
gentler
,
aboue
Peter
in
power
hee
did
all
things
by
the
common
aduise
might
himselfe
haue
chosen
an
Apostle
,
which
yet
he
did
not
.
By
waye
of
amplification
to
praise
the
saintes
of
God
.
Peter
himselfe
might
haue
chosen
him
,
if
he
would
.
praise
the
Saintes
so
Hieron
.
Torrens
.
in
confession
.
Augustin
.
li.
a
man
may
lawfully
dissent
from
the
Fathers
,
so
that
he
do
it
with
modestie
.
cast
colours
knowne
truthes
a
knowne
truth
In
Matthaeum
canon.
Get
thee
behinde
me
Satan
,
thou
art
an
offense
to
me
it
is
not
meete
we
should
thinke
,
that
Christ
did
call
Peter
Satan
;
but
Christ
said
to
him
,
get
thee
behind
me
,
and
no
more
;
the
rest
to
the
Deuill
,
not
to
him
,
Satan
thou
art
an
offense
to
me
.
In
Matthaeum
canon
Commentar.
in
Luc.
lib.
Peter
answered
I
know
not
the
man
Denegauit
hominem
,
quem
sciebat
Deum
.
He
well
denied
him
a
man
,
whom
he
knewe
to
be
God
.
Clem.
Alexan●r
.
hypotypos
.
lib.
Euseb.
histor.
ecc●es
.
lib.
In
epist.
ad
Galat.
cap.
that
Peter
whome
Paule
did
withstand
and
reproue
at
Antioch
,
was
not
Peter
the
Apostle
,
but
an
other
,
I
know
not
who
,
of
the
same
name
,
one
of
the
seuentie
disciples
.
Christ
called
Peter
Satan
Peter
denyed
Christ
Paule
withstood
and
reproued
Peter
a
knowne
truth
Fathers
write
some
thinges
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
to
praise
the
Saintes
of
God
:
wherein
,
if
their
wordes
be
sifted
precisely
,
they
ouerlash
the
truth
sometimes
.
cast
colours
In
Matthaeum
cap.
the
sense
of
Peters
words
,
I
know
not
the
man
;
as
though
denying
Christ
he
had
denied
him
man
,
because
he
knewe
him
God
:
they
gaue
it
of
a
reuerent
affection
to
Peter
;
but
wise
readers
see
howe
friuolous
it
is
,
if
they
so
defend
Peter
that
they
make
God
a
lyer
.
For
,
if
Peter
denied
not
,
then
did
the
Lord
lye
,
who
said
,
Verely
,
I
say
to
thee
,
this
night
before
the
cocke
crow
,
thou
shalt
denye
me
thrise
.
Behold
what
he
saith
,
thou
shalt
denye
me
,
not
,
the
man
.
S.
Ieroms
In
Luc.
cap.
they
who
make
that
defense
of
Peter
,
doo
make
a
foolish
defense
knowne
truth
S.
Chrysostome
the
blessed
virgin
Conc.
Trident
.
Sess.
Decreto
de
peccat
.
orig.
&
Sess.
de
●ustif
.
can.
In
Matth.
hom.
&
in
Iohan.
hom.
of
actuall
sin
Ambros.
August
.
Chrysost.
Eus.
Emis
.
Remig
.
Maxim
.
Bed
.
Anselm
.
Bernard
.
Erard
.
Anton.
Pad
.
Bernardin
.
Bonauent.
Thom.
Vincent
.
Antonin
.
Damas.
Hug.
de
S.
Vict.
they
all
say
the
contrary
Chrysostome
doth
say
so
;
therfore
it
is
so
.
[
other
fathers
the
virgin
Epist.
Synod
.
African
.
ad
ecclesias
Legion
.
Astur
.
Emerit
.
apud
Cyp●ian
.
ep.
Councell
of
Bishops
S
Cyprian
Peter
did
according
to
the
les●ons
and
preceptes
of
God
,
in
that
he
proposed
vnto
the
disciples
the
ordeining
of
an
Apostle
in
the
roome
of
Iudas
,
to
the
end
they
might
deale
Omnium
●●●fragio
&
〈◊〉
by
common
aduise
and
might
not
haue
done
that
he
might
he
was
commanded
and
taught
the
contrary
by
God
.
Peter
did
in
the
Actes
of
the
Apostles
,
he
might
haue
done
by
Chrysostomes
supposall
.
The
second
Diuision
S.
Chrysostomes
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
l.
S.
Ieroms
inter
epist.
August
Audito
Petro
tacuit
omnis
multitudo
When
they
had
heard
Peter
,
al
the
multitude
held
their
peace
:
&
Iames
&
all
the
Elders
togither
did
agree
vnto
Peters
sentence
.
[
all
the
multitude
held
their
peace
]
S.
Ieroms
In
sen●entiam
Petr●
Iacobu
.
&
om●es
●imul
Pres●yteri
transierunt
.
Iames
,
and
all
the
Elders
togither
did
agree
vnto
Peters
sentence
:
silence
of
the
multitude
M.
Hart
the
Actes
Doctor
of
the
law
,
whom
all
the
people
honored
,
consult
to
kil
the
Apostles
not
do
it
agreed
to
him
the
inuincible
proofe
When
they
had
heard
Peter
,
they
all
agreed
to
him
:
therefore
he
was
their
supreme
head
?
inter
epist.
August
princeps
decreti
,
prince
of
the
decree
which
the
Apostles
made
.
if
Peter
had
not
bene
the
chiefe
and
President
there
:
he
were
a
malapert
fellow
to
preuent
them
al
in
taking
vp
the
controuersie
and
giuing
the
definitiue
sentence
.
S.
Ieroms
the
greatest
Clerkes
are
not
the
wisest
men
.
Princeps
Senatus
.
Varro
in
epist.
ad
Oppiā
.
apud
Gell.
Noct.
Atti●ar
.
l.
the
prince
of
the
Senate
gaue
his
sentence
first
Senatus
consultum
prince
of
the
sentence
the
first
authour
prince
of
the
decree
inter
epist.
August
the
first
authour
of
the
sentence
.
S.
Ieroms
Peter
prince
of
the
decree
Cic.
pro
Corn.
●albo
,
Harum
ego
sententiarum
princeps
&
autor
fui
.
prince
of
decrees
the
prince
Iames
the
prince
Gentiles
being
turned
to
the
faith
of
Christ
,
should
not
be
constrained
to
keepe
the
lawe
of
Moses
.
Diuidere
sententiam
.
Cic.
pro
Mil●n
.
Ascon
.
Paedian
.
in
Cicor
.
diuide
a
sentence
the
beleeuing
Gentiles
should
be
admonished
to
keepe
certaine
pointes
of
the
lawe
of
Moses
,
To
abstaine
from
the
filthinesse
of
idole●
,
and
fornication
:
and
from
that
which
is
strangled
,
and
from
blood
.
In
Act.
Apost.
homil.
he
pronounced
his
iudgement
with
power
,
the
principalitie
was
committed
to
him
.
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
li.
In
Act.
Apost.
homil.
Iames
a
Bishop
of
one
Citie
,
an
Apostle
to
all
the
Nations
of
the
earth
:
Hypotypos
.
lib.
apud
Eusebium
,
histor.
ecclesiast.
lib.
did
giue
knowledge
after
his
resurrection
to
Iames
,
Iohn
,
and
Peter
:
and
they
did
giue
it
to
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
.
the
holy
Ghost
by
Christ
to
the
Apostles
all
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
against
the
Fathers
to
all
Nations
Act
▪
mother
cities
Bishops
of
●●sebius
,
and
Clemens
any
charge
&
ouersight
of
others
:
the
ministery
of
the
Apostles
a
Bishop
was
to
be
ordeined
in
the
roome
of
Iudas
Comment.
in
epist.
ad
Calat
.
cap.
Bishop
of
Antioch
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
a
shift
was
Bishop
,
as
they
say
.
[
as
they
say
Histor.
eccles.
lib.
[
they
say
,
a
Bishop
the
principalitie
aboue
Peter
an
epistle
to
Leo
Paul
did
runne
to
great
Peter
,
to
bring
a
resolution
from
him
vnto
them
,
who
contended
at
Antioche
about
the
obseruation
of
the
lawe
of
Moses
.
De
o●●icijs
ecclesiast.
li.
the
Actes
the
name
of
Christians
arose
at
Antioche
first
,
through
the
preaching
of
Peter
.
the
name
of
Christians
arose
vpon
the
preaching
,
of
Paul
and
Barnabas
the
Apostles
and
Elders
Paul
ranne
to
great
Peter
so
he
much
more
In
epist.
ad
●alat
.
cap.
they
ran
but
to
the
great
Apostles
In
argumento
epist.
ad
Ephes.
had
a
resolution
from
them
of
the
question
about
the
keping
of
the
law
.
the
Councel
he
had
as
ful
power
in
the
assemblies
of
the
Apostles
,
as
the
Prince
hath
in
a
parlament
,
or
the
pope
in
a
Councell
.
The
third
Diuision
Then
after
three
yeares
I
came
to
Ierusalem
to
see
Peter
,
and
taried
with
him
fifteene
dayes
.
The
singular
power
of
Peter
went
to
Ierusalem
to
see
him
after
three
yeares
stayed
with
him
fifteene
dayes
Stap.
princ
.
doctr.
li.
went
to
Ierusalem
to
see
Peter
.
to
do
him
honour
In
epist.
ad
Gal.
cap.
Austin
,
Peter
was
of
so
great
authoritie
,
that
Paule
wrote
,
Then
after
three
yeares
,
int●●
epist.
August
In
Iohann
.
homil.
Chrysostome
;
Because
Peter
was
the
mouth
of
the
Apostles
,
the
chiefe
,
and
top
of
the
company
:
therefore
Paule
went
vp
to
see
him
aboue
the
rest
.
Because
it
was
meet
,
Comment.
in
ep.
a●
Gal.
●a
.
Ambrose
,
that
he
should
desire
to
see
Peter
,
vnto
whom
our
Sauiour
had
committed
the
charge
of
Churches
.
De
praescript
.
contra
haeret
he
did
of
duetie
and
right
.
Comment.
in
epist
ad
Gal.
Theodoret
:
he
gaue
that
honour
to
the
prince
of
the
Apostles
,
which
it
was
fitte
hee
should
.
In
Ezechiel
.
hom.
Paule
the
Apostle
was
the
yonger
brother
:
De
baptism
.
contr.
Donatist
.
l.
Austin
,
an
Apostle
made
after
Peter
the
primacie
of
the
Apostles
is
conspicuous
and
preeminent
,
with
excellent
grace
in
Peter
.
yonger
brother
Gregory
,
Austin
Ierom
,
Honoris
priori
apostolo
deferendi
.
went
to
see
Peter
for
honor
and
reuerence
Ierom
,
Chrysostome
of
duetie
and
right
right
and
duetie
of
the
same
faith
and
preaching
of
the
gospell
,
the
primacie
of
Peter
the
mouth
,
the
prince
,
the
toppe
of
the
Apostles
.
Paule
went
to
see
Peter
for
a
reuerent
respect
and
honor
of
his
person
.
Peter
had
therefore
a
singular
power
,
the
supremacie
the
Fathers
S.
Peter
giue
honor
to
the
woman
as
to
the
weaker
vessell
:
the
husband
giue
honor
to
his
wife
the
weaker
vessell
subiect
to
their
husbands
the
woman
ought
to
haue
power
vpon
her
head
.
to
giue
vnto
their
wiues
,
as
to
the
weaker
vessels
,
S.
Paule
Timothee
:
honor
the
widowes
,
which
are
widowes
in
deede
.
a
reuerence
is
due
to
children
to
old
men
to
all
,
but
chiefly
to
the
best
,
the
king
the
ministers
of
the
gospel
the
aged
the
wise
the
vertuous
the
learned
all
men
the
faithfull
members
of
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
Paule
was
inferior
to
Peter
in
power
,
because
hee
gaue
him
honour
.
go
one
before
an
other
in
giuing
honour
,
Staplet
.
princi
.
pior
.
doctrin
.
lib.
Sacr.
ce●emon
.
sanct.
Rom.
eccles.
lib.
the
Pope
doth
do
reuerence
to
no
man
,
of
duetie
and
right
:
he
did
honour
Fridericke
the
Emperour
:
in
so
much
that
he
placed
him
next
vnto
him selfe
aboue
all
the
Cardinalles
the
place
in
which
the
Emperour
did
sit
,
was
no
lower
then
the
place
,
where
the
Pope
did
holde
his
feete
.
the
seate
honour
him
the
honour
,
which
hee
gaue
to
Peter
,
[
honour
]
taken
properly
ouer
you
the
Apostles
equall
in
power
he
might
haue
bene
aboue
him
in
power
,
the
Pope
the
Colledge
Apostolike
Sacrar
.
cerem
.
lib.
the
Cardinalles
of
Rome
in
all
things
with
all
curtesies
they
all
giue
hie
reuerence
one
vnto
an
other
.
he
turneth
towardes
the
Cardinalles
of
his
owne
order
,
and
goeth
not
directly
to
his
own
place
,
vnlesse
he
be
the
lowest
:
but
beginning
at
the
lowest
,
Quasi
ibi
remanere
velit
as
though
he
wold
abide
there
,
he
is
desired
&
entreated
of
euery
one
to
go
higher
,
vntil
hee
come
directly
to
his
own
place
,
vnlesse
he
be
the
lowest
:
&
himselfe
(
demurely
,
once
,
&
again
)
desireth
him
,
who
is
next
vnto
him
,
that
he
will
go
before
him
;
&
Tandem
in
locum
suum
residet
at
length
he
sitteth
down
in
his
place
.
euerie
Cardinall
euery
one
(
that
commeth
after
others
)
dooth
it
,
whither
the
Pope
be
there
or
no.
you
framed
your
reason
out
of
the
scriptures
and
Fathers
,
I
bring
the
booke
of
Ceremonies
to
kill
it
.
Paule
went
to
Peter
of
reuerence
to
honour
him
:
the
booke
of
Ceremonies
the
scriptures
the
booke
of
Ceremonies
the
booke
of
Ceremonies
Cum
priuilegi●
the
keies
Feede
my
sheepe
the
Fathers
the
booke
of
Ceremonies
S.
Ierome
Comment
▪
in
epist.
a●
Gala●
.
cap.
an
equalitie
betweene
them
as
an
Apostle
before
him
.
S.
In
epist
ad
Gal.
cap.
Paule
(
to
say
no
more
of
him
)
was
Peters
peere
in
dignitie
.
S.
In
epist.
ad
Gala.
cap.
a
primacy
them
both
Paule
was
euen
such
an
other
as
Peter
.
S.
Exposit.
epist.
ad
Galat.
cap.
their
authoritie
to
haue
beene
equall
for
Paules
honor
,
what
he
wanteth
in
time
,
is
supplied
by
Christes
glory
,
in
that
he
made
him
an
Apostle
,
not
(
as
the
rest
)
vpon
the
earth
,
but
when
he
raigned
now
in
maiestie
.
the
honour
that
Paule
gaue
to
Peter
,
Staplet
.
prin●
▪
doct.
li.
when
he
went
to
see
Peter
,
he
went
of
reuerence
to
honour
him
:
Then
after
thre
yeares
I
went
to
Ierusalem
to
see
Peter
and
taried
with
him
fifteene
daies
.
went
to
Ierusalem
he
went
to
see
Peter
In
epist.
ad
Gal.
cap.
to
behold
him
,
as
men
behold
a
thing
or
person
of
name
excellencie
and
maiestie
.
he
abode
with
him
abode
with
him
fifteen
daies
:
fiftene
daies
Plutarch
.
in
Apophthegm
would
neuer
count
him
a
good
shoomaker
,
who
would
put
a
great
shoo
vpon
a
small
foote
.
M.
Hart
the
shoomaker
of
Agesilaus
▪
the
primacy
of
Peter
the
supremacy
of
the
Pope
blessed
among
women
the
most
blessed
of
women
the
holy
Ghost
come
vpon
her
the
power
of
the
highest
ouershadowed
her
went
into
the
hill
country
with
hast
to
a
citie
of
Iuda
,
salute
her
coosin
Elisabet
her
salutation
heare
it
:
the
babe
sprang
in
her
belly
,
and
she
was
filled
with
the
holie
Ghost
.
taried
with
her
about
three
moneths
;
three
moneths
,
the
blessed
virgins
coosin
to
Elisabet
Peters
brother
into
the
hill
countrie
:
Paule
to
Ierusalem
a
woman
Paule
a
man
in
hast
:
Paule
,
after
three
yeeres
.
Paule
to
see
Peter
to
salute
Elisabet
seeing
Peter
about
three
moneths
:
Paul
fifteene
daies
an
Apostle
a
maide
betrothed
to
a
man
,
he
did
goe
to
Ierusalem
to
see
him
,
and
stayed
with
him
fifteen
daies
:
the
blessed
virgin
went
into
the
hill
countrie
to
salute
her
,
and
abode
with
her
about
three
moneths
?
S.
Ierome
liuely
wordes
the
mysterie
Epist.
ad
Paulin
.
presbyt.
inter
epist.
Hier.
epist.
Paule
how
hee
staied
with
Peter
fifteene
dayes
,
hoc
enim
mysterio
hebdomadis
&
ogdoadis
futurus
gentium
praedicator
instruendus
erat
;
for
by
this
mysterie
of
the
number
of
seuen
and
eight
,
he
who
shuld
become
the
preacher
of
the
Gentiles
,
was
to
be
instructed
.
S.
Ierome
this
mysterie
of
the
number
of
seuen
and
eight
,
fifteene
dayes
a
mysterie
a
mysterie
S.
Ierom
Maximus
Papa
in
ep
ist.
ad
Orientales
:
apud
Turrecrematam
in
Summa
de
ecclesia
lib.
father
Maximus
Paule
went
I
abode
with
him
,
saith
Paule
,
fifteene
daies
.
By
the
mysticall
number
of
seuen
and
eight
,
he
learned
both
the
olde
and
the
newe
Testament
.
father
Maximus
he
neither
receiued
it
of
man
,
neither
was
taught
it
,
but
by
the
reuelation
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Exposit.
epist.
ad
Gal.
cap.
Austin
on
this
place
their
commentaries
on
the
epistle
to
the
Galatians
.
Austin
,
Chrysostome
,
Ambrose
,
Theodoret
,
Ierom
,
Theophy
lactus
Paule
came
to
Peter
,
not
to
learne
of
him
,
but
of
a
reuerence
,
and
loue
,
the
epistle
De
principiis
lib.
Hieron
.
praefat.
comment
.
in
Abdiam
prophet
.
(
by
trauailing
after
mysticall
senses
)
he
rashly
folowed
allegories
,
in
expounding
a
Prophet
,
whose
litterall
sense
he
vnderstood
not
.
S.
Ierom
I
went
vp
saith
Paule
,
to
Ierusalem
by
reuelation
and
conferred
with
them
the
Gospell
,
which
I
preach
among
the
Gentiles
:
but
particularly
with
them
that
were
the
chiefe
,
least
perhaps
I
shuld
run
,
or
had
run
in
vaine
.
Paul
,
Ad
Aug●stin
.
epist.
inter
ep.
August
Ierom
,
had
not
had
securitie
of
preaching
the
Gospel
,
vnlesse
it
had
bene
approued
by
the
sentence
of
Peter
,
and
of
the
rest
,
that
were
with
him
.
Paule
had
not
had
securitie
of
preaching
the
Gospell
,
vnlesse
Peter
had
approued
it
.
God
to
preach
the
Gospell
by
reuelation
&
Gal.
S.
Ierom
he
had
not
had
securitie
of
preaching
it
,
vnlesse
it
had
bene
approued
by
the
rest
,
with
whom
he
did
confer
of
it
.
S.
Ierom
saith
not
so
:
but
that
he
had
not
had
securitie
.
S.
Ierom
saith
so
he
saith
not
so
not
to
haue
securitie
of
preaching
the
Gospell
:
S.
Paule
he
conferred
with
them
,
least
he
should
runne
,
or
had
runne
in
vaine
.
except
they
kept
the
law
of
Moses
,
they
could
not
be
saued
.
the
rest
,
the
chiefe
of
the
Apostles
,
the
pillars
fallen
away
with
mindes
corrupted
from
the
simplicitie
,
that
is
in
Christ
,
runne
in
vaine
I
haue
labored
in
vaine
,
I
haue
spent
my
strength
in
vaine
and
for
nothing
:
not
of
men
,
nor
by
man
,
but
by
God
of
Christ
he
went
and
conferred
with
the
chiefe
of
them
,
euen
Iames
,
Peter
,
and
Iohn
,
who
were
accounted
to
be
pillars
,
S.
Ierom
In
epist.
ad
Gal.
cap.
De
Petro
repre
henso
a
Paulo
.
Epist.
inter
epist.
August
S.
Austin
Peters
fault
at
Antioche
was
no
fault
in
deede
,
nor
Paule
reproued
him
in
earnest
,
Paule
had
not
had
securitie
of
preaching
the
Gospell
,
vnlesse
that
Peter
had
approued
it
.
his
wordes
were
vttered
not
by
way
of
doctrine
,
but
of
contention
he
conferred
with
them
that
were
the
chiefe
Iames
,
Peter
they
were
counted
to
be
pillars
.
Iames
and
Iohn
Inter
confer●tes
aequalitas
est
.
Hieron
.
in
epist.
ad
Galat
▪
cap.
there
is
equalitie
betweene
them
who
conferre
togither
M.
Hart
S.
Ieroms
they
blind
the
eies
of
the
wise
,
and
peruert
the
wordes
of
the
iust
mystery
of
fifteene
dayes
security
of
preaching
the
Gospell
the
force
of
the
Greeke
word
(
to
see
:
)
so
farre
notwithstanding
his
great
affaires
Ecclesiasticall
blind
your
eies
peruert
your
wordes
Paule
went
to
see
Peter
with
a
desire
of
knowing
him
,
which
the
Greeke
word
importeth
:
as
they
vse
In
epist.
ad
Galat.
cap.
to
speake
,
who
go
to
see
great
and
famous
cities
.
was
Peters
equall
in
dignitie
,
to
say
no
more
:
Maiestate
tua
.
Paul
.
Manut.
Epist.
lib.
ad
Pium
quart
.
Pontisicem
maximum
.
Paule
went
to
Ierusalem
so
farre
,
so
long
a
iourney
solemne
oth
euery
yeare
once
,
by
them selues
,
or
by
their
messengers
,
vnlesse
the
Pope
dispense
with
them
.
notwithstanding
his
great
affaires
ecclesiasticall
great
affaires
ecclesiasticall
Damascus
the
Iewes
laie
in
waite
,
watched
the
gates
of
the
citie
day
and
night
that
they
might
kill
him
:
conueied
away
by
the
wall
in
the
night
time
,
the
disciples
letting
him
downe
in
a
basket
he
scaped
to
Ierusalem
the
affaires
great
affaires
ecclesiasticall
Ierusalem
to
see
Peter
Greg.
Martin
Christian
peregrination
pilgrimage
to
Peter
when
Paule
went
to
see
Peter
,
he
made
a
certaine
pilgrimage
:
he
went
in
pilgrimage
Hee
made
a
certaine
pilgrimage
a
certaine
pilgrimage
a
certaine
pilgrimage
life
time
his
fathers
their
pilgrimages
a
certaine
pilgrimage
he
went
to
see
Peter
the
Apostles
which
were
at
Ierusalem
,
sent
Peter
and
Iohn
to
the
people
of
Samaria
,
the
holy
Ghost
the
Apostles
and
brethren
that
were
in
Iury
why
hee
went
in
to
men
vncircumcised
,
and
did
eate
with
them
.
the
President
of
a
court
of
Parlament
the
head
of
the
court
Luit
prand
.
Ticin
histor.
rer.
per
Europ
.
gestar
.
lib.
Father
Robert
Turrecremata
.
in
summ
.
de
eccles.
lib.
de
facto
,
not
de
iure
Robert
.
Bellarmin
.
controuers.
of
a
good
zeale
,
not
according
to
knowledge
.
a
latere
to
preach
Act
▪
they
did
it
by
intreatie
as
a
corporation
may
send
their
head
about
their
busines
,
because
hee
is
more
fit
to
doo
it
.
c.
ad
Apostolatus
.
Extrauagant
.
Ne
sede
vacante
.
In
glossa
.
none
may
say
vnto
the
Pope
,
Syr
,
why
do
you
so
?
the
Church
aboue
the
Pope
in
authoritie
,
the
Pope
will
not
be
subiect
to
the
Councell
.
Iohn
Ferus
S.
Francis
Ferus
in
Act.
Apost.
cap.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
and
chiefe
of
the
Apostles
,
is
constrained
to
giue
an
account
to
the
Church
,
neither
dooth
he
disdaine
it
:
because
he
knew
him selfe
to
be
not
a
Lorde
,
but
a
minister
of
the
Church
.
The
Church
is
the
Spouse
of
christ
and
ladie
of
the
house
:
Peter
a
seruant
and
minister
.
Wherefore
the
Church
may
,
not
onely
exact
an
account
of
her
ministers
,
but
also
depose
them
&
reiect
them
altogither
,
if
they
be
not
fit
.
So
did
they
of
old
time
very
often
in
Concilijs
in
Councels
.
But
wicked
Bishops
will
not
be
reproued
,
no
not
of
the
Church
,
nor
be
ordered
by
it
:
as
though
they
were
Lordes
,
not
ministers
.
Therefore
they
are
confounded
of
all
and
eche
in
seuerall
,
by
the
iust
iudgement
of
God
.
to
bee
subiect
to
the
Church
they
are
aboue
the
Councell
may
iudge
all
none
may
iudge
them
wicked
Bishops
those
wicked
Bishops
confounded
of
all
and
eche
in
seuerall
,
by
the
iust
iudgement
of
God
.
Biblioth.
sanctae
lib.
Sixtus
Senensis
there
are
witnesses
of
very
good
credit
,
who
auouch
that
the
commentaries
of
Ferus
vpon
Matthew
were
corrupted
by
heretikes
,
after
his
death
,
before
they
were
printed
.
his
Commentaries
vpon
Matthew
they
were
corrupted
,
chiefly
in
Commentar.
in
Matt.
lib.
that
place
,
where
Ferus
speaketh
of
the
keyes
that
Christ
did
promise
Peter
.
Christ
saith
to
Peter
I
will
giue
thee
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
:
hee
saith
not
,
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
earth
.
These
wordes
pertaine
nothing
to
an
earthly
power
:
which
yet
some
endeuour
by
them
to
establish
,
affirming
that
Peter
receiued
fulnes
of
power
not
only
in
spirituall
things
,
but
also
temporall
.
De
considerat
.
ad
Eugen.
lib.
Pope
Eugenius
Peter
receiued
the
keyes
,
that
is
to
say
,
power
:
not
an
earthly
power
,
that
he
might
giue
and
take
away
dominions
and
kingdomes
:
neither
such
a
power
that
it
should
be
lawfull
for
him
to
doo
what
hee
list
,
(
as
many
men
dreame
,
)
but
he
receaued
the
power
of
binding
and
loosing
,
opening
&
shutting
,
remitting
and
retaining
sinnes
:
neither
this
at
his
pleasure
,
but
as
a
minister
and
seruant
,
doing
the
wil
of
his
Lord
.
it
is
auouched
by
credible
witnesses
,
the
commentaries
of
Ferus
on
Matthew
wer
corrupted
,
after
his
death
,
by
heretikes
,
Sixtus
Senensis
chiefly
in
this
place
,
before
they
wer
printed
.
heretikes
corrupted
the
commentaries
of
Ferus
,
chiefely
in
this
place
[
the
Popes
supreme
power
to
giue
and
take
away
kingdomes
]
his
Commentaries
on
the
Acts
chiefely
in
this
place
the
Popes
wicked
Bishops
Ferus
on
the
Actes
him
on
Matthew
Surius
,
Pontacus
Ferns
in
Acta
Apost.
Coloniae
.
apud
haeredes
Arnoldi
Birckman
cum
priuileg
.
Caes.
Maiest
.
In
Matthaeum
,
Maguneiae
,
apud
Franciscum
Behem
cum
priuilegio
Caesar
.
Maiest
&
Regis
Gallorum
.
In
Acta
Apost.
Parisiis
apud
Sonnium
cum
priuileg
.
Regis
&
Caesar.
Maiest
.
&
Coloniae
,
apud
Geruin
.
Calen
.
&
haeredes
Quent
.
In
Matthaeum
,
Lugduni
Sixtus
Senensis
M.
Hart
heretikes
haue
corrupted
the
commentaries
of
Ferus
.
the
Popes
supremacie
the
stones
would
cry
their
own
children
therefore
your
children
shall
be
your
iudges
:
therefore
your
brethren
shall
be
your
iudges
.
[
the
times
,
The
first
Diuision
the
Pope
the
Pope
a
lanterne
to
our
feete
,
and
a
light
to
our
path
:
the
Scriptures
are
able
to
make
vs
wise
vnto
saluation
:
wise
,
the
faith
of
Christ
;
vnto
saluation
,
the
Fathers
the
Scriptures
onely
treatise
of
Vincentius
Lirinensis
Aduersus
profanas
ommium
haerese●n
nouationes
against
the
profane
innouations
of
all
heresies
,
Bristow
,
Motiu
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
lib.
Vincentius
Lirinensis
Vincent
.
Lirin.
cap.
it
is
so
common
a
practise
of
heretikes
to
alleage
the
scripture
,
that
they
neuer
bring
almost
ought
of
their
own
,
but
they
seeke
to
shadow
it
with
words
of
scripture
too
.
therein
they
folow
the
practise
of
the
Deuill
,
their
maister
.
Who
tooke
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
and
set
him
on
a
pinnacle
of
the
temple
,
and
said
vnto
him
,
If
thou
be
the
sonne
of
God
,
cast
thy selfe
down
:
For
it
is
written
,
that
he
will
giue
his
Angels
charge
ouer
thee
,
that
they
shall
kepe
thee
in
all
thy
waies
:
with
their
hands
they
shall
lift
thee
vp
,
least
perhaps
thou
dash
thy
foote
against
a
stone
.
If
thou
,
saith
he
,
be
the
sonne
of
God
,
cast
thy selfe
down
.
Why
?
For
it
is
written
.
We
must
with
great
heede
obserue
and
remember
the
doctrine
of
this
place
:
that
when
we
see
words
of
the
Prophets
or
Apostles
brought
foorth
by
any
men
against
the
Catholike
faith
,
we
way
be
assured
by
this
great
example
of
the
authoritie
of
the
Gospel
,
that
the
Deuil
doth
speake
by
them
.
Vincentius
Lirinensis
L.
Inclu●●e
.
Dig.
de
legib.
Senatusque
consult
.
it
is
vnciuill
,
for
a
man
,
not
hauing
weighed
the
whole
law
,
to
giue
aduise
or
iudgement
,
some
one
parcell
of
it
being
alone
proposed
.
Vincentius
Lirinensis
how
we
may
continue
sound
in
the
faith
,
against
the
guiles
of
heretikes
and
suttletie
of
Satan
,
who
doth
transforme
him selfe
into
an
Angell
of
light
:
Vincent
.
Lirin.
cap.
our
Sauiour
hath
to
this
entent
both
forewarned
vs
of
the
danger
,
and
foreshewed
vs
a
remedy
.
Forewarned
vs
of
the
daunger
,
in
the
precept
that
he
gaue
:
Beware
of
false
prophets
,
which
come
to
you
in
sheepes
clothing
,
but
inwardly
are
rauening
wolues
.
For
what
,
is
sheepes
clothing
,
but
the
sincere
and
soft
words
of
the
Scripture
,
which
are
alleaged
by
false
prophets
,
as
well
as
by
the
true
?
What
are
the
rauening
wolues
,
but
the
cruell
meanings
and
senses
of
heretikes
,
which
,
vnder
sheepes
clothing
,
do
rent
the
flocke
of
Christ
?
Foreshewed
vs
a
remedy
,
in
the
lesson
that
he
adioined
:
Ye
shal
know
them
by
their
fruites
.
That
is
to
say
,
when
they
be
gin
not
onely
to
alleadge
those
wordes
but
to
expound
them
,
and
citing
them
as
true
prophets
,
do
not
interprete
them
as
true
prophets
:
then
are
the
wolues
seene
by
their
teeth
and
rauening
;
then
are
their
bloudy
natures
known
for
all
their
fleeces
then
are
the
faithfull
teachers
discerned
from
seducers
,
the
true
Apostles
from
the
false
,
the
Angell
of
light
from
the
Angell
of
darknes
,
the
ministers
of
righteousnes
from
the
ministers
of
Satan
.
although
the
scriptures
alone
be
sufficient
for
all
pointes
of
faith
,
yet
is
it
not
sufficient
to
haue
a
shew
of
the
wordes
,
but
we
must
also
haue
the
substance
of
the
sense
,
that
is
,
the
true
and
naturall
meaning
of
the
scriptures
.
parcell
of
it
the
right
sense
of
the
scripture
expounded
by
the
scripture
,
the
sword
of
Gods
spirit
The
Deuill
alleaged
the
wordes
of
the
scripture
against
Christ
.
(
In
all
thy
waies
the
Deuill
the
Euangelistes
that
the
Deuill
alleaged
the
wordes
of
the
scripture
how
he
alleaged
the
Deuill
had
alleaged
that
whole
place
of
the
scripture
:
He
will
giue
his
Angels
charge
ouer
thee
,
that
they
shall
keepe
thee
the
Euangelists
in
all
thy
wayes
:
with
their
handes
they
shall
lift
thee
vp
,
charge
giuen
,
to
keepe
him
and
vphold
him
,
keeping
him
[
in
all
his
wayes
:
]
Vincent
.
Lirin.
cap.
heretikes
followe
the
Deuill
as
oft
as
they
bring
foorth
sentences
of
scripture
,
by
which
beeing
expounded
amisse
,
they
goe
about
to
maintaine
theyr
errours
.
the
scripture
,
which
heretikes
bring
foorth
against
the
Catholike
faith
,
the
scripture
taken
in
a
wrong
sense
,
and
misse-expounded
,
the
scripture
expounded
aright
pointes
of
faith
should
be
tried
by
the
scripture
onely
.
the
Catholike
faith
bring
the
scripture
against
the
Catholike
faith
,
the
Catholike
faith
one
faith
one
head
heretikes
doo
alleage
the
scripture
,
as
also
did
the
Deuill
:
Heretikes
alleage
scripture
;
so
doo
the
Papists
too
:
therefore
they
are
heretikes
?
Vnam
sanc●●m
.
Extra
.
De
m●iorit
.
&
obedientia
.
The
Deuill
alleaged
scripture
:
so
dooth
the
Pope
too
:
therefore
he
is
the
Deuils
scholer
?
heretikes
do
alleage
the
scripture
Autor
operis
imperfect
.
in
Matt.
hom.
Iren.
aduers.
haeres
.
lib.
Augustin
.
x
Maximin
.
Arian
.
episcop.
lib.
De
baptism
.
Contr.
Donatist
.
lib.
In
Iohan.
Tractat.
De
vnitat
.
eccles.
cap.
Succession
of
Bishops
Euseb.
histor.
eccles.
li.
Socrat.
li.
Theodoret.
li.
&
caet
.
histor.
ecclesiast.
the
Deuill
alleaged
the
scripture
onely
,
against
Christ
:
suttle
serpent
as
a
roaring
lion
he
seeketh
to
deuoure
:
knowledge
of
good
and
euill
lying
wonders
an
Angels
speech
the
consent
the
temple
of
the
Lorde
the
scripture
onely
Princip.
doctrin
.
lib.
in
praefat
he
will
proue
it
by
onely
demonstration
out
of
the
scriptures
,
in
effect
,
by
onely
scriptures
it
may
bee
proued
fully
enough
and
abundantly
.
the
Deuils
practise
in
alleaging
scripture
onely
to
Christ
,
a
ground
of
faith
and
duetie
,
onely
the
scripture
the
Deuill
three
tentations
scripture
,
It
is
written
the
Deuil
the
word
of
his
heauenvly
Father
the
scripture
Motiues
to
the
Catholike
faith
.
Motiu
.
get
vs
into
the
plaine
fieldes
of
their
Motiues
,
out
of
our
weake
and
false
castle
of
onely
scripture
,
Richard
Bristow
Priest
,
Licentiat
in
Diuinity
.
a
Licentiat
Vincentius
Lirinensis
Vincent
.
Lirin.
cap.
scripture
is
sufficient
alone
,
against
heretikes
,
so
that
it
be
taken
in
the
right
sense
.
it
came
from
God
by
inspiration
,
the
word
of
God
.
scripture
alone
Vincent
.
Lirin.
cap.
Primò
,
diuinae
legis
autoritate
first
,
by
the
authoritie
of
the
scripture
then
,
by
the
tradition
of
the
catholike
Church
.
the
scripture
onely
Vincent
.
Lirin.
cap.
[
the
tradition
of
the
catholike
church
]
scripture
is
sufficient
alone
against
heretikes
if
it
be
taken
in
the
right
sense
;
the
catholike
sense
[
tradition
,
]
vnwritten
verities
,
Concil.
Trident
.
Sess.
onely
scriptures
Vincent
.
Lirin.
cap.
he
dooth
adde
the
tradition
of
the
Church
,
to
the
authoritie
of
the
scriptures
,
as
though
that
Scripturarum
canon
the
scriptures
were
not
themselues
for
all
thinges
,
yea
more
then
sufficient
:
but
to
shew
,
that
,
because
heretikes
doo
wrest
and
misse-expound
the
scriptures
,
their
right
sense
and
meaning
,
deliuered
to
the
godly
by
the
ministery
of
the
Church
.
S.
Paule
deliuer
according
to
the
scriptures
things
deliuered
the
Churches
the
Churches
the
tradition
traditions
,
of
the
Church
the
scripture
only
[
the
tradition
of
the
Church
]
Vincent
.
Lirin
▪
cap.
when
heretikes
pretend
scriptures
,
what
shall
the
Catholikes
doo
?
How
shall
they
discerne
the
truth
from
falshood
in
the
scriptures
?
they
must
take
the
scriptures
in
the
sense
of
the
Church
:
and
therein
they
must
folow
,
vniuersalitie
,
antiquitie
,
consent
.
we
must
hold
that
,
which
the
church
of
our
time
doth
hold
through
all
the
world
vniuersally
.
If
a
part
of
Christendome
diuide
and
cut
it selfe
from
the
faith
of
the
whole
:
then
are
we
bound
to
folow
the
whole
,
and
not
the
part
.
If
the
whole
in
our
time
be
stained
with
any
error
:
then
must
we
haue
respect
to
the
former
time
,
and
cleaue
to
antiquitie
.
If
all
in
antiquity
agreed
not
about
it
:
then
looke
too
consent
;
as
,
what
a
generalll
Councell
did
decree
therof
if
no
such
decree
be
,
what
all
the
Fathers
thought
,
or
if
not
all
,
what
the
most
,
euen
they
who
continued
in
the
faith
and
felowship
of
the
Catholike
Church
.
And
whatsoeuer
we
find
that
not
one
,
or
two
,
but
all
with
one
consent
haue
held
,
written
,
taught
,
plainely
,
commonly
,
continually
:
let
vs
be
assured
that
we
must
hold
also
that
without
all
doubt
.
the
truth
to
be
tried
by
the
church
:
the
vniuersalitie
of
our
own
time
the
antiquitie
of
the
former
time
the
consent
of
all
,
or
most
of
the
Fathers
.
the
scriptures
onely
the
consent
of
the
Fathers
the
sufficiencie
and
perfitnes
of
scriptures
scripture
is
sufficient
,
alone
,
against
heretikes
,
so
that
it
be
taken
in
the
right
sense
,
expounded
by
the
rules
of
the
Catholike
faith
the
rules
of
faith
,
and
sense
of
the
scripture
must
be
tried
and
iudged
by
the
consent
,
antiquitie
,
and
vniuersalitie
of
the
Church
S.
Austin
De
doctrina
Christiana
the
rule
of
scriptures
,
alone
,
sufficient
for
all
thinges
.
a
man
areasonable
creature
brute
beastes
Lactant.
de
ira
Dei
cap.
Plutarch
.
in
opusc
.
quod
brat
.
anim
.
ration
.
vtantur
.
he
hath
two
feete
no
feathers
Diogen
.
Laert
.
de
vit.
philosopho●
.
lib.
a
man
so
:
a
man
,
is
a
liuing
creature
,
two-footed
,
vn-feathered
.
This
is
Platoes
man
.
holy
word
of
God
the
Church
an
essential
marke
the
Church
the
Church
Gods
word
the
Church
Romane-Dictates
.
Controu.
Nicols
▪
part
the
Church
accidentall
markes
antiquity
,
succession
,
consent
M.
Hart
Vincent
.
〈◊〉
cap.
the
consent
of
the
Fathers
that
,
which
the
Fathers
all
with
one
consent
,
haue
held
,
written
,
taught
,
plainely
,
commonly
,
continually
.
we
are
to
seeke
and
follow
their
consent
not
in
all
litle
questions
of
the
scripture
,
we
must
folow
all
or
the
greater
part
the
scripture
onely
,
and
not
by
the
Fathers
.
in
what
maner
what
kind
of
heresies
may
be
found
out
and
condemned
by
the
consenting
sentences
of
the
Fathers
:
neither
all
heresies
must
be
assaulted
in
this
sort
,
nor
alwaies
,
but
only
such
as
are
new
and
greene
:
to
weete
,
when
first
they
spring
vp
,
before
they
haue
falsisied
the
rules
of
auncient
faith
,
the
very
straitenes
of
time
not
suffering
them
to
do
it
,
and
before
(
the
poyson
spreading
abroad
farther
,
)
they
endeuour
to
corrupt
the
writings
of
the
Fathers
.
But
heresies
that
are
spread
abroad
,
and
waxed
old
,
must
not
be
set
vpon
in
this
sort
;
because
they
,
by
long
continuance
of
time
,
haue
had
long
occasion
to
steale
away
the
truth
.
And
therefore
whatsoeuer
profanities
there
be
,
either
of
schismes
,
or
heresies
,
that
are
waxed
auncient
:
Nullo
modo
●os
oportet
we
must
in
no
case
deale
otherwise
with
them
,
then
either
to
conuince
them
,
(
if
it
bee
nedeful
,
)
by
the
authoritie
of
scriptures
onely
;
or
at
the
least
auoid
them
,
being
of
old
time
conuicted
and
condemned
alreadie
by
the
generall
councels
of
Catholike
Bishops
.
the
scriptures
only
Vincentius
Lirinensis
passing
fine
against
the
profane
innouations
of
all
heresies
.
heresies
when
they
are
spread
far
,
The
second
Diuision
and
haue
long
continued
,
are
to
be
confuted
by
the
scriptures
onely
,
not
by
consent
of
Fathers
endeuouring
to
corrupt
the
writings
of
the
Fathers
ample
heresies
endeuoured
to
corrupt
the
writings
of
the
Fathers
,
Torrensis
pr●●fat
.
confess
.
Augustin
.
ad
Lectorem
.
Marian
Victorius
S.
Ierome
S.
Austin
S.
Austins
endeuour
to
corrupt
the
writings
of
the
Fathers
vniuersalitie
,
antiquitie
,
consent
the
doctrines
which
you
professe
,
are
not
olde
and
ample
heresies
,
no
not
heresies
;
ours
are
so
,
not
yours
.
spread
abroad
Bristow
Demaund
by
long
continuance
of
time
,
haue
had
long
occasion
to
steale
away
the
truth
,
the
worship
of
Images
was
confirmed
by
Scriptis
admodum
incertis
&
fabulosis
writings
very
vncertaine
and
fabulous
dreames
of
women
Daemonum
●pectris
visions
of
Deuils
in
the
second
Nicen
Councell
Claudius
Espencaeus
Parisiensis
Theologus
commentar
.
in
poster
.
epist.
ad
Timoth.
cap.
S.
Ierome
the
former
tomes
Erasm.
praefat.
ad
Gulielm
.
Waram
.
archiep
.
Cantuar.
his
coniectures
in
restoring
of
places
had
not
satisfied
himselfe
alwaies
.
if
any
man
should
restore
them
better
:
hee
would
both
embrace
his
trauaile
very
gladly
,
and
reioyce
at
the
publike
profit
.
Marian
Victorius
Victor
.
praefat.
ad
Pium
quart
.
in
tres
priores
tomos
Hieronymi
.
In
reprehens
.
Sophistarum
them
,
who
begin
a
thing
they
seeme
to
do
lesse
then
others
,
who
receiue
it
of
them
,
and
after
adde
thereto
,
yet
they
do
more
in
deed
:
because
the
beginning
of
euery
thing
is
hardest
,
and
it
is
easie
to
adde
.
thankes
,
for
that
he
found
;
pardon
,
for
that
hee
missed
.
beyond
the
shoo
Iohan.
Molanus
,
Censor
Apostolicus
et
Regius
:
in
Censura
scholiorum
Mar.
Vict.
S.
Ieromes
Ex
officina
Christophori
Plantini
.
anno
Dom.
S.
Ierome
S.
Austin
S.
Austins
S.
Austins
he
past
the
bounds
of
Christian
modestie
in
railing
at
Erasmus
person
Marian.
Victorius
praefat.
ad
Pium
quart
.
S.
Ierom
ignorant
of
the
Greeke
toong
S.
Ierome
Antidotus
.
Erasm.
annotat
.
in
epist.
ad
Nepotianum
,
ad
Rusticum
,
ad
Demetriadem
,
&c.
passim
.
the
triacle
S.
Ierome
.
Victorius
Diuines
of
Louan
S.
Austin
In
Augustin
.
de
ciuit
.
Dei
:
certaine
things
are
omitted
:
certaine
,
S.
Austin
S.
Austins
S.
Austins
he
reiecteth
some
as
counterfeit
which
Torrensis
proueth
to
be
S.
Austins
owne
.
Erasmus
iudged
some
bookes
not
to
be
S.
Austins
,
In
confession
.
August
▪
li.
&c.
passion
S.
Austins
the
Sermon
of
S.
Peters
chaire
In
praefat.
confess
.
Augustin
.
ad
Lectorem
.
if
all
of
them
be
not
S.
Austins
owne
,
yet
the
most
are
theirs
who
liued
the
same
time
,
and
all
(
no
doubt
)
were
written
by
learned
and
godly
men
.
although
they
do
not
auaile
much
to
conuince
the
opinions
of
sectaries
,
neuerthelesse
there
will
be
godly
men
and
learned
,
who
will
permit
and
iudge
them
to
be
S.
Austins
owne
,
and
wil
both
take
delight
and
profit
by
reading
them
.
S.
Austins
S.
Austins
of
visiting
the
sicke
De
visitat
.
in●irmor
.
lib.
the
worship
of
Images
De
morib.
eccles.
catholicae
cap.
the
Church
misliketh
it
Censura
Louaniensium
:
Non
est
Augustini
.
Diuines
of
Louan
Torrensis
confess
.
Augustin
.
lib.
Austins
confession
the
Iesuit
Torrensis
S.
Austin
:
Erasmus
The
Iesuit
if
they
be
not
all
English
angels
,
yet
they
be
Flemish
;
at
least
,
they
are
stampt
with
the
image
of
an
angell
.
And
although
some
curious
and
precise
men
are
loth
to
take
them
in
part
of
lawfull
payment
:
yet
there
be
good
felowes
that
will
permit
and
iudge
them
to
be
English
angels
,
and
will
playe
them
at
dice
for
their
delight
and
profite
too
.
the
Iesuit
Torrensis
S.
Austins
Prae●at
.
confess
.
August
.
ad
Lect.
whereas
there
are
two
treatises
of
his
,
touching
the
common
life
and
maners
of
Clergie
men
,
in
which
the
spring
and
orders
of
the
life
of
monkes
are
faithfully
declared
:
Erasmus
,
of
malice
(
as
it
may
seeme
)
for
hatred
that
he
bare
to
monks
,
remoued
them
both
out
of
their
own
place
,
and
put
them
guilefully
amongst
the
sermons
intitled
to
the
Eremite
Friers
;
giuing
a
note
of
infamie
as
to
most
of
these
,
so
to
them
withall
;
though
him self
deny
not
,
but
they
were
made
by
S.
Austin
.
of
malice
,
for
hatred
which
he
bare
to
monkes
,
to
the
Eremit
Friers
S.
Austins
in
append
they
are
forged
,
and
knowne
certainely
to
be
written
vnder
S.
Austins
name
,
by
some
pety-latinist
a
rhetorical
moongrell
,
demy-French
,
demy-Flemish
,
as
Lipsius
doth
gather
by
certaine
wordes
and
phrases
they
were
reproued
and
condemned
A
Cōseruatore
Apostolico
●hegii
by
an
officer
of
the
Popes
aboue
eight
score
yeares
since
,
and
written
both
largely
and
learnedly
against
by
Malburne
of
Brussels
sermons
Austin-like
S.
Austins
Eremite
Friers
.
Erasmus
S.
Austins
they
are
amongst
the
epistles
,
and
were
put
foolishly
in
amongst
the
sermons
to
the
Eremite
Friers
.
the
Iesuit
Erasmus
to
haue
done
that
of
malice
and
hatred
,
Anno
Domin●
the
sermons
to
the
Eremite
Friers
.
hatred
against
monks
Will
Summer
Anno
Domin●
in
officin●
Claudii
Cheuale
lonij
Iacobus
Haemer
praefat.
ad
Abb.
D.
Vict.
in
opera
August
.
himselfe
hath
restored
againe
to
the
Eremite
Friers
,
two
sermons
which
Erasmus
had
taken
away
from
them
.
the
epistles
Anno
Domi●●
a
note
of
infamie
set
on
both
those
treatises
,
they
are
stained
with
his
affection
against
monkes
The
descript·
o●
Britai●e
,
the
booke
,
the
orders
of
the
auncient
moonkes
the
best
of
the
monasticall
institutions
that
euer
was
deuised
.
Possidius
de
vita
Augustin
.
cap.
Seuer
.
Sulpit.
de
vit.
Martin
.
cap.
Hieronym
,
epist.
the
auncient
monasteries
Polydore
Virgil
it
is
a
thing
vncredible
to
bee
spoken
how
greatly
they
are
growne
out
of
kinde
,
from
their
auncestors
.
Austins
confession
Confession
.
Augustin
.
lib.
S.
Austin
he
was
clad
with
a
blacke
coole
,
and
girded
with
a
leather
girdle
;
and
that
,
by
S.
Ambrose
Ambros.
part
S.
Ambrose
S.
Ambrose
Louan
.
Molanus
Annot.
in
Vsuardi
,
Martyrologium
.
Mai.
Austins
blacke
and
monkish
weed
the
sermon
is
not
S.
Ambroses
.
Costerius
,
S.
Martins
a
coosiner
shamelesse
coosiner
the
coole
and
girdle
of
the
Austin-monkes
,
S.
Ambrose
Praefat.
confess
.
Augustin
.
ad
Lectorem
.
S.
Austin
like
S.
Ambrose
rash
and
sottish
coosiner
did
forge
it
,
M.
Charke
S.
Ambrose
the
cooles
corrupting
the
writings
of
the
Fathers
,
In
opusculo
contra
errores
Graecorum
ad
Vrbanum
quart
.
Pont.
Max.
against
the
errours
of
the
Grecians
,
S.
Cyrill
as
Christ
receiued
power
of
his
Father
ouer
euery
power
,
a
power
most
full
and
ample
,
that
all
thinges
should
bowe
to
him
Sic
&
Petro
&
eius
successoribus
plenissimé
〈◊〉
.
so
he
did
commit
it
most
fully
and
amply
both
to
Peter
&
his
successours
:
Christ
gaue
his
own
to
none
else
,
saue
to
Peter
,
fully
,
but
to
him
alone
he
gaue
it
:
the
Apostles
in
the
Gospels
and
Epistles
haue
affirmed
(
in
euery
doctrine
)
Peter
and
his
Church
to
be
in
steede
of
God
:
to
him
,
euen
to
Peter
,
all
do
bow
their
head
by
the
law
of
God
,
and
the
Princes
of
the
world
are
obedient
to
him
,
euen
as
to
the
Lord
Iesus
:
we
,
as
being
members
,
must
cleaue
vnto
our
head
,
the
Pope
and
the
Apostolike
See
;
thence
it
is
our
duetie
to
seeke
&
enquire
what
is
to
be
beleued
,
what
to
be
thought
,
what
to
be
held
;
because
it
is
the
right
of
the
Pope
alone
,
to
reproue
,
to
correct
,
to
rebuke
,
to
confirme
,
to
dispose
,
to
loose
and
bind
.
S.
Cyrils
the
treasure
S.
Cyrils
treasure
An●onin
.
histor.
part.
Alanus
Copus
Dialog.
most
learned
Cardinall
In
summa
de
Eccles.
&
in
apparatu
super
decreto
vnionis
Graecorum
in
Concilio
Florentino
.
Iohn
of
Turrecremata
,
who
was
at
the
Councell
of
Basill
;
&
before
him
by
Austin
of
Ancona
:
yea
by
Graecians
themselues
,
who
were
at
the
councell
of
Florence
,
Andreas
Bishop
of
Colossae
,
and
Gennadius
Scholarius
the
Patriarke
of
Constantinople
.
Of
whom
when
the
former
said
(
in
Vid.
session
the
Councell
)
that
Cyrill
in
his
treasures
had
very
much
extolled
the
authority
of
the
Pope
,
none
of
all
gainesaid
him
.
The
later
,
(
in
a
treatise
that
hee
wrote
for
the
Latins
against
the
Graecians
,
touching
fiue
pointes
whereof
one
is
the
Popes
supremacy
)
citeth
the
same
testimonies
,
although
perhaps
not
all
,
which
S.
Thomas
of
Aquine
doth
out
of
Cyrill
.
Harpsfieldes
Cope
S.
Cyrill
Cyrils
treasure
Locor
.
Theologicor
.
lib.
Melchior
Canus
heretikes
haue
maimed
that
booke
,
and
haue
razed
out
all
those
things
which
therin
pertained
to
the
Popes
authoritie
.
Which
same
thing
to
be
done
by
them
in
the
Commentaries
of
Theophylact
vpon
Iohn
:
the
Catholikes
haue
found
,
and
shewed
.
Cicero
pro
L.
Flacco
the
men
of
Doryla
their
publike
recordes
they
were
robbed
of
them
vpon
the
way
,
by
,
I
know
not
what
shepheardes
.
the
wordes
of
Cyrill
.
Cyrils
robbed
of
them
,
by
,
I
know
not
what
heretikes
.
heretikes
haue
done
an
other
robbery
in
Theophylact
,
as
they
are
charged
by
Catholikes
.
slaunderer
then
an
accuser
Alan
.
Copus
,
dialog.
Melchior
Canus
lib.
In
Cyrilli
Thesauro
lib.
Georgius
Trapezuntius
that
Cyrill
hath
these
wordes
,
explanans
epistolans
ad
profanos
,
where
he
expoundeth
the
epistle
to
profane
men
.
epistle
ad
profanos
,
to
profane
men
the
epistle
ad
Romanos
,
to
the
Romaines
the
Romanes
[
where
he
expoundeth
the
epistle
to
the
Romanes
]
that
epistle
the
gospell
of
S.
Marke
a
chapter
a
booke
Cyrils
treasure
De
praeparatione
euangelica●
haue
not
their
matches
throughout
all
the
Fathers
.
to
much
perfection
breedeth
suspicion
S.
Cyril
Epist.
Cyrilli
ad
synodum
Carthag
.
in
concil
.
Africa●
cap.
Councel
of
Carthage
the
Popes
vsurping
the
Sonne
and
the
Holy
ghost
are
of
one
substance
with
God
the
Father
.
Councel
of
Chalcedon
If
any
Bishop
be
accused
,
let
him
appeale
freely
to
●eatissimum
episcopum
antiquae
Romae
the
Pope
of
Rome
Quia
habemus
Petrum
petram
refugii
because
we
haue
Peter
for
a
rocke
of
refuge
;
and
he
alone
hath
right
,
with
freedome
of
power
,
in
the
steed
of
God
,
to
iudge
and
trie
the
crime
of
a
Bishop
accused
,
according
to
the
keyes
which
the
Lord
did
giue
him
.
Let
all
thinges
be
kept
which
are
defined
by
him
,
as
defined
by
the
Vicar
of
the
Apostolike
see
.
that
the
Pope
hath
vniuersal
soueraintie
ouer
the
whole
church
of
Christ
:
It
is
read
,
saith
Thomas
,
in
the
Councel
of
Chalcedon
,
that
the
whole
Councell
did
cry
to
Pope
Leo
,
God
graunt
long
life
to
Leo
,
the
most
holy
,
Apostolike
,
&
vniuersall
Patriarke
of
the
whole
world
.
Cyrils
treasure
Councell
of
Calcedon
Registr.
lib.
these
things
Registr.
lib.
the
church
of
Constantinople
had
falsified
the
Councell
of
Chalcedon
in
one
place
Constantinople
is
allowed
equall
priuiledges
with
Rome
.
Canones
concil
.
Chalced.
●an.
Concil.
Chalced.
act
the
Councell
of
Chalcedon
is
falsified
by
the
church
of
Constantinople
in
one
place
:
In
summa
concil
.
Chalced
ex
noua
edit
.
act
.
Concil.
Chalced.
in
annot.
ad
Lect.
action
.
Councell
of
Chalcedon
that
Councell
Concil.
Chalced.
can.
the
Pope
they
haue
razed
out
they
haue
Falsata
est
synodus
Chalced
sundry
places
Alan
.
Copus
Dial.
Mat
▪
If
the
blind
leade
the
blind
,
both
shall
fall
into
the
ditch
.
corrupting
the
writings
of
the
Fathers
,
Epiphan.
haer
Cathari
.
August
.
de
haeres
.
ad
Quoduultd
.
haer.
S.
Cyprian
Cyprian
.
de
vnitate
ecclesiae
touching
the
vnitie
of
the
church
to
keepe
the
vnitie
of
spirit
in
the
bond
of
peace
,
and
be
at
concord
among
them selues
.
figures
wherein
is
the
vnitie
of
the
church
the
arke
of
Noe
,
the
coate
of
Christ
,
the
house
of
Rahab
,
the
lambe
of
the
Passouer
:
the
figures
in
that
our
Sauiour
said
to
him
,
Thou
art
Peter
,
and
on
this
stone
wil
I
build
my
church
,
&
,
To
thee
will
I
geue
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
&
againe
,
Feede
my
sheepe
.
albeit
Christ
equall
power
to
all
the
Apostles
,
after
his
resurrection
,
and
said
,
As
my
father
sent
me
,
so
I
send
you
;
receiue
ye
the
holy
Ghost
;
whosoeuers
sinnes
ye
remitte
,
they
are
remitted
to
them
,
&
whosoeuers
sinnes
y●
reteyne
,
they
are
reteyned
:
yet
to
declare
vnitie
,
he
disposed
by
his
authoritie
the
originall
of
that
vnitie
beginning
of
one
.
No
doubt
,
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
were
the
same
that
Peter
was
,
Pari
consortio
praediti
&
hono●●s
&
potestatis
.
endued
with
like
felowship
both
of
honour
,
and
of
power
:
but
the
beginning
doth
come
from
vnitie
,
that
the
church
of
Christ
may
be
shewed
to
be
one
.
equalitie
of
all
the
Apostles
in
power
,
Romane
Cyprian
Peters
supremacie
supremacie
in
power
Staple
.
princip.
doctrin
.
l.
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
were
equall
both
in
honor
and
power
vnto
Peter
but
the
beginning
doth
come
from
vnitie
Romane
Cyprian
and
the
primacy
is
geuen
vnto
Peter
.
Christ
did
dispose
the
originall
of
vnitie
beginning
from
one
Romane
Cyprian
he
appointed
one
chaire
that
the
church
of
Christ
may
be
shewed
to
be
one
Romane
Cyprian
and
the
chaire
to
be
one
.
vnto
Peter
the
primacy
is
geuen
,
Christ
appointed
one
chaire
as
the
church
must
be
one
so
the
chaire
must
be
one
.
one
chaire
Cathedra
v●●
.
Epist.
Cyprian
of
Anwerpe
Peters
chaire
Hee
who
withstandeth
and
resisteth
the
church
,
doth
he
trust
him selfe
to
be
in
the
church
Anwerp
Cyprian
Hee
who
forsaketh
Peters
chaire
on
which
the
church
was
founded
,
dooth
he
trust
himselfe
to
be
in
the
church
S.
Cyprian
the
vnitie
of
the
church
Peters
primacie
Popes
supremacie
Peters
chaire
Popes
chaire
be
forsaketh
not
obedient
and
subiect
to
the
Pope
,
Christ
gaue
equall
power
to
all
the
Apostles
the
rest
were
the
same
that
Peter
was
,
endued
with
like
felowship
both
of
honor
and
of
power
.
the
vnity
of
the
church
one
chaire
Pius
the
fourth
Manut.
epist.
lib.
that
the
Fathers
should
be
set
forth
corrected
most
perfitly
and
cleansed
from
all
spots
,
Praefat.
in
opera
Cypriani
ad
C●rolum
Bor●●m
.
Cardin.
Cardinall
Borromaeus
Annot.
in
Cyprian
.
de
vnit
.
eccles.
al
the
words
Manutius
in
the
Romane-print
[
he
appoynted
one
chaire
]
and
[
the
chaire
to
be
one
,
]
and
[
the
primacie
is
geuen
vnto
Peter
,
]
are
in
a
written
copie
of
the
Cambron-abbey
:
which
was
the
best
of
all
the
copies
that
he
had
.
Yea
,
those
of
[
Peters
primacie
]
not
onely
in
that
copie
,
but
in
an
other
too
,
which
Cardinall
Hosius
occupied
.
Anwerp
,
[
he
who
forsaketh
Peters
chaire
on
which
the
church
was
founded
,
doth
hee
trust
himselfe
to
bee
in
the
church
?
]
they
also
are
in
the
Cambron-copie
,
and
confirmed
by
Gratian
,
who
hath
the
same
words
,
and
citeth
them
with
Cyprians
name
.
Nothing
is
done
so
well
,
but
with
euill
speeches
a
man
may
depraue
it
.
Nothing
is
done
so
euil
,
but
with
faire
colours
a
man
may
defend
it
.
The
Pope
sent
for
Manutius
to
print
the
Fathers
corrected
;
he
appointed
foure
Cardinals
to
see
the
worke
done
;
Cardinall
Borromaus
had
singular
care
of
Cyprian
;
copies
very
auncient
,
men
very
learned
,
exquisite
diligence
vsed
in
it
.
Cicer.
de
oratore
lib.
I
loue
not
them
that
are
too
diligent
Epist.
lib.
his
whole
charge
of
printing
bookes
at
Rome
perteineth
Ad
Sedis
Apostolicae
dignitatem
to
the
dignitie
of
the
Popes
See
.
to
correct
the
Fathers
the
Pope
Manut.
praefat
▪
ad
Pium
quart
.
in
librum
Card.
Poli
de
concilio
.
to
haue
them
so
corrected
,
that
there
shoulde
remaine
no
spot
,
which
might
infect
the
mindes
of
the
simple
with
the
shew
of
false
doctrine
.
[
false
doctrine
the
court
of
Rome
[
one
chaire
[
primacie
giuen
vnto
Peter
:
]
Louan
Diuine●
Austin
:
Morelius
Cyprian
:
Co●●erius
Ambrose
:
Erasmus
the
Fathers
Pamelius
found
them
in
a
writen
copie
of
the
Cambron-abbey
,
the
best
of
all
his
copies
:
wherein
he
found
also
the
wordes
which
Gratian
hath
of
cleauing
to
the
chaire
of
Peter
:
and
so
Atque
adeo
non
sumus
veriti
in
textum
in●erere
.
Pamel
.
annot.
in
Cyprian
.
de
vnit
.
●ccl
s.
he
was
bold
to
put
them
into
Cyprians
text
.
copie
of
the
Cambron-abbey
anno●
▪
in
Cyprian
.
de
vnit
.
●c●les
.
the
Apostles
endued
with
like
felowship
both
of
honour
and
of
power
but
the
beginning
doth
come
from
vnitie
but
the
primacy
is
geuen
to
Peter
.
Pr●fut
.
ad
A●●●iep
.
Tolet
in
opera
A●g
.
Quod
lector
ineptien●
anno●a●at
in
margine
●ui
codicis
,
s●rib●
retulerant
in
contextum
.
S.
Austins
workes
depra●ed
much
by
that
folly
:
Paris
.
apud
Merlinum
&
Niuellium
.
An
notat
.
in
epis●
In
trac●at
.
de
vnit
.
eccles.
touching
the
vnity
of
the
church
.
Annot.
in
.
Cyprian
.
de
vnitat
.
eccles.
Cardinall
Hosius
the
speech
of
Christ
vnto
Peter
,
Hic
Petro
primatus
datur
,
Here
the
primacie
is
giuen
vnto
Peter
.
[
Here
:
[
And
,
[
one
chaire
[
sticking
vnto
Peters
chaire
he
was
bold
to
put
them
into
Cyprians
text
.
the
Fathers
the
Fathers
S.
Austin
c.
●n
canoni●is
.
Ex
A●gust
.
de
doctr.
Christ
〈◊〉
.
c.
Inter
canon●●cas
scriptur●●
decre●ales
epistol●
connume●antur
.
the
decretall
epistles
of
the
Popes
are
counted
in
the
number
of
the
Canonicall
Scriptures
cap.
Loquitur
[
the
primacie
is
giuen
vnto
Peter
,
]
Christ
appointed
one
chaire
,
[
that
the
chaire
may
be
shewed
to
be
one
.
]
Diog.
La●●●
.
de
vit.
philosophor
.
lib.
Doo
you
reproue
me
for
so
small
a
matter
?
The
matter
is
small
,
Plato
,
but
the
custome
of
it
is
no
small
matter
.
the
equalitie
of
the
Apostles
in
honor
and
power
,
Cambron
copie
Peters
primacie
and
chaire
primacie
of
Peter
Vincentius
Lirinensis
onely
scripture
,
to
conuince
those
errors
which
haue
encreased
long
,
&
wide
:
because
the
length
of
time
hath
geuen
them
occasion
to
steale
away
the
trueth
;
and
(
the
poyson
spreading
farther
)
they
endeuour
to
corrupt
the
writings
of
the
Fathers
.
the
Papacie
Praefat.
in
opera
Cypriani
ad
Carolum
Bor●om
.
Card.
Manut.
epist.
lib.
ad
Cardin
.
Sirlet
Princip.
doctrin
Vincentius
Lirinensis
that
golden
booke
against
the
profane
innouations
of
all
heresies
:
The
third
diuision
Stapleton
prine
,
doctr.
l.
ad
August
.
inter
epist.
Aug.
Peter
was
of
so
great
authoritie
,
that
Paul
wrote
,
Then
after
three
yeares
,
De
bapt.
contr.
Donat.
l.
the
primacie
of
the
Apostles
is
conspicuous
and
preeminent
with
excellent
grace
in
Peter
the
mouth
of
the
Apostles
,
the
chiefe
,
and
toppe
of
the
company
:
In
epistolama●
.
Gal.
cap.
In
Iohannem
homil.
the
prince
of
the
Apostles
;
the
prince
,
Staplet
prin●
.
doct.
lib.
&
Torrens
.
confess
,
Augustin
.
l.
In
Anchorat
the
highest
of
the
Apostles
Quaest.
ex
No●
Test.
quaest
S.
Austin
their
head
the
first
of
them
Epist.
ad
Qui●tum
.
apud
Aug.
de
bapt.
cont.
Do●
l.
the
Lord
did
choose
Peter
first
Aduers●●
I●uiman
.
lib.
Peter
was
chosen
,
one
,
among
the
twelue
,
to
the
intent
that
(
a
head
being
appointed
)
occasion
of
scisme
might
bee
taken
away
.
Peter
was
of
great
authoritie
his
counsell
as
an
oracle
of
God
hie
priest
obeyed
him
Peter
had
[
authoritie
[
power
:
it
is
doone
by
authoritie
the
keies
they
ought
to
geue
autoritie
to
Cesar
and
the
rest
against
Antonie
:
skill
,
vertue
,
autoritie
,
felicitie
:
In
Pisonem
a
priuate
man
certain
playes
and
that
which
hee
could
not
yet
obteine
by
power
,
hee
did
obteine
by
autoritie
.
S.
Ieroms
Paul
went
vp
to
Ierusalem
to
conferre
of
the
gospel
with
them
that
were
Peter
and
other
Apostles
Iames
,
and
Peter
,
and
Iohn
,
who
were
esteemed
to
be
pillars
.
had
securitie
of
preaching
the
gospell
,
vnlesse
it
had
beene
approued
by
these
:
other
Apostles
,
Iames
[
authoritie
[
authoritie
S.
Austin
S.
Cyprian
S.
Austin
S.
Cyprian
his
primacie
S.
Matthewes
these
are
the
names
of
the
twelue
Apostles
;
the
first
is
Simon
,
called
Peter
.
the
first
[
first
the
primacie
primacie
of
order
S.
Matthew
S.
Matthew
S.
Matthew
primacie
of
power
of
order
S.
Matthew
a
primacie
of
power
a
primacie
of
order
onely
of
power
Austin
and
Cyprian
meant
a
farther
primacie
,
Therefore
a
primacie
in
power
De
bap●ism
.
contra
Don.
l.
De
vnit
.
eccles
Christ
gaue
equall
power
to
all
the
Apostles
.
primacie
in
calling
Petrus
,
quem
p●imum
Dominus
elegit
.
the
Lord
did
choose
Peter
first
,
S.
Matthew
Peter
,
first
the
foreman
of
the
Quest
primacie
in
calling
primacie
of
order
in
order
the
first
in
power
the
first
in
calling
Comment.
in
epist.
ad
Corinthios
cap.
Andrew
first
folowed
our
Sauiour
before
Peter
,
and
yet
Andrew
receiued
not
the
primacie
,
but
Peter
.
De
baptism
.
contr.
Donat.
l.
[
the
primacie
of
the
Apostles
is
conspicuous
and
preeminent
with
excellent
grace
in
Peter
,
]
Peter
had
not
a
primacie
in
calling
:
for
S.
Ambrose
saith
so
.
Hee
had
a
primacie
in
calling
:
for
S.
Cyprian
saith
so
.
S.
Cyprian
In
Ezechielem
homil.
Gregory
saith
Peter
was
called
to
the
Apostleship
first
.
Andrew
did
first
folowe
Christ
Peter
was
called
first
of
Christ
.
Andrewe
folowed
Christ
brought
Peter
Comment.
in
epist.
ad
Gal.
cap.
Thou
shalt
be
called
Cephas
he
was
the
first
among
the
Apostles
to
whom
our
Sauiour
had
committed
the
charge
of
the
churches
.
the
Apostleship
in
folowing
Christ
S.
Austins
import
that
he
meant
a
primacie
,
notin
calling
,
but
preeminence
a
primacie
in
calling
Princip.
doctr.
lib.
Quia
primus
erat
inter
Apostolos
it
was
meet
Paule
should
desire
to
see
Peter
,
to
whom
our
Sauiour
had
committed
the
charge
of
the
churches
.
who
had
the
charge
of
the
churches
,
the
first
The
primacie
of
the
Apostles
is
conspicuous
and
praeeminent
with
excellent
grace
in
the
Apostle
Peter
De
baptism
.
contr.
Donatist
.
lib.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
in
whom
that
grace
and
primacie
are
so
preeminent
,
A
posteriore
apostolo
Paulo
esse
correctum
.
was
corrected
by
Paule
a
later
Apostle
.
Paule
,
[
a
later
Apostle
,
]
Confession
.
Augustinian
.
lib.
[
the
primacie
,
the
chiefest
of
the
Apostles
they
were
before
Paule
Non
dignitate
,
sed
tempore
not
in
dignitie
,
but
in
time
.
first
in
time
Comment.
in
epist.
ad
Cor.
cap.
the
preeminence
with
excellent
grace
De
bapt.
contr.
Donatist
.
lib.
preeminence
with
excellent
grace
the
principalitie
of
the
Apostleship
the
first
in
order
the
chiefe
in
quality
In
Iohannem
Tractat.
a
man
by
nature
;
a
Christian
by
grace
;
by
more
aboundant
grace
,
an
Apostle
of
Christ
,
yea
,
the
first
Apostle
the
first
Apostle
the
chiefe
Apostle
principalitie
of
the
Apostleship
preeminence
of
the
primacie
with
grace
so
excellent
and
aboundant
,
primacie
of
order
chiefe
in
grace
chiefe
in
power
chiefe
in
power
c.
Decretales
many
Doctors
haue
beene
endued
with
greater
grace
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
then
sundry
Popes
,
Gratian
:
yet
in
the
deciding
of
controuersies
and
causes
the
writings
of
the
Doctors
are
of
lesse
authoritie
then
the
Popes
decrees
.
because
the
Popes
are
in
power
aboue
them
In
summa
de
Eccles.
lib.
whether
of
them
is
greater
the
Church
is
greater
,
because
it
is
the
bodie
,
the
Pope
a
member
of
it
,
and
the
whole
must
needes
be
greater
then
the
part
the
question
is
not
whether
the
Church
be
greater
then
the
Pope
,
simply
,
to
weete
,
in
perfection
of
grace
,
and
amplenes
of
vertues
for
euen
an
old
woman
may
in
this
sort
be
perfiter
and
greater
then
the
Pope
him selfe
;
but
in
power
of
iurisdiction
the
Pope
is
greater
in
power
of
iurisdiction
in
grace
with
the
preeminence
of
grace
he
did
in
supremacie
of
power
blessed
virgin
the
preeminence
of
grace
the
preeminence
of
so
excellent
grace
,
the
primacy
the
Prince
of
the
Apostles
In
the
argum
.
of
the
epist.
of
S.
Peter
:
Christ
made
him
his
vicar
Which
all
antiquitie
geueth
him
the
tab.
after
the
actes
of
the
Apostles
:
Christ
must
haue
two
vicars
to
him
the
Prince
of
the
Apostles
the
principalitie
of
the
Apostleship
the
principalitie
of
the
Apostleship
the
Prince
of
the
Apostles
the
Princes
of
Iuda
the
Princes
of
Israel
the
Princes
of
the
Gentiles
most
excellent
the
prince
of
the
Philosophers
.
As
Plato
,
Ierom
,
was
prince
of
the
philosophers
,
so
was
Peter
of
the
Apostles
.
the
giftes
of
grace
excelling
in
them
Iohn
,
the
disciple
,
whom
the
Lord
loued
,
the
Gospell
In
the
beginning
was
the
worde
,
the
things
that
were
to
come
,
Aduersus
Iouinian
.
lib.
De
bapt
cont.
Donatist
.
l.
excellent
grace
In
psal.
most
excellent
grace
he
receiued
more
grace
,
and
laboured
more
,
then
al
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
,
and
is
therefore
called
Apostolus
.
A●g
.
contra
duas
epist.
Pelagianorum
lib.
the
Apostle
,
by
an
excellencie
.
Paule
in
primacie
he
was
elder
Hierom.
aduers
.
Iouinian
.
lib.
Aetati
delatum
est
,
quia
Petrus
era●
senior
.
the
chief
of
the
Apostles
Peters
principalitie
Prince
of
the
Apostles
Prince
of
Bishops
the
mouth
the
top
,
the
highest
,
the
President
,
and
the
head
of
the
Apostles
.
in
gouernment
in
grace
the
highest
the
toppe
preeminence
in
grace
in
gouernment
Eusebius
hist.
eccle.
lib.
the
Speaker
the
President
Franc.
Duar.
de
sacris
eccle.
min.
acbene
.
l.
the
mouth
,
the
head
,
the
President
of
the
Apostles
.
preeminence
in
gouernment
the
Speaker
the
head
of
the
Parlament
the
President
head
of
the
Court
Autor
quaest
ex
Nou.
Test.
qu●est
.
Peter
was
appointed
head
the
Speaker
the
Prince
the
mouth
head
of
the
Apostles
S.
Ieroms
S.
Ierom
Sixtus
Senensis
Peters
kingly
powers
Peter
was
chosen
,
one
,
amongst
the
twelue
,
to
the
intent
,
that
(
a
head
beeing
appointed
)
occasion
of
schisme
might
be
taken
away
.
one
Prince
the
best
men
the
whole
people
Sueton.
in
Iulio
,
cap.
Liban
.
argument
.
orat
.
Demost.
in
Androtion
.
the
best
men
,
to
gouerne
it
in
common
.
Yet
,
as
in
all
assemblies
wherein
many
méete
about
affaires
of
gouernment
,
there
must
néedes
be
one
for
orders
sake
and
peace
,
to
beginne
,
to
end
,
to
moderate
the
actions
:
so
was
that
preeminence
geuen
to
Peter
amongst
the
Apostles
,
that
all
things
might
be
done
peaceably
and
orderly
.
And
this
to
be
the
headship
which
S.
Ierom
meant
,
himself
c
c
Hieron
.
aduer.
sus
Iouin
.
lib.
2.
in
that
very
place
,
in
which
he
toucheth
it
,
dooth
shew
manifestly
.
For
,
hauing
set
downe
his
aduersaries
obiection
:
But
,
thou
saiest
,
the
church
is
built
vpon
Peter
:
he
answereth
thereto
,
Although
the
same
be
done
in
another
place
1
1
soueraine
power
the
keies
the
building
of
the
church
vpon
him
.
But
all
the
Apostles
receiue
the
keyes
,
the
church
is
builte
vpon
them
all
equally
.
S.
Ierom
Peter
was
appointed
head
of
the
Apostles
,
S.
Ierom
the
church
is
built
vpon
them
all
equally
.
Princi
.
doct.
lib.
things
writen
by
the
Fathers
by
way
of
doctrine
of
contention
Christ
preferred
Peter
,
a
maried
man
,
before
the
rest
Hieron
.
in
a●polog
.
ad
Pammachium
pro
libris
aduersus
Iouinian
.
he
did
rather
striue
than
teach
Hieron
.
in
epistola
ad
Pamm
.
his
apologie
Ierom
doth
lessen
and
extenuate
the
authoritie
of
Peter
,
as
far
as
truth
did
giue
him
leaue
.
all
the
Apostles
had
equall
power
with
Peter
.
Though
none
of
the
Apostles
were
soueraine
of
the
rest
,
but
they
had
equall
power
all
;
yet
was
one
of
them
aboue
the
rest
in
power
,
and
had
the
souerain-headship
of
them
.
Peter
was
head
of
the
Apostles
.
Ierom
he
was
.
Peter
was
not
head
:
Peter
was
head
Christ
Christ
Iohn
Baptist
this
is
Elias
.
Iohn
Baptist
I
am
not
Elias
.
Iohn
Baptist
is
Elias
:
Iohn
Baptist
is
not
Elias
Iohn
Baptist
the
spirit
and
power
of
Elias
:
Iohn
Baptist
,
equall
power
Equall
power
the
Apostleship
pastoral
charge
Sraplet
.
prin●
.
dectrin
.
lib.
S.
Cyprian
,
S.
Ierom
,
S.
Chrysostome
,
equall
power
the
Apostles
Peters
pastorall
charge
his
Apostleship
pastorall
charge
Annotat.
in
Cyprian
.
excusum
Romae
a
Paulo
Manutio
.
whereas
Cyprian
saith
,
The
rest
of
the
Apostles
had
equall
power
with
Peter
,
this
must
be
vnderstood
of
the
equalitie
of
Apostleship
,
which
ceased
when
the
Apostles
died
,
and
passed
not
ouer
vnto
Bishops
.
Roman
Cyprian
priuate
Doctors
M.
Hart
Peter
was
not
head
of
all
the
Apostles
,
The
first
Diuision
iustified
of
her
children
he
would
not
goe
into
the
vineyarde
,
repented
afterward
,
and
Chap.
The
Bishop
of
Rome
succeedeth
Peter
in
the
same
power
ouer
Bishops
,
that
he
had
ouer
the
Apostles
.
Bishop
of
Rome
In
Psalm
Thinke
not
thinke
not
thy selfe
forsaken
,
because
thou
seest
not
Peter
,
because
thou
seest
not
Paule
,
because
thou
seest
not
them
by
whom
thou
art
begotten
.
Of
thine
ofspring
there
is
growne
vnto
thee
a
fatherhood
:
in
steed
of
thy
fathers
,
children
are
borne
vnto
thee
.
giuing
Pastors
,
and
teachers
:
Pastors
,
euery
Church
euery
citie
the
church
is
not
forsaken
although
she
see
not
the
Apostles
:
considering
that
in
steed
of
the
Apostles
,
she
hath
Bishops
.
[
Fathers
the
Apostles
[
children
In
steed
of
thy
fathers
,
children
are
borne
vnto
thee
.
Bishop
of
Rome
Thus
saith
the
Lord
.
The
Lord
there
shal
be
one
flocke
,
and
one
shepheard
,
one
folde
and
one
Pastor
Staplet
▪
princip
doct.
lib.
the
flocke
one
Pastor
the
flocke
Bishop
of
Rome
Bishop
of
Rome
[
one
Pastor
I
am
the
good
Pastor
,
and
know
mine
owne
,
and
am
known
of
mine
.
As
the
Father
knoweth
me
,
so
know
I
the
Father
:
and
I
lay
downe
my
life
for
my
sheepe
.
Other
sheepe
I
haue
also
,
which
are
not
of
this
fold
:
and
them
must
I
bring
,
and
they
shall
heare
my
voyce
,
and
there
shal
be
one
flocke
,
one
Pastor
.
One
Pastor
,
the
good
Pastor
knoweth
his
sheepe
layeth
downe
his
life
for
them
hath
other
sheepe
whom
hee
will
bring
to
his
folde
one
flocke
one
Pastor
one
Pastor
●ibli●
castiga●a
a
Theologis
●ouaniensibus
,
excusa
a
Christophoro
Plantino
Antuerpiae
.
he
wil
make
one
people
his
seruant
Dauid
to
be
one
Pastor
vnto
them
all
,
and
hee
shall
feede
them
c.
vnam
sanctam
.
extra
.
de
maioritat
.
&
●●edient
.
the
vicar
of
Christ
Pope
.
Of
the
Church
,
which
is
one
,
there
is
one
bodie
,
and
one
head
,
not
two
heades
,
as
a
monster
,
namely
Christ
and
Christes
vicar
Peter
,
and
Peters
successor
:
sith
the
Lord
saith
to
Peter
himselfe
,
Feede
my
sheepe
:
my
sheepe
,
saith
he
,
in
generall
,
not
in
particular
these
or
these
:
whereby
hee
is
vnderstood
to
haue
committed
all
to
him
.
Whether
they
bee
therfore
Grecians
or
others
,
who
say
that
they
are
not
committed
to
Peter
and
to
his
successors
:
they
must
needes
confesse
them selues
not
to
bee
of
the
sheepe
of
Christ
:
Dicente
Domino
in
Iohanne
,
Vnum
ouil●
&
vnicum
e●se
pastorem
.
Sith
the
Lord
saith
in
Iohn
,
that
there
is
one
folde
and
one
Pastor
.
the
Pope
one
Pastor
one
Pastor
there
continueth
one
Pastor
by
succession
,
Peter
after
Christ
,
the
Pope
after
Peter
one
Pastor
his
successour
one
Pastor
Pope
,
Christes
successor
Priestes
after
the
order
of
Aaron
because
they
were
not
suffered
to
endure
by
reason
of
death
.
Christ
endureth
euer
,
as
being
a
Priest
after
the
order
of
Melchisedech
:
S.
Peter
,
Christes
vicar
Pope
Christes
vicar
successor
of
Peter
Pope
,
successor
of
Christ
Sa●rar
.
ceremon
.
Roman
.
eccl.
lib.
sacred
Ceremonies
of
the
Church
of
Rome
:
Christ
did
first
name
and
ordaine
Peter
,
his
successor
,
saying
to
him
,
Feede
my
sheepe
:
and
in
the
same
sort
did
Peter
also
name
Clemens
.
one
Pastor
hath
no
successor
there
should
be
one
flocke
,
one
Pastor
.
the
Pastor
of
our
soules
the
great
the
chiefe
Pastor
who
walketh
in
the
middest
of
the
seuen
golden
candlestickes
,
the
seuen
the
Pastor
of
our
soules
,
the
chiefe
Pastor
,
no
successor
one
Pastor
I
haue
other
sheepe
,
which
are
not
of
this
folde
:
and
them
must
I
bring
,
and
they
shall
heare
my
voyce
,
and
there
shal
be
one
flocke
,
one
Pastor
the
Iewes
other
sheepe
,
not
of
bring
them
also
the
Pastor
voyce
the
sheepe
heare
heare
the
voice
of
Christ
one
flocke
one
Pastor
he
was
not
sent
but
to
the
lost
sheepe
of
the
house
of
Israel
.
S.
Paul
minister
of
circumcision
S.
Peter
chose
him
that
the
Gentiles
should
heare
by
his
mouth
the
worde
of
the
Gospell
,
and
beleeue
.
must
bring
the
Gentiles
one
Pastor
one
Pastor
head
of
the
Church
I
must
bring
them
,
&
they
shall
heare
my
voyce
his
sheepe
,
do
folow
him
,
he
doth
giue
them
eternall
life
,
and
they
shall
neuer
perish
:
and
none
shall
plucke
them
out
of
his
hand
.
Christ
bringeth
open
the
heart
of
Lydia
baptize
with
the
holy
Ghost
is
with
his
disciples
still
vntil
the
end
of
the
worlde
.
He
that
receiueth
you
,
receiueth
me
He
that
heareth
you
,
heareth
me
.
Timothee
,
Siluanus
We
are
embassadours
for
Christ
,
God
as
it
were
beseeching
you
through
vs
:
we
pray
you
in
Christes
steed
,
be
ye
reconciled
to
God
.
one
Pastor
bring
his
sheep
they
heare
his
voice
the
Lord
neither
he
that
planteth
is
any
thing
,
nor
he
that
watereth
,
but
God
that
giueth
the
encrease
.
Pastors
and
teachers
Sacra●
.
cerem
.
Rom.
eccles.
lib.
D.
Alle●
Apolog.
●f
the
Engl.
Se●●n
.
chapt
.
the
Papacy
so
discreetly
menaged
one
Pastor
Christes
vicar
reuile
the
high
priest
of
God
,
one
Pastor
Christes
vicar
to
roale
the
stone
of
Sisyphus
.
All
Bishops
are
the
vicars
of
Christ
:
but
the
Pope
claimeth
that
title
by
an
excellencie
.
In
Summ.
de
eccles.
lib.
the
vicars
of
the
Pope
c.
decre●to
.
c.
sequenti
Christes
vicars
first
,
and
directly
,
they
are
the
Popes
vicars
;
and
Christes
,
by
a
consequent
,
and
secondarilie
.
the
hie
priest
of
God
such
an
hie
priest
it
became
vs
to
haue
,
which
is
holy
,
harmelesse
,
vndefiled
,
separate
from
sinners
,
and
made
higher
then
the
heauens
.
De
necessitat●
salutis
omni
humanae
creaturae
,
subesse
Romano
Pontifici
.
c.
Vnam
sanctam
.
Extrauag.
de
maiori●●
.
&
obedient
.
it
is
necessarie
for
euery
man
vnto
saluation
,
to
be
subiect
to
the
Pope
:
that
they
,
who
say
hee
hath
not
charge
ouer
them
,
are
not
of
Christs
sheepe
,
because
the
Lord
saith
in
Iohn
,
that
there
shall
be
one
flocke
and
one
pastour
.
there
shall
be
one
flocke
and
one
Pastor
there
hath
beene
there
shall
be
one
flocke
,
and
one
pastor
.
S.
Paule
ye
were
without
Christ
,
and
aliants
from
the
common
wealth
of
Israell
,
and
straungers
from
the
couenants
of
promise
,
and
had
no
hope
,
and
were
without
God
in
the
world
?
feedeth
with
the
foode
of
life
.
without
Christ
,
without
hope
,
without
God
in
the
world
,
and
aliants
from
the
common
wealth
of
Israell
,
straungers
from
the
couenants
of
promise
S.
Paule
one
flocke
one
Pastor
broke
the
stoppe
of
the
partition-wall
,
made
of
both
one
Christ
Iesus
senses
of
the
holy
scriptures
Robert
.
Bellarmin
.
in
lection
.
Roman
.
con●●
.
one
Pastor
hye
priest
Moses
,
you
shall
not
breake
a
bone
of
him
.
a
bone
of
him
should
not
be
broken
.
the
lambe
Thom.
Aquin.
Summ.
Theolo
.
part
.
Alfons
.
a
Castr.
aduers.
Haer.
l.
c
▪
Robert
Bellarmin
.
contr.
It
is
agreed
betweene
you
and
vs
that
forcible
aguments
ought
to
be
drawne
onely
from
the
literall
sense
:
and
that
is
surely
knowne
to
be
the
sense
and
meaning
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
As
for
mystical
senses
,
it
is
not
alwaies
sure
,
whether
the
holy
Ghost
meant
them
:
vnlesse
they
be
expounded
in
the
scriptures
,
as
that
in
Iohn
,
you
shall
not
breake
a
bone
of
him
.
Which
excepted
,
it
is
a
folly
to
go
about
to
proue
the
pointes
of
faith
forcibly
by
mysticall
senses
.
one
Pastor
one
Pastour
high
Priest
.
The
second
Diuision
a
hye
Priest
If
there
rise
a
matter
too
hard
for
thee
in
iudgement
betweene
blood
and
blood
,
betweene
cause
&
cause
,
betweene
plague
and
plague
,
in
the
matters
of
controuersie
within
thy
gates
:
then
shalt
thou
arise
,
and
goe
vp
to
the
place
which
the
Lorde
thy
God
shall
choose
,
and
thou
shalt
come
to
the
Leuiticall
priestes
,
and
to
the
iudge
,
that
shall
be
in
those
dayes
,
and
aske
,
and
they
shall
shew
thee
the
sentence
of
iudgement
.
And
thou
shalt
do
according
to
that
thing
which
they
shall
shewe
thee
from
that
place
that
the
Lord
shall
choose
:
and
thou
shalt
obserue
to
do
according
to
all
that
they
shall
enforme
thee
.
According
to
the
law
which
they
shall
teach
thee
,
and
according
to
the
iudgement
which
they
shall
tell
thee
,
shalt
thou
doo
.
Thou
shalt
not
decline
from
the
thing
which
they
shall
shew
thee
,
neither
to
the
right
hand
,
nor
to
the
left
.
And
he
that
shall
presumptuously
refuse
to
obey
the
commandement
of
the
Priest
who
serueth
then
the
Lord
thy
God
:
by
the
decree
of
the
iudge
shall
that
man
dye
,
and
thou
shalt
take
away
euil
out
of
Israell
.
hye
Priest
In
the
beginning
God
created
the
heauen
and
the
earth
.
●
.
vnam
sanctam
.
Extrauag.
de
maioritat
.
&
obedient
.
vnlesse
he
faine
(
as
Manichee
did
)
that
there
are
Duo
principia
,
sicut
Manichaeus
two
beginninges
,
which
is
false
&
hereticall
:
because
,
as
Moses
witnesseth
,
not
,
in
the
beginninges
,
but
in
the
beginning
God
created
heauen
and
earth
in
the
beginning
in
the
beginninges
high
Priest
by
an
allusion
An
illusion
Innocentius
the
third
the
Pope
may
exercise
temporal
iurisdiction
not
onely
in
his
owne
dominion
,
but
in
other
countries
too
,
on
certaine
causes
.
And
,
because
Deuteronomi●
is
the
second
lawe
,
by
interpretation
:
it
is
proued
by
the
force
of
the
worde
,
that
what
is
there
decreed
ought
to
be
obserued
in
the
newe
Testament
.
the
place
which
the
Lord
hath
chosen
,
is
Rome
:
the
Leuiticall
Priestes
are
his
brethren
,
the
Cardinals
:
the
iudge
is
himselfe
,
the
vicar
of
Christ
:
the
iudgements
are
of
three
sortes
;
the
firs●
,
betweene
blood
and
blood
,
is
meant
of
Criminale
,
&
ciuile
criminall
&
ciuil
causes
;
the
last
,
betweene
plague
and
plague
,
of
ecclesiastical
and
criminall
;
the
midle
,
betweene
cause
&
cause
,
pertaineth
vnto
both
ecclesiasticall
&
ciuill
.
In
the
which
when
any
thing
shal
be
hard
or
doubtfull
:
recourse
must
be
had
to
the
iudgement
of
the
See
Apostolike
whose
determination
if
any
man
presumptuously
refuse
to
obey
,
he
is
adiudged
to
dye
,
that
is
,
to
be
cut
off
,
as
a
dead
man
,
from
the
communion
of
the
faithfull
by
excommunication
.
supreme
head
of
all
Christians
,
both
in
ecclesiasticall
causes
and
ciuill
.
mysterie
of
iniquitie
Israelites
,
I
am
the
God
of
Abraham
,
the
God
of
Isaac
,
and
the
God
of
Iacob
.
Abrahams
seede
his
seruants
their
God
.
resurrection
of
the
dead
God
is
not
the
God
of
the
dead
,
but
of
the
liuing
.
the
God
of
Abraham
not
dead
.
Abraham
the
God
of
Abraham
the
God
of
Abraham
high
Priest
betweene
blood
and
blood
,
betweene
cause
&
cause
,
betweene
plague
and
plague
:
similitudes
do
halt
of
one
foote
.
high
Priest
in
the
place
which
the
Lord
had
chosen
.
all
the
males
must
goe
thither
euery
yeare
thrise
.
to
Rome
Deuteronomie
is
the
second
law
by
interpretation
:
the
force
of
the
word
proueth
,
that
,
what
is
there
decreed
,
ought
to
be
obserued
in
the
new
Testament
,
the
high
Priest
is
the
iudge
,
to
whom
,
for
the
deciding
of
hard
and
doubtfull
controuersies
,
the
Lord
doth
send
the
Iewes
.
the
iudge
the
Priest
.
who
refuseth
to
harken
to
the
Priest
,
or
to
the
iudge
.
the
Priest
the
iudge
the
Priest
the
iudge
common
edition
in
Latin
he
that
shal
presumptuously
refuse
to
obey
Sacerdotis
●mperio
:
exiudicis
decreto
the
commandement
of
the
Priest
,
by
the
decree
of
the
iudge
shall
that
man
die
.
the
commandement
of
the
Priest
the
decree
of
the
iudge
the
Priest
,
or
the
iudge
.
Concil.
Trident
.
Session
our
old
and
common
edition
in
Latin
shall
be
taken
as
authenticall
,
in
publike
lectures
,
disputations
,
sermons
and
expositions
:
and
that
no
man
may
dare
or
presume
to
reiect
it
vnder
any
pretense
.
reiect
it
vnder
anye
pretense
the
Hebrew
Hebrewe
Bibles
Lindan
.
de
opt
.
gen.
interpret
.
scriptur
.
lib.
Staplet
.
princ
.
doct.
l.
Isaac
Leuita
,
Arias
Montanus
three
bookes
in
defense
of
the
Hebrew
truth
Benedict
.
Arias
Montanus
de
varia
in
Hebraicis
libris
lectione
:
&
,
de
exemplari
psalterii
Anglicani
.
In
sacro
appatatu
Regiorum
Biblior
.
Tom.
Hebrew
,
Chaldee
,
Greeke
Diegu
.
Payuae
d'Andrada
de●ensio
fidei
●ridentin
.
lib.
(
M.
Hart
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
l.
they
haue
pearced
my
hands
and
my
feete
:
they
haue
pearced
as
a
Lion
;
as
a
Lion
my
hands
and
my
feete
.
De
opt
.
gen.
interpret
.
script
.
lib.
she
shall
bruse
thy
head
he
shall
bruse
thy
head
De
opt
.
gen.
interpret
.
Scrip.
lib.
Augustin
.
Steuchus
in
recognit
.
Genes.
ad
verit
.
Heb.
Andrad
.
defens
.
sid.
Trident.
lib.
In
〈◊〉
lection
.
Bibl.
edition
.
vulgat
Regiorum
Biblior
.
Tom.
[
ipsa
[
ipse
Defension
.
fidei
Trident
.
lib.
Arias
Montanus
Hebrewe
,
Chaldee
,
Greeke
praefat.
Ar.
Montan.
●lucid
.
in
nou.
Test.
sixth
tome
when
the
Iewes
returned
into
their
countrey
after
their
captiuitie
of
seuentie
yeares
in
Babylon
:
it
befell
vnto
them
,
partly
by
occasion
of
their
long
troubles
which
did
distract
their
mindes
,
partly
by
corruption
of
their
natiue
tongue
which
was
growne
out
of
kind
,
first
into
the
Chaldee
and
afterward
into
the
Syriake
,
that
they
neither
knewe
nor
pronounced
so
wel
the
words
of
the
scripture
,
writen
(
as
the
maner
was
)
without
vowels
.
Whereby
it
came
to
passe
that
in
the
writing
of
them
their
crept
in
some
faulte
,
either
through
iniury
of
the
times
,
or
by
reason
of
troubles
which
fell
vpon
the
people
,
or
by
negligence
of
some
scriueners
.
But
this
inconuenience
was
met
withall
afterward
by
most
learned
men
:
such
as
Esdras
was
,
and
afterward
Gamaliel
,
Ioseus
,
Eleazar
,
and
other
of
great
name
:
who
prouided
by
common
trauell
with
great
care
and
industry
,
that
the
text
of
scripture
and
the
true
reading
thereof
,
should
be
preserued
most
sound
and
vncorrupt
.
And
from
these
men
,
or
from
their
instruction
,
being
receaued
and
poolished
by
their
scholers
in
the
ages
folowing
,
there
came
as
we
iudge
,
that
most
profitable
treasure
which
is
called
Masoreth
,
that
is
to
say
,
a
deliuery
,
because
it
doth
deliuer
aboundantly
and
faithfully
all
the
diuers
readings
(
that
euer
were
)
of
the
Hebrewe
Bibles
,
Wherein
there
appeareth
an
euident
token
of
the
prouidence
of
God
,
for
the
preseruation
of
the
sacred
bookes
of
scripture
whole
,
and
sound
:
that
the
Masóreth
hath
beene
kept
till
our
time
these
many
hundred
yeares
with
such
care
and
diligence
,
that
in
sundry
copies
of
it
(
which
haue
bene
writen
)
no
difference
was
euer
found
;
and
it
hath
beene
added
in
all
the
writen
Bibles
that
are
in
Europe
,
Afrike
,
or
Asia
,
each
of
them
agreing
throughly
therein
with
other
,
euen
as
it
is
printed
in
the
Venice-bibles
,
to
the
great
wonder
of
them
who
reade
it
.
Arias
Montanus
[
ipsa
[
ipse
,
she
shall
bruse
thy
head
[
ipse
In
Bibliis
excusis
Antuerp
S.
Ierom
the
Notations
Franciscus
Lucas
latin
Bibles
Franciscus
Lucas
all
the
Latin
copies
,
which
they
could
finde
doo
read
it
[
ipsa
;
]
ipse
,
shee
Notationibus
in
Gene.
in
cap.
Guido
Fabricius
excudi
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
●uraui
t
quanquam
errore
positum
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
sit
Franciscus
Lucas
[
ipse
[
Caaru
.
[
Caari
[
as
a
Lion
:
[
ipsa
?
Defens
.
fidei
Trident.
lib.
In
defens
.
verit
.
Hebr.
sacrar
.
scriptur
.
lib.
Petrus
Galatinus
English
Bibles
the
new
Testament
Rhemish
Testament
when
by
the
Greeke
or
the
Fathers
wee
saw
it
was
a
manifest
faulte
of
the
writers
heretofore
,
that
mistooke
one
word
for
another
.
Rhemish
Testament
translated
faithfully
out
of
the
authentical
Latin
into
English
.
according
to
the
best
corrected
copies
of
the
Latin
.
In
Biblijs
excusis
Antaer●
the
Iewes
haue
shamefully
corrupted
it
.
Arias
Montanus
Gregory
Martin
Arias
Monta●us
Discouer
.
chap.
who
know
not
the
Masoreth
In
va●
.
lection
.
b.
latin
.
Biblior
.
edit
v●lgat
.
Reg.
Bibl.
Tom.
De
op.
gen.
interpt
.
scrip
.
lib.
monstrous
corruptions
of
all
sortes
scarce
one
copie
can
bee
found
,
that
hath
one
booke
of
scripture
whole
&
vndefiled
:
many
pointes
that
are
translated
too
intricately
,
and
darkely
,
yea
some
improperly
,
some
abusiuely
,
some
not
so
fully
,
not
so
well
and
truely
sundrie
places
thrust
out
from
their
plaine
and
naturall
sense
,
chiefly
in
the
Psalmes
and
the
new
Testament
Concil.
Trident
.
Sess.
the
Pharises
they
say
,
we
see
authenticall
latin
the
Priest
Defens
.
fid.
Trident.
lib.
Hebrue
trueth
Chaldee
paraphrase
the
seuentie
interpreters
Irenaeus
aduers
.
haeres
.
l.
Hilar.
in
Psal.
Epiphan.
de
mensur
.
&
pond
.
Augustin
.
de
ciuitat
.
Dei
.
l.
Hebrue
,
to
the
Priest
or
the
iudge
the
iudge
the
Priest
seuentie
interpreters
He
that
shall
presumptuously
refuse
to
obey
the
commandement
of
the
Priest
:
by
the
decree
of
the
iudge
shall
that
man
dye
.
the
iudge
Let
the
iudge
put
him
to
death
,
who
disobeyeth
the
Priest
in
Ierusalem
hee
set
of
the
Leuites
and
the
Priestes
,
and
of
the
chiefe
of
the
families
of
Israell
,
for
the
iudgements
of
the
Lorde
and
for
controuersies
.
Whatsoeuer
controuersie
shall
come
vnto
you
,
from
your
brethren
who
dwell
in
their
cities
,
betweene
blood
and
blood
,
betweene
law
and
precept
,
statutes
and
iudgements
:
doo
ye
admonish
them
that
they
offend
not
against
the
Lord
.
the
iudge
the
Priest
.
the
Priest
the
iudge
the
iudge
the
high
Priest
Comment.
in
the
iudge
the
ciuill
magistrate
Carolus
Sigonius
De
repub.
Hebraeor
.
lib.
the
king
the
iudge
M.
Hart
the
Priest
the
iudge
he
who
refuseth
to
obey
the
Priest
,
must
die
,
the
Priestes
the
Priests
:
the
Priestes
the
hie
Priest
.
who
disobeieth
the
Priest
the
Priestes
the
duetie
and
right
of
the
Priestes
,
the
Priest
.
the
Priest
who
doth
serue
the
Lord
thy
God
.
hie
Priest
the
Lord
thy
God
hath
chosen
the
Priestes
,
the
sonnes
of
Leui
,
to
serue
him
,
and
to
blesse
in
the
name
of
the
Lorde
;
and
by
their
word
shall
euery
controuersie
,
and
euery
plague
be
tried
.
Amarias
the
Priest
shall
be
the
chiefe
ouer
you
in
matters
of
the
Lord
.
in
matters
of
the
Lord
Zebadias
in
matters
of
the
king
,
lame
similitude
in
the
place
which
the
Lord
had
chosen
Onuphrius
in
vit.
Pont.
Pauli
tert.
Pontifex
ex
quibusd●m
C●sa●is
verbis
veritus
,
ne
Caesar
Romae
diu
commoratus
eius
occupandae
illecebtis
caperetur
,
clam
Bellai●m
&
Stephanum
Columna
,
vt
in
Italia●
Gallos
accirent
,
emisit
.
Saint
Angelo
the
iudge
the
Priestes
C●●
.
de
Legib.
lib.
Nam
&
〈…〉
legib●s
a
law
a
diuine
ordinance
,
commanding
thinges
honest
,
and
forbidding
the
contrarie
?
Euseb.
histor.
●ccles
.
l.
Socrat.
histor.
●ccles
.
l.
disobey
the
Priest
Whosoeuer
shall
not
receaue
you
,
nor
heare
your
wordes
,
when
yee
depart
out
of
that
house
,
or
that
city
,
shake
of
the
dust
of
your
feete
.
Truely
I
say
vnto
you
,
it
shall
be
easier
for
them
of
the
land
of
Sodome
and
Gomorrha
in
the
day
of
iudgement
,
then
for
that
citie
.
they
ordeined
that
Paule
and
Barnabas
,
and
certaine
other
of
them
,
should
go
vp
to
Ierusalem
to
the
Apostles
and
Elders
about
that
question
.
Euseb.
histor.
eccle.
lib.
Cyprian
.
●p.
Concil.
An●vr
.
Gangr
.
A●●ioc
.
Laodic
.
&
caet
▪
many
eyes
see
more
then
one
.
naturall
men
neither
doo
conceiue
the
things
of
the
spirit
of
God
,
nor
can
know
them
the
light
shineth
in
darkenesse
,
and
the
darkenesse
did
not
comprehend
it
least
,
as
the
Serpent
seduced
Eue
through
his
suttletie
,
beware
least
there
be
any
man
that
spoyle
you
through
philosophie
.
naturall
and
morall
reason
kingdome
is
not
of
this
world
.
it
should
not
be
so
amongst
them
,
as
with
the
Princes
of
the
Gentiles
.
Nicol.
Sander
.
de
visib
.
Monar
.
visible
monarchie
Christes
monarchie
not
of
this
world
kingdome
of
the
Romanes
Francis
.
Turrian
.
de
eccle.
&
ordin
.
minist.
eccl.
l.
Princes
of
the
Gentiles
in
extrauagant
.
commun
ouer
all
the
kingdomes
and
nations
of
the
earth
.
Sand.
visib
.
monar.
l.
Bellar.
controuers.
a
monarchie
is
the
best
regiment
De
praescript
.
aduers.
haeret
heretikes
:
What
hath
Athens
to
do
with
Ierusalem
?
the
schoole
of
philosophy
with
the
Church
of
Christ
?
The
third
Diuision
In
Chronic●
Peter
,
hauing
laide
the
foundation
of
the
Church
of
Antioche
,
(
where
he
sate
seauen
yeares
)
went
to
Rome
:
&
(
preaching
the
gospell
there
fiue
and
twentie
yeares
)
continued
Bishop
of
that
citie
.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
Thus
saith
the
Pope
Thus
say
Philosophers
Thus
saith
Eusebius
beside
the
writers
of
the
scripture
,
no
historian
can
be
sure
;
that
is
to
say
,
able
to
make
sure
and
certaine
proofe
in
Diuinitie
.
it
is
not
to
be
confirmed
with
his
proofes
.
In
vit.
〈◊〉
Flauius
Vopiscus
he
enterprised
it
the
more
boldly
,
because
he
should
haue
companions
in
lying
;
sith
he
knew
no
historian
,
that
had
not
lyed
in
somewhat
.
c.
Sanc●●
Romana
Euseb.
histo.
eccles.
l.
Christes
epistle
to
Agbarus
many
things
by
Clemens
Alexandrinus
c.
San●●●
Romana
not
to
be
refused
altogither
neither
all
thinges
which
Eusebius
there
reporteth
,
are
true
.
But
men
may
find
some
thinges
which
may
bee
worthily
and
truely
blamed
.
As
,
for
example
,
that
he
writeth
,
that
Sennacherib
who
besieged
Ierusalem
,
and
Salmanassar
who
tooke
Samaria
,
were
one
,
and
the
same
man
.
Which
thing
to
be
contrarie
to
the
holy
scripture
Comment.
in
Esai
.
cap.
S.
Ierom
hath
shewed
Peter
,
hauing
laid
the
foundation
of
the
Church
of
Antioche
,
(
where
he
sate
[
●iue
and
twentie
:
seuen
yeares
)
went
to
Rome
,
&
preaching
the
Gospell
there
fiue
and
twentie
yeares
continued
Bishop
of
that
city
:
Peter
Herode
cast
him
into
prison
Ioseph
Antiquitat
.
Iudaicar.
l.
Agrippa
.
Euseb.
hist.
ecles
.
●
.
sate
seuen
yeares
at
Antioche
,
in
the
second
yeare
of
Claudius
,
that
from
that
yeare
forward
he
did
sit
at
Rome
fiue
and
twentie
yeares
,
Ioseph
.
antiquit.
Iudaicar.
l.
the
Angell
he
went
into
an
other
place
Paule
did
there
reproue
him
&
Act.
Galat.
Ephes.
Philip.
Colos.
Tim.
these
onely
are
my
worke-fellowes
vnto
the
kingdome
of
God
,
which
haue
bene
a
comfort
to
me
at
my
first
answering
,
no
man
assisted
me
,
but
all
forsooke
me
:
I
pray
God
it
bee
not
laid
vnto
their
charge
.
Peters
continuance
at
Rome
Methodius
▪
in
Chronic.
Marian
.
Scot.
Chr●
.
lib.
Regino
,
Chron.
lib.
Onuphrius
Panuinius
Annotations
on
De
viti●
Pont.
●om
.
Annotat.
in
vitam
B.
Petri
Apost.
it
is
most
cleere
and
surely
known
by
the
Actes
of
the
Apostles
,
and
Pauls
epistle
to
the
Galatians
,
that
,
for
nine
yeares
after
Christes
death
,
vntill
the
second
yeare
of
the
raigne
of
Claudius
,
Peter
neuer
went
out
of
Iewry
.
Wherfore
if
he
came
to
Rome
,
at
that
time
,
as
it
is
agreed
amongst
all
autours
that
he
did
:
it
followeth
of
necessitie
,
that
hee
did
not
sit
seuen
yeares
at
Antioche
before
he
came
thither
,
but
that
his
sitting
at
Antioche
was
some
other
time
.
Which
thing
I
haue
resolued
on
,
thus
,
by
the
testimonie
of
most
auncient
writers
.
He
did
come
to
Rome
the
second
yere
of
Claudius
.
From
which
time
there
are
to
the
time
of
his
death
about
fiue
and
twentie
yeares
.
Wherin
,
although
the
auncient
writers
do
say
that
he
sate
at
Rome
:
yet
doth
it
not
folow
thereof
that
he
abode
still
in
the
citie
.
For
in
the
fourth
yeare
after
his
comming
thither
,
he
returned
to
Ierusalem
:
and
there
was
present
at
the
Councell
of
the
Apostles
.
Thence
he
went
to
Antioche
,
and
there
continued
seuen
yeares
;
vntil
that
Nero
was
Emperour
.
In
the
beginning
of
whose
raigne
,
he
came
againe
to
Rome
:
where
hee
repaired
the
Romane
church
,
which
was
decaying
.
And
after
that
when
hee
had
traueiled
almost
throughout
al
Europe
,
he
returned
to
Rome
in
the
last
yeare
of
the
raigne
of
Nero
,
and
there
was
put
to
death
.
Peter
sate
,
first
,
seuen
yeares
at
Antioch
,
and
fiue
and
twentie
at
Rome
,
after
Hist●r
.
lib.
men
receyue
reportes
of
thinges
done
before
them
from
hand
to
hand
,
one
from
another
,
without
examining
&
trying
them
Sees
of
Antioche
S.
Peter
he
sate
seuen
yeares
in
the
one
,
and
fiue
and
twentie
in
the
other
.
Eusebius
Histor.
ecclesiast.
l.
Exposit.
in
Gene●
.
Tom.
towarde
his
end
,
when
he
had
preached
the
gospell
to
the
Iewes
in
Pontus
,
Galatia
,
Cappadocia
,
Asia
,
the
scripture
the
Church
saluteth
you
,
that
is
in
Babylon
,
coelect
,
and
Marke
my
sonne
.
In
catalog
de
scriptoribus
ecclesiasticis
,
verbo
Marcus
.
S.
Ierom
Histor
ecclesi●st
.
lib.
S.
Peter
S.
Marke
the
Protestants
Comment
in
epist.
ad
Rom.
cap.
C●●mine
de
ingratis
:
in
prin●i●io
.
De
nat●li
Petri
S.
Leo
S.
Austin
In
Psalm
S.
Chrysostome
S.
Epiphanius
In
hymn
S.
Laurent
.
&
hymn.
contr.
Donatistas
epist.
de
Basilicis
tra●endi●
S.
Ambrose
In
catalogo
S.
Ierom
Hist.
eccles.
lib.
De
●uga
su●
S.
Athanasius
S.
Cyprian
De
praescript
.
●um
&
x
Marcion
.
l.
In
Gene●
.
apud
Euseb.
l.
Eusebius
l.
Concil.
Chalcedon
.
act.
our
Protestants
shamelesse
partialitie
partiall
and
vnhonest
handlers
of
Gods
word
,
(
M.
Hart
most
vnhonest
and
partiall
Peters
epistle
Reuelation
,
in
which
there
are
as
many
Hieron
.
in
ep.
ad
Paulin.
presb●t
.
mysteries
as
wordes
seuen
hils
In
epist.
Paulae
&
〈…〉
●pist
.
the
great
citie
,
which
raigneth
ouer
the
kinges
of
the
earth
,
S.
Iohns
●ertullian
.
aduer.
Iu●aeos
&
adue●●
.
Marcion
.
lib
Hieron
.
ad
Algasiam
quaest.
&
praefat.
in
lib.
〈…〉
epistle
of
Peter
the
great
citie
is
called
spiritually
Sodom
.
Peters
epistle
Reuelation
,
where
all
euill
is
spoken
of
Babylon
,
we
will
haue
it
signifie
nothing
else
but
Rome
,
and
the
Romane
Church
also
,
not
the
temporall
state
of
the
heathen
Empire
there
,
as
the
Fathers
interprete
it
.
but
Rome
Babylonis
nomine
,
Satanae
congregation●
significat
:
sed
eam
potissimu●
quae
ab
ecclesia
Romana
pend●●
In
exposit
ecclesiast.
Nou.
Test.
excerpt
〈◊〉
probat
.
Theologis
ab
A●gustino
Marlora●●
.
the
citie
of
the
Deuill
the
citie
of
God
the
Deuils
citie
Robert
Bellarmin
.
Contr.
the
whoore
which
sitteth
on
the
seuen
hils
,
is
(
in
Augustin
.
Aret.
Haim
.
〈◊〉
Rupert
.
some
mens
iudgment
)
the
citie
of
the
Deuil
,
which
often
times
is
called
Babylon
,
and
set
against
Ierusalem
,
the
citie
of
God
,
that
is
,
the
Church
:
but
in
my
iudgement
it
is
beter
to
vnderstand
the
citie
of
Rome
by
the
whoore
,
as
Aduers
.
Iudaeos
:
&
Marcion
lib
Tertullian
and
Ad
Alga●
.
quaest.
Ierom
doo
〈◊〉
Apocalypsin
cap.
De
ciuitate
De●
lib.
S.
Austin
Romane
Empire
Romane
Church
Romane
Empire
Roman
Popedo
e
Church
of
Rome
an
heathen
Empire
a
purple
whoore
,
sitting
vpon
many
waters
,
droonken
with
the
blood
of
Saintes
,
and
with
the
blood
of
Christs
martyrs
,
hauing
a
golden
cuppe
in
her
hand
,
full
of
abominations
and
filthines
of
her
whooredome
.
De
visib
.
Mo●a●
.
lib.
where
there
is
the
greatnesse
of
the
kingly
citie
,
where
the
pride
of
the
Empire
,
where
the
persecution
of
Christians
doth
rage
:
there
is
Babylon
,
no
doubt
,
there
is
the
great
citie
,
there
is
that
woman
which
sitteth
vpon
peoples
,
nations
,
and
languages
,
with
whom
the
kinges
of
the
earth
doo
commit
whooredom
,
and
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
are
droonken
with
the
wine
of
her
whooredome
.
while
the
heathen
Emperours
obtained
the
temporall
state
there
,
not
since
the
Popes
haue
had
it
.
In
Su●ton
.
Capitolin
amprid
.
&c.
histor.
Ethnicor
.
In
Platina
.
Onuph
.
Guicciardin
.
&
histor.
eccles.
Ang.
Gal.
●erman
.
&c.
expounding
it
to
the
aduantage
of
our
heresie
epistle
of
Peter
we
neuer
read
either
in
scriptures
,
or
other
holy
,
or
prophane
history
,
that
Peter
was
euer
in
the
citie
of
Chaldaea
,
which
is
named
Babylon
.
al
nations
Ch●on
.
lib.
Marianus
Scotus
Peter
did
preach
the
gospell
in
Babylon
.
Hist.
eccle.
Euseb.
.
Rufin
.
interpret
.
l.
August
.
in
Psal.
de
●iuitat
.
De●
l.
Ioseph
.
antiquit.
Iudaic.
l.
Prosper
in
dimid.
Temp.
cap.
&
lib.
senten
.
ex
August
.
se●t
.
Oth.
Frising
.
chr●n
lib.
S.
Ierom
,
Eusebius
,
Oecumenius
,
&
many
moe
agree
,
that
Peter
meant
Rome
by
the
word
Babylon
.
the
Apostles
owne
scholer
Euseb.
l.
of
verie
small
iudgement
Histor.
ecclesiast.
l.
De
scriptor
.
ecclesiast.
in
verbo
Papias
.
it
is
consonant
to
that
which
followeth
of
Marke
:
whom
all
the
ecclesiastical
histories
agree
to
haue
beene
Peters
scholer
at
Rome
,
and
that
he
there
wrote
his
gospel
.
Euseb.
histor.
ecclesiast.
lib.
Hieron
.
de
scriptor
.
eccle●
.
verbo
Marcus
.
Clemens
Alexandrinus
In
Chronic.
Chronic.
l.
Ado
Vienn
.
breu
.
Chr.
aet
.
Beda
in
Martyrolog.
Maria●●
Scot.
Chron.
lib.
Martin
.
Polon
.
s●ppu●●
P●nt
.
Roman
.
Platina
de
vit.
Pont.
In
Chron.
S.
Marke
was
Peters
scholer
at
Rome
the
Church
which
is
in
Babylon
,
&
Marke
my
sonne
salute
you
.
Euseb.
hist.
ecclesiast.
l.
Vi●●cus
Velenus
,
in
opusculo
inscripto
,
Petrum
non
venisse
Romam
,
ne
●ue
illi●
passum
.
Constantines
donation
Linus
fable
of
his
death
Comme●tar.
●n
Matthae
.
c.
Carion
&
Melanch●hon
in
Chron.
lib.
Pantaleon
in
Chronographia
.
Vadian
.
●pitome
trium
terrae
partium
,
in
Italia
.
M.
Fox
ecclesiasticall
historie
Balaeus
in
Act.
Rom.
pont.
lib.
in
praefat
Funccius
comment
▪
in
Chronolog.
lib.
it
may
be
doubted
,
it
is
no
article
of
our
faith
:
Histor.
eccles.
Magdeburg
.
Centur.
either
he
was
not
there
,
or
at
another
time
then
most
autors
thinke
,
and
lesse
then
fiue
and
twentie
yeares
.
Peter
was
neuer
at
Rome
Caluin
.
institut
.
lib.
Petrus
Martyr
in
lib.
Regum
.
c.
Luther
.
in
Pet.
cap.
Bullinger
.
in
Apocalypsin
cap.
Babylon
,
because
it
would
follow
that
Peter
was
at
Rome
,
and
so
forth
.
fearing
hereby
the
sequele
of
Peters
or
the
Popes
supremacie
at
Rome
Theodor.
Bez.
&
Erasmus
annot.
in
nou.
Test.
Peter
continued
bishop
of
Rome
,
preaching
the
gospel
there
,
fiue
and
twentie
yeares
Hieron
.
praefat.
in
Eusebij
Chron.
chiefely
,
in
the
Roman
storie
.
In
pontificali
Hieron
.
epist.
ad
Ager
.
&
l.
Theodoret.
histor.
ecclesiast.
l.
Sozom.
l
Ammia●
.
Mar●ellin
.
l.
[
Bishop
(
Episcopus
(
Bishop
a
Bishop
an
ouerseer
Seuentie
interpreter●
,
Numb
Bishop
of
the
tabernacle
the
Bishop
of
our
soules
Bishops
of
the
Angels
of
the
Churches
sent
●●road
to
preach
to
e●ery
creature
.
Mark
.
he
was
a
Bishop
Hieronym
.
de
scriptor
.
eccle.
verbo
,
Clemens
.
Peter
the
first
Bishop
of
Rome
;
Linus
,
the
second
;
Cletus
,
the
third
;
Clemens
,
the
fourth
,
verbo
,
Ignatius
Antioche
,
Ignatius
,
the
third
the
second
verbo
,
Simon
Pet.
Peter
,
the
first
In
chronic
.
&
histor.
l.
Euodius
,
the
first
Bishop
of
Antioche
;
Ignatius
,
the
second
Aduers
.
haere.
l.
Linus
,
the
first
Bishop
of
Rome
Cletus
the
second
Aduers
.
h●r
.
lib.
the
two
Paule
,
when
they
had
founded
and
taught
the
Romane
Church
,
committed
the
Bishoply
charge
therof
to
Linus
.
the
Bishops
Histor.
eccles
,
l.
from
the
Apostles
Praefat.
Recognitionum
Clementis
ad
Gaudentium
Linus
and
Cletus
were
Bishops
while
Peter
liued
:
that
they
might
haue
the
care
of
the
Bishoply
charge
,
and
hee
might
do
the
duetie
of
the
Apostleship
both
Apostles
&
Bishops
in
Rome
there
were
other
Bishops
of
Rome
,
while
they
liued
;
because
that
the
Apostles
,
went
often
into
other
countryes
to
preach
Christ
;
&
the
city
of
Rome
might
not
be
without
a
Bishop
Apostles
Peter
[
Bishop
Irenaeus
,
Eusebius
The
fourth
Diuision
c.
Rogamus
Turre
oremata
Summ.
de
eccles.
l.
Canus
Locor
.
Theologi●or
.
l.
Antioche
had
first
right
to
the
supremacie
by
the
chaire
of
Peter
:
but
Peter
did
remoue
his
chaire
thence
to
Rome
.
Rober●
.
Bellarm.
Controuer.
Peter
kept
his
right
,
while
hee
liued
:
but
,
when
he
died
,
the
Bishop
of
Rome
was
his
successour
,
Hearken
vnto
me
,
my
brethren
and
fellow-seruants
.
Because
(
as
my
Lord
&
maister
Iesus
Christ
,
who
sent
me
,
hath
told
me
,
)
the
day
of
my
death
approcheth
:
I
ordeine
this
Clemens
to
bee
your
Bishop
,
vnto
whom
alone
I
commit
the
chaire
of
my
preaching
and
doctrine
;
and
I
giue
to
him
that
power
of
binding
and
loosing
which
Christ
gaue
to
me
,
that
whatsoeuer
he
decreeth
of
any
thing
in
earth
,
the
same
shall
bee
decreed
in
heauen
.
olde
monument
S.
Paule
first
epistle
to
Iames
the
brother
of
the
Lord
.
olde
monument
Peter
praied
Clemens
to
write
(
after
his
death
)
this
epistle
to
Iames
the
brother
of
the
Lord
,
to
comfort
him
Ioseph
.
antiquit.
Iudaicar.
l.
Euseb.
histor.
eccles.
l.
Histor.
ecclesiast.
Magd.
Cent.
Francis
.
Turrian
.
pro
epistolis
Pontificum
l.
defense
of
the
decretal
epistles
of
the
Popes
defense
of
those
bastards
fathered
on
the
ancient
Bishops
of
Rome
falsely
,
De
causis
corruptarum
art.
lib.
golden
legend
:
it
is
writen
by
a
man
of
a
brazen
face
&
a
leaden
hart
.
De
summ
.
eccles.
l.
De
concordant
.
catholica
l.
&
l.
Antonius
Sade●l
in
respons.
ad
repetita
Turriani
sophismata
.
part
.
hee
sheweth
not
by
what
carier
Clemens
did
send
the
letters
to
him
.
the
epistle
Peter
ordained
Clemens
his
successour
De
concord
.
catholica
l.
Austin
,
S.
De
scriptor
.
eccle.
in
verbo
Clemens
.
De
schism
.
Dona●ist
.
lib.
Irenaeus
lib.
Eusebius
in
Chron.
&
histor.
eccl.
l.
Epiphanius
haeres
Dorotheus
in
Synopsi
.
Beda
in
Martyrologio
.
●latina
,
Onuph●ius
Pon●acus
Genebrardus
histories
ecclesiasticall
Linus
was
Peters
successour
a
tale
droonken
forgerie
the
epistle
the
recognitions
of
Clemens
some
demaund
how
,
when
as
Linus
and
Cletus
were
Bishops
of
Rome
before
Clemens
,
himselfe
(
in
his
epistle
to
Iames
)
saith
that
the
chaire
of
teaching
was
committed
to
him
by
Peter
.
Whereof
this
is
the
reason
,
as
we
haue
heard
,
that
Linus
and
Cletus
were
in
deed
Bishops
in
Rome
before
Clemens
,
but
while
Peter
liued
:
that
they
might
haue
the
care
of
the
Bishoply
charge
,
&
he
might
do
the
duety
of
the
Apostleship
.
As
it
is
found
that
also
he
did
at
Caesarea
:
where
,
though
being
present
himselfe
,
yet
he
had
a
Bishop
whom
he
had
ordained
,
namely
Zachaeus
.
And
thus
may
eche
of
these
things
be
thought
to
be
true
:
both
that
they
were
reckened
Bishops
,
before
Clemens
;
and
Clemens
neuertheles
receiued
the
chaire
of
teaching
after
the
death
of
Peter
.
the
epistle
Lin●s
de
passion
.
Pet.
&
Paul
.
lib.
Hi●●ron
.
de
script
.
eccles.
verbo
Seneca
.
The
epistles
Hieron
.
de
scriptor
.
eccle●
verbo
Paulus
.
&
Lucas
,
&
Clemens
.
c.
santa
Romana
.
distinct
.
the
Recognitions
of
Clemens
the
most
of
them
,
vncertaine
;
many
,
fabulous
;
yea
and
some
,
hereticall
,
Sixt.
Senensis
Biblioth.
sanct.
lib.
a
hidden
treasure
of
wisedome
a
bootie
Clement
.
epist.
ad
Iaco●um
fratrem
Domini
that
epistle
he
sent
him
before
(
by
the
commandement
of
Peter
)
an
other
booke
,
entitled
,
the
booke
of
Clemens
touching
thinges
which
Peter
did
in
his
iourney
.
Athanasius
in
Synopsi
.
Gelasi●s
in
concili●
episcoporum
.
dist.
Sixtus
Sen.
Bibliothecae
sanct.
lib.
the
college
bookes
condemned
by
the
Church
Peters
ordeining
Clemens
to
be
his
successor
,
when
Linus
and
Cletus
were
Bishops
before
him
.
Eusebius
in
Chronico
Pro
decretalib
.
epist.
Pont.
lib.
Chronogr
.
lib.
in
Lino
Peter
did
nominate
Clemens
to
succeede
him
.
But
Clemens
gaue
the
roome
first
to
Linus
,
and
then
to
Cletus
,
not
so
much
of
modestie
,
as
by
the
counsell
of
the
Lord
,
least
the
example
of
this
nomination
should
passe
to
the
posteritie
,
and
derogate
from
the
free
prouidence
of
the
Church
in
choosing
of
her
owne
Bishop
.
Sacrar
.
cer●mon
.
Rom.
eccles.
l.
Ceremonies
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
Peter
nominated
Clemens
to
be
his
successour
,
with
this
condition
(
it
is
thought
,
)
if
the
Cardinals
would
admit
him
.
But
they
,
perceiuing
that
the
forme
of
this
nomination
might
greatly
hurt
the
Church
in
processe
of
time
,
did
not
accept
of
Clemens
,
but
did
choose
Linus
,
and
made
him
Pope
after
Peter
.
Howbeit
Clemens
afterwarde
was
chosen
by
the
Cardinals
,
when
Linus
and
Cletus
were
deceased
.
the
Ceremonies
the
glose
c.
Si
in
glossa
Pope
Clemens
him selfe
renounced
the
Papacie
,
considering
that
it
would
be
an
euill
and
pernicious
thing
for
the
example
,
that
any
should
choose
his
owne
successour
.
S.
Peter
the
example
the
Pope
the
Cardinals
the
Church
c.
vn●e
Canon
law
Nam
tota
est
commentitia
for
it
is
all
counterfeite
Petr.
Comest
.
histor.
scholast.
in
Act.
Apol●
.
cap.
scholastical
historie
De
scriptorib
.
eccles.
verbo
C●emens
.
did
beare
the
name
of
Clemens
,
and
was
reproued
by
olde
writers
,
that
Clemens
succeeded
Peter
,
and
not
Linus
.
Bishop
of
Rome
Peter
.
The
Bishop
of
Rome
Salomon
did
raigne
ouer
all
Israell
.
Roboam
,
Salomons
sonne
Ieroboam
was
king
ouer
all
Israell
,
none
did
folow
Roboam
,
but
the
tribe
of
Iuda
onely
.
golden
gods
all
Bishops
succeede
the
Apostles
Epist.
ad
Euagr
to
preach
the
Gospell
to
preach
it
vnto
euery
creature
.
of
the
Apostleship
there
is
no
succession
,
Princip.
doctrinal
.
l.
D.
Stapleton
Bishop
of
Rome
the
Apostleship
the
office
of
the
Apostleship
c.
a●
Apostolatus
.
extrauag.
Ioh.
de
concession
.
praebend.
de
priuil.
his
Apostleship
doth
heare
them
weightie
matters
c.
Porro
.
Dist.
to
be
referred
to
his
Apostleship
c.
Nulli
.
Dist.
Sacrar
.
cer●moniar
.
Rom.
eccles.
lib.
the
Apostolike
Bull
,
the
Apostolike
seale
,
the
Apostolike
messenger
,
Apostolike
Reg.
Cancellariae
Apost
chauncerie
,
Apostolike
Sacr.
cerem
.
Rom.
eccles.
l.
Legate
,
Apostolike
c.
In
his
.
de
priuileg
.
&
excessibus
priuilegiat
.
pardon
,
Apostolike
c.
Ideo.
authoritie
,
Apostolike
Albert.
Krantz
.
Saxon.
l.
c.
ego
N.
extra
.
de
iureiurando
.
to
visite
yearely
the
Court
of
the
Apostles
,
Nisi
eorum
absoluar
licentia
vnlesse
they
bee
dispensed
withall
by
the
Apostles
,
S.
Bernard
De
consid
.
ad
Eugen
lib.
S.
Bernard
Bernardus
no●
vidit
omnia
Bernard
saw
not
all
thinges
Bernard
.
de
consid
.
ad
Eugen.
lib.
succeedeth
Constantine
,
not
Peter
the
right
of
the
heauenly
and
of
the
earthly
kingdome
,
the
princehood
both
in
temporall
and
spirituall
things
.
Staplet
.
principior
.
doctrin
.
lib.
Matthew
,
vpon
this
rocke
I
will
build
my
Church
,
and
so
forth
,
In
Psalm
.
cont●a
partem
Donati
.
the
Priestes
euen
from
the
verie
seate
of
Peter
,
and
in
that
ranke
of
fathers
marke
who
succeeded
whom
:
that
is
the
rock
against
which
the
proud
gates
of
hell
preuaile
not
.
Iohn
,
Feede
my
sheep
De
sacerdotio
,
lib.
Christ
did
commit
his
sheepe
to
bee
fedde
both
vnto
Peter
,
and
to
Peters
successours
.
Luke
,
I
haue
praied
for
thee
that
thy
faith
faile
not
,
and
thou
being
conuerted
strengthen
thy
brethren
:
In
decretali●●s
epist.
Concil.
Tom.
Christes
words
to
Peter
,
and
thou
being
conuerted
strengthen
thy
brethren
,
are
meant
of
all
them
.
Peter
,
and
thou
being
conuerted
denied
him
thrise
deny
Christ
.
if
the
wordes
Thou
art
Peter
,
concerne
Peters
successour
,
then
the
wordes
,
Satan
,
thou
art
an
offense
to
me
,
must
concern
him
also
,
because
they
were
spoken
by
Christ
to
Peter
both
.
Rob.
Bellarm.
contr.
the
reason
followeth
not
.
For
certaine
thinges
are
spoken
to
Peter
for
himselfe
alone
;
certaine
for
himselfe
,
and
for
al
Christians
;
certaine
for
himselfe
,
and
for
his
successors
.
This
is
plainely
gathered
by
the
diuers
reason
and
consideration
,
whereon
they
are
spoken
to
him
.
For
those
thinges
which
are
spoken
to
him
as
one
of
the
faithfull
,
are
vnderstood
to
be
spoken
vnto
all
the
faithfull
:
as
,
if
thy
brother
trespasse
against
thee
.
Those
things
which
are
spoken
in
some
respect
of
his
owne
person
,
are
spoken
vnto
him
alone
:
as
,
thou
shalt
denie
me
thrise
.
Those
things
which
are
spoken
in
regard
of
his
pastorall
duetie
,
are
spoken
vnto
all
pastours
:
as
feede
my
sheepe
,
and
,
strengthen
thy
brethren
.
I
haue
praied
for
thee
,
that
thy
faith
faile
not
,
strenghthen
thy
brethren
to
denie
Christ
be
conuerted
Feede
my
sheepe
strengthen
thy
brethren
all
Pastors
one
Pastor
[
all
Pastors
the
Pastors
of
all
Churches
Feede
my
sheepe
councell
of
Trent
De
sacerdo●io
lib.
Christ
did
commit
the
feeding
of
his
sheepe
to
Peter
and
to
Peters
successours
.
[
Peters
successours
Christ
when
he
saide
to
Peter
,
Dost
thou
loue
me
?
Feede
my
sheepe
,
did
thereby
shew
how
deere
his
sheepe
are
vnto
him
,
and
therefore
would
surely
giue
great
rewarde
to
Pastors
who
feede
them
,
and
guide
them
.
For
why
did
he
shed
his
owne
blood
,
but
euen
to
purchase
those
sheepe
,
the
care
of
whom
he
committed
to
Peter
and
to
Peters
successours
.
all
Pastors
Feede
my
sheepe
S.
Basil
,
Bishop
of
Caesarea
[
the
successours
of
Peter
Rob.
Bellarmin
.
contr.
Romane
Lectures
De
agone
Christian.
c.
Peter
was
a
figure
of
the
Church
,
when
Christ
said
to
him
,
feede
my
sheepe
:
in
an●iuersar
.
assump●ionis
su●
Peter
is
an
example
and
as
it
were
a
paterne
,
the
which
all
Pastors
ought
to
folow
.
Iesuites
,
Cani●ius
In
opere
Catechistico
Petri
Canisij
edito
a
Busae
o.
de
praeceptis
eccles.
art.
to
Peter
,
&
to
Peters
successours
.
Note
it
,
Peters
successours
c.
vna
sanctam
.
extra
.
de
maioritat
.
&
obedientia
.
Peter
and
Peters
successour
is
the
head
of
the
Church
to
be
obedient
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
the
successour
of
Peter
.
S.
Chrysostome
Peters
successours
to
feede
his
sheepe
Maister
of
the
sentences
sentent
.
dist.
Thomas
of
Aquine
Peters
successours
De
agone
Christ
.
cap.
it
is
said
to
all
when
it
is
said
to
Peter
,
Dost
thou
loue
me
?
Feede
my
sheepe
:
De
dignitat●●acerd
.
cap.
he
and
all
Bishops
haue
receiued
the
charge
of
the
sheepe
with
Peter
:
In
epist.
ad
clerum
Carthag
.
apud
Cyprian
.
epist.
the
Roman
clergie
the
rest
of
the
disciples
of
Christ
,
the
clergie
of
Carthage
to
feede
the
sheepe
faith
of
Peter
should
not
faile
his
faith
failed
not
their
workes
keeping
Christes
commandements
louing
one
another
[
perhaps
:
Formosus
,
Boniface
,
Stephen
,
Romanus
,
Theodore
,
Iohn
〈…〉
Iohan
.
decim
they
were
gone
from
Peters
steppes
,
In
Benedicto
quart
.
&
Sergio
〈◊〉
.
they
did
get
his
See
by
briberie
,
●●odigiosi
.
●●●ebraid
.
Chronogr
.
lib.
monstrous
men
Portenta
&
monstra
.
Platina
in
Bene●icto
quart
.
&
Christophoro
.
prim
.
beastes
and
monsters
Platina
in
vita
Formosi
Sigon
.
de
regno
Ital.
lib.
Platina
in
vita
Steph.
sexti
Iohannis
decimi
Peters
successors
whirled
about
with
giddinesse
,
Metropolis
lib.
Formosus
.
Sigonius
de
regn.
Ital.
l.
Lui●prand
.
●●cin
.
l.
Sigon
.
lib.
Platina
in
vita
Stephani
quint.
Histor.
rerum
per
Europam
gesta●um
l.
Martin
.
Polon
.
in
supput
.
Pont.
In
Chronic.
monast.
Hirsau
in
Iohann
.
decimo
tert
Saxon.
l.
&
Metrop
.
l.
Sigibertus
in
Chronic.
Blondus
decad.
Sigon
.
de
regno
Italiae
lib.
perhaps
he
shewed
his
faith
by
his
workes
his
faith
the
faith
of
Peter
not
faile
Alb.
Krantz
.
Metrop
.
l.
Platina
in
vita
Iohan.
decimi
tert.
Blondus
decad
Luitpr●nd
.
Ticin
.
l.
Sigibert
.
in
Chron.
Tritem
.
in
Chron.
monast.
Hirsaug.
Summa
de
eccles.
l.
Because
the
life
of
Pope
Iohn
was
detestable
,
and
marueilous
offensiue
to
the
Christian
people
:
therefore
Christ
himselfe
gaue
out
the
sentence
of
condemnation
against
him
.
For
,
while
he
was
abusing
a
certaine
mans
wife
,
the
Diuell
strooke
him
sodenly
,
and
so
he
died
without
repentance
.
[
faith
[
faith
worketh
by
loue
euerlasting
life
the
Diuels
beleeue
,
and
tremble
in
the
later
times
some
shall
depart
from
the
faith
,
and
shall
giue
heede
to
spirites
of
errour
,
and
doctrines
of
Diuels
.
doctrines
of
Diuels
S.
Pe●er
Thou
art
Christ
,
the
Sonne
of
the
liuing
God
.
the
Deuils
Satan
hath
desired
,
that
he
may
sift
you
,
as
wheat
?
as
wheat
S.
Peter
the
Deuill
goeth
about
like
a
roaring
lion
seeking
whom
he
may
deuour
.
S.
Peter
the
Deuill
whom
resist
ye
strong
in
faith
his
faith
not
faile
he
being
conuerted
might
strengthen
his
brethren
.
[
faith
Peter
:
the
Deuill
will
tempt
you
to
draw
you
from
my
loue
,
and
to
destroy
you
body
and
soule
;
but
I
haue
prayed
for
thee
,
that
thou
shalt
thinke
aright
in
matters
of
faith
.
enimie
will
assault
you
with
poisoned
shot
,
to
kill
you
;
but
I
haue
got
a
shield
of
paper
for
thee
,
to
defend
thee
from
it
.
right
faith
shield
of
paper
S.
Paule
aboue
all
things
to
take
the
shield
of
faith
.
S.
Paule
[
faith
we
may
quench
all
the
fiery
dartes
of
the
wicked
with
it
[
the
shield
of
faith
Satan
desired
to
sift
him
as
wheat
Peters
successours
The
second
Diuision
Peter
,
not
to
faile
in
faith
.
[
faith
the
Apostles
In
dialogo
part.
In
Summa
.
lib.
tit
.
de
ha●eticis
Summa
de
eccles.
l.
〈◊〉
Pontificum
De
concord
.
catholica
l.
Summ.
part.
Aduers
.
haeres
.
l.
Loco●
.
theolog
.
lib.
De
visib
.
Monarc
.
lib.
Canonistae
in
Dist.
c.
Si
Papa
.
Archid.
&
Ioan.
Andr.
c.
in
fidei
.
de
haereticis
.
in
Sex●
.
Caietan
.
de
autoritat
.
Papae
&
concil
.
cap.
c.
Si
Papa
Canon
law
Romane
councell
the
Pope
may
be
an
heretike
,
an
heretike
not
faile
Sext.
synod
.
Constantinopolit
.
actione
De
hierar
.
ecclesiast.
l.
Contra
Brentium
.
lib.
Annotat.
in
●
latin
.
vit.
Hon
or
.
prim
.
Platina
,
Sabellicus
,
Nauclerus
,
Blondus
,
Aeneas
Siluius
Honorius
did
condemne
the
heresie
of
the
Monothelites
.
Emmanuell
Callêca
Iohn
of
Turrecremata
Haue
proued
Synod
.
se●t
.
subscript
.
act
.
Histor.
mis●ell
.
Paul
.
Diac.
〈◊〉
.
he
taught
erroneously
as
the
Monothelites
.
Platina
,
Sabellicus
,
Nauclerus
,
Blondus
,
Siluius
,
Callêca
,
De●ens
.
fidei
Trident.
lib.
it
is
not
certaine
that
Honorius
did
first
condemne
the
heresie
of
the
Monothelites
,
though
Platina
,
and
Sabellicus
,
and
Blondus
,
and
Aeneas
Siluius
say
he
did
:
for
Theophanes
,
and
Anastasius
,
historians
much
ancienter
then
they
,
do
write
that
Iohn
the
fourth
Pope
after
him
was
the
first
who
did
it
.
And
Maximus
(
as
it
is
well
noted
by
Torrensis
a
singular
learned
man
,
hauing
purposly
vndertaken
to
cleere
Honorius
of
that
heresie
,
made
not
any
mention
of
his
condemning
it
:
though
,
if
it
had
beene
so
,
he
must
haue
knowne
it
needes
,
and
could
not
haue
omitted
it
.
Lib.
de
sexta
.
sep●ima
,
&
octaua
synod●
.
the
secretarie
of
Honorius
,
who
wrote
the
verie
epistle
that
he
was
charged
by
,
and
knewe
belike
his
meaning
best
,
expounded
part
thereof
in
a
good
sense
,
that
it
might
seeme
sounde
.
In
Biblio●heca
Palatina
in
the
Popes
library
that
Honorius
did
neuer
subscribe
to
that
heresie
,
yea
,
that
of
a
certaintie
he
did
condemne
it
.
he
was
a
Monothelite
the
Popes
library
Maximus
in
the
Popes
library
In
concil
.
Roman
.
Martin
.
Secreta●
Sext.
Synod
.
Constantinop
.
act
.
Ioan.
de
Turrecrem
.
in
summa
de
eccles.
l.
common
copies
of
the
sixth
Councell
were
corrupted
by
the
Grecians
;
and
the
Canones
,
in
quibus
Honorius
condemna●ur
,
supposititios
esse
.
Canons
thereof
,
in
the
which
Honorius
is
condemned
,
were
forged
.
Canons
?
what
Canons
Annotat.
in
Plat.
vit.
Honor.
the
sixth
Councell
Canones
patrum
Constantinop
.
in
Trullo
.
the
Canons
Synod
.
Nicen.
secund.
action
.
they
are
falsly
named
the
Canons
of
the
sixth
Councell
.
Lib.
de
sext●
.
septima
,
&
octaua
synod
.
the
Canons
,
which
are
called
the
Canons
of
the
sixth
Councell
,
were
made
by
other
Bishops
in
the
time
of
Iustinian
,
long
after
that
Councell
,
and
therefore
are
falsly
fathered
vpon
that
.
Can.
patru●●
Constantinop
.
in
Trullo
.
can
.
the
sixth
Councell
did
condemne
them
iustly
.
Sexta
Synod
Constantinop
.
act.
the
doctrine
of
heretikes
,
false
,
wicked
,
pestilent
.
Monothelite
heretikes
first
action
that
Pope
Honorius
taught
as
they
doo
.
sixtenth
,
seuententh
Honorio
haeretico
●nathema
Synod
.
Nicaena
in
definit
.
Synod
Synodus
octaua
Constantinop
.
sub
Adrian
.
secund.
act
.
the
Bishops
of
the
east
did
condemne
Honorius
with
the
consent
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
In
epist.
ad
Constantin
.
August
.
Synod
.
sext.
act
.
we
accurse
Honorius
,
who
hath
not
lightned
this
Apostolike
Church
with
Apostolike
doctrine
,
but
by
wicked
treacherie
hath
labored
to
subuert
the
vndefiled
faith
.
De
ration
.
temp.
&
in
martyrologio
.
De
sept.
sacris
synod
.
Graecor
.
In
paefat
.
ad
sextam
Synod
.
Chronic.
l.
Marianus
Scotus
Sept.
Synod
.
act.
in
epist.
ad
●pisc
.
&
episcopor
.
ad
Tharas
easterne
bishops
Pontifical
.
in
v●r.
con
.
secund
Bellarm.
controuer.
Cic.
ad
Luc.
epist.
lib.
He
that
is
once
gone
beyond
the
boundes
of
modestie
,
must
lustily
be
impudent
.
De
hierar
.
ecclesiast.
lib.
Albertus
Pighius
of
the
holy
princehood
of
the
Church
,
the
praier
of
Christ
for
Peters
faith
not
to
faile
,
doth
priuilege
the
Pope
from
falling
into
any
heresie
.
the
Pope
may
be
an
heretike
,
the
copies
of
the
sixth
Councell
,
which
made
against
him
,
were
corrupted
.
Pighius
praefat.
in
diatrib
.
de
actis
sext
.
&
sept.
synod
.
a
most
cursed
Councell
Franciscus
Torrensis
Honorius
was
in
deede
an
heretike
,
condemned
by
the
Councell
iustly
.
Con●●
.
Brent
.
lib.
Annot.
in
Platin
.
vit.
Honor.
Sanction
.
eccles.
clas●
Locor
.
the
●l●●gicor
.
l.
De
iust
〈…〉
lib.
Alfonsus
a
Castro
he
may
be
iustly
burdened
with
heresie
,
and
fell
in
deede
into
it
.
it
is
true
,
the
Pope
may
be
an
heretike
:
marry
it
is
probable
,
and
godly
to
be
thought
,
that
he
cannot
be
an
heretike
.
the
sixth
seuenth
Councell
Councels
,
Popes
,
Gr●ekes
,
Latins
,
Historians
,
Diuines
,
the
sixth
Councell
●ext
.
synod
.
Constantinop
.
act
.
sixth
Councell
the
Greekes
conuicted
to
haue
corrupted
bookes
.
Anastas
.
bibl●●othecar
.
in
vit.
Leon.
F●an
.
Torrensis
de
.
sext.
sept.
&
octau
.
synod●
.
Bellarmi●
.
controuers.
Turrecre●●●
.
in
●umm
.
de
ecclesia
l.
Honorius
was
cursed
by
the
Bishops
of
the
East
after
his
death
,
because
he
was
accucused
of
heresie
.
〈…〉
concilio
●omano
,
lecta
in
Synod
.
act
.
vnlesse
the
Pope
had
consented
to
it
,
the
Bishops
of
the
east
would
not
haue
condemned
him
.
Sext.
Synod
.
Const●ntinop
Sext.
synod
.
Constantinop
.
act
.
Maximus
in
disputat
.
contr.
Pyr●hum
.
Sext.
synod
.
Constantinop
.
●ction
.
Hierar
.
〈◊〉
.
ib.
Defens
.
〈◊〉
.
Trident.
lib.
De
sext.
sept.
&
octau
.
Synod
.
Ch●onog●
.
lib.
Pighius
pr●fat
.
in
diatrib
.
&
in
dia●●ibe
de
actis
sext
.
&
se●●
.
Synod
.
Christ
prayed
for
the
Pope
,
in
that
he
prayed
for
Peter
,
his
faith
not
to
faile
:
therefore
the
Pope
cannot
erre
.
The
Pope
cannot
erre
:
therefore
Pope
Honorius
was
not
an
heretike
.
Honorius
was
not
an
heretike
:
therefore
the
sixth
generall
Councell
did
not
condemne
him
.
prayed
for
Peter
not
failed
faith
failed
The
third
Diuision
Christ
prayed
S.
Peters
his
faith
should
not
faile
he
being
conuerted
might
strengthen
and
confirme
his
brethren
.
[
Pope
[
a
priuate
man
in
which
in
fine
our
Lord
hath
set
the
doctrine
of
truth
.
Luke
,
Marke
,
Salomon
the
kinges
friend
Alexanders
friend
c.
quia
quor●dam
.
extrauag.
Iohan.
the
beggerie
of
Friers
Dicimus
,
quó●
hoc
dix●rit
,
non
vt
Papa
,
sed
vt
frater
Petrus
d●
Tarantasia
,
in
quadam
postilla
sua
.
Innocentius
had
said
it
,
not
as
Pope
,
but
as
Frier
Peter
of
Tarantasia
in
one
of
his
postils
Frier
Peter
of
Tarantasia
[
Pope
[
priuate
man
prophecied
right
of
Christ
,
by
priuilege
of
his
office
.
let
him
alone
Caiphas
,
being
the
high
Priest
of
that
yeare
,
saide
to
them
,
you
know
nothing
,
neither
do
you
consider
,
that
it
is
expedient
for
vs
,
that
one
man
dye
for
the
people
,
and
the
whole
nation
perish
not
.
And
this
he
saide
not
of
himselfe
:
but
being
the
hie
priest
of
that
yeare
,
he
prophecied
that
Iesus
should
die
for
the
nation
.
the
iust
he
were
Christ
,
the
sonne
of
God
,
the
hye
priest
,
saide
,
hee
hath
blasphemed
:
what
neede
we
witnesses
any
further
?
behold
,
now
you
haue
heard
his
blasphemie
.
prophecie
by
priuilege
of
his
office
wise
men
Iohn
Baptist
men
,
women
,
children
hye
Priest
prophecie
of
Christ
he
opened
the
mouth
of
the
asse
of
Balaam
,
Balaams
asse
Balaams
asse
Caiphas
prophecied
Staple●
.
princ
.
doctr.
l.
In
that
day
the
heart
of
the
king
shall
perish
,
and
the
heart
of
the
Princes
and
the
Priestes
shal
be
astonished
.
The
law
shall
perish
from
the
Priest
,
&
counsell
from
the
Elders
.
Hosius
contr.
Brent
.
lib.
may
refute
it
so
in
one
word
.
And
that
is
shewed
plainelye
enough
by
those
wordes
of
scripture
which
are
writen
of
Ieroboam
He
made
Chapels
in
hie
places
,
and
Priestes
of
the
lowest
of
the
people
,
who
were
not
of
the
sonnes
of
Leui.
the
lowest
of
the
people
not
of
the
sonnes
of
Leui
,
Ieroboams
Priestes
S●der
Olamzuta
Lira
comment
.
in
Nicephor
.
hist
eccles.
lib.
Genebrard
.
Chronogr
.
lib.
Sig●●ius
de
rep.
Hebraeorum
lib.
he
was
hie
Priest
,
the
successour
of
Aaron
.
denied
Christ
.
adde
fifteene
yeares
giue
to
him
his
owne
life
,
and
theirs
.
true
doctrine
Nothing
in
the
earth
is
done
without
a
cause
,
he
offended
as
Marcellinus
did
,
of
feare
.
When
king
Achaz
saw
the
altar
that
was
at
Damascus
,
he
sent
to
Vrias
the
Priest
the
paterne
of
the
altar
and
the
facion
of
it
,
and
all
the
workemanship
thereof
.
And
Vrias
the
Priest
made
an
altar
,
in
all
pointes
according
as
king
Achaz
had
sent
from
Damascus
:
so
did
Vrias
the
Priest
against
king
Achaz
came
from
Damascus
.
altar
,
against
hee
came
from
Damascus
?
And
king
Achaz
commanded
Vrias
the
Priest
,
saying
,
vpon
this
great
altar
,
set
on
fire
the
morning
burnt-offring
and
euening
meat-offring
,
and
the
kings
burnt
offring
and
his
meat-offring
,
with
the
burnt-offring
of
all
the
people
of
the
land
,
and
their
meat-offring
,
and
their
drinke-offrings
:
and
sprinckle
vpon
it
all
the
blood
of
the
burnt-offring
,
and
al
the
blood
of
the
sacrifice
.
As
for
the
brazen
altar
,
it
shall
be
for
me
to
enquire
.
And
Vrias
did
according
to
all
that
king
Achaz
had
commaunded
.
Vrias
the
Priest
all
that
Achaz
did
commaund
Damasus
in
Pontificali
did
commit
idolatrie
to
teach
to
teach
to
teach
S.
Paule
Philippians
to
do
whatsoeuer
things
are
true
,
honest
,
iust
,
pure
,
worthy
loue
,
and
of
good
report
which
thinges
you
haue
heard
and
you
haue
seene
in
me
.
In
act
.
Aposto●or
.
hom.
S.
Paul
It
is
very
easie
to
teach
by
wordes
.
Teach
me
by
thy
life
.
This
is
the
best
teaching
.
For
wordes
doo
not
so
sticke
vnto
the
minde
,
as
workes
.
And
if
thy
worke
be
not
good
,
thou
shalt
not
onely
not
profit
,
but
also
hurt
more
by
speaking
,
and
it
were
better
to
hold
thy
peace
.
Why
?
Because
thou
shewest
me
the
worke
so
,
as
if
it
could
not
be
done
.
For
I
thinke
with
my selfe
,
if
thou
who
speakest
so
great
things
,
doost
them
not
:
much
more
am
I
to
be
excused
,
who
speake
no
such
thing
.
Therefore
saith
the
Prophet
,
vnto
the
wicked
man
saith
God
,
why
takest
thou
vpon
thee
to
declare
my
ordinances
?
For
this
is
greater
harme
,
when
a
man
teacheth
well
in
wordes
,
and
fighteth
against
it
with
his
workes
.
teach
idolatrie
he
did
commit
,
but
not
teach
idolatrie
.
teach
it
The
fourth
diuision
The
Scribes
and
the
Pharises
doo
sit
vpon
the
chaire
of
Moses
.
All
thinges
therefore
,
whatsoeuer
they
shall
say
vnto
you
,
obserue
ye
,
and
doo
ye
.
But
according
to
their
workes
doo
ye
not
.
For
they
say
and
do
not
.
Do
vitis
Pont.
.
in
Benedicto
.
quart
,
&
Christophor
.
prim
.
Pope
Iohn
Princip.
doct●●nal
.
l.
Austin
,
Christ
,
when
he
saide
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
,
They
sit
vpon
the
chaire
of
Moses
,
meant
not
them
alone
,
as
though
he
sent
Christians
to
the
schoole
of
the
Iewes
to
learne
religion
there
:
but
by
the
name
of
Scribes
and
Pharises
he
signified
,
that
certaine
in
his
Church
would
say
and
not
doo
;
and
by
the
person
of
Moses
he
signified
him selfe
,
for
Moses
was
a
figure
of
him
.
In
Iohannem
homil.
In
Ezech.
hom.
All
thinges
whatsoeuer
they
shall
say
vnto
you
,
obserue
ye
and
doo
ye
.
they
sit
vpon
the
chaire
D.
Stapleton
They
sit
vpon
the
chaire
;
therefore
,
that
which
they
say
must
be
obserued
,
and
done
.
in
●ine
S.
Austin
hath
made
his
people
secure
concerning
wicked
Prelates
,
that
men
should
not
for
their
sakes
forsake
the
chaire
of
wholesome
doctrine
,
in
which
euen
they
who
be
wicked
,
are
constrained
to
speake
good
thinges
.
they
be
not
their
owne
thinges
,
but
the
thinges
of
God
,
which
they
speake
.
in
the
chaire
of
vnitie
,
God
hath
set
the
doctrine
of
truth
.
Therefore
of
Prelates
,
who
doo
their
owne
euill
thinges
and
speake
the
good
thinges
of
God
,
he
saith
in
the
gospell
,
Doo
that
they
say
,
but
doo
not
that
they
doo
,
for
they
say
and
doo
not
.
De
verbis
Domin
.
serm
Tractat.
in
Ioh.
lib.
de
pastorib
.
cap.
In
Ioh.
hom.
In
Ezech.
hom.
the
new
testament
is
established
on
better
promises
then
the
olde
.
obserue
ye
,
and
doo
ye
.
In
Matthaeum
homil.
they
did
not
preach
their
owne
things
,
but
those
thinges
which
God
had
commanded
by
Moses
.
And
therefore
sith
Christ
could
not
commend
them
for
their
maners
,
he
doth
it
for
his
chaire
&
doctrine
.
Qui
cathedram
tenet
Apostolicam
Contr.
literas
Petilian
.
l.
Petilian
:
Neither
for
the
Pharises
did
our
Lord
command
the
chaire
of
Moses
to
be
forsaken
:
in
which
chaire
verely
he
figured
his
owne
.
For
he
warneth
the
people
to
doo
that
which
they
●ay
,
and
not
to
doo
that
which
they
doo
:
that
the
holinesse
of
the
chaire
be
not
forsaken
,
nor
the
vnitie
of
the
flocke
diuided
,
for
the
naughtie
Pastors
.
Libr.
de
reprehens
.
Sophistar
Austin
,
Chrysostom
The
Scribes
and
the
Pharises
were
to
be
obeyed
in
all
thinges
which
they
saide
,
because
they
sate
in
the
chaire
of
Moses
,
that
is
,
they
did
succeed
Aaron
.
The
Popes
,
(
howsoeuer
they
liue
,
)
doo
sit
in
Christes
chaire
,
that
is
,
S●cce●entibu●
in
sedem
Apo●●olorum
they
are
successours
of
the
Apostles
:
which
hath
a
greater
prerogatiue
.
The
Popes
must
be
therefore
obeyed
much
more
in
all
thinges
which
they
say
.
But
men
might
not
obey
them
,
if
they
should
erre
.
Therefore
they
cannot
erre
in
any
thing
they
say
.
by
their
sitting
in
the
chaire
of
Moses
,
they
succeeded
Aaron
because
they
succeeded
Aaron
,
they
were
to
be
obeyed
in
all
thinges
which
they
saide
.
S.
Paul
of
the
tribe
of
Beniamin
,
an
Ebrue
borne
of
Ebrues
,
according
to
the
law
a
Pharisee
.
Pharises
,
Sadduces
Ioseph
.
antiquit
▪
Iudaicar.
l.
Ioseph
.
de
bello
Iud.
l.
&
l.
Antiq.
Iudaic.
l.
The
Pharises
doo
sit
vpon
the
chaire
of
Moses
.
the
Catholikes
sit
vpon
the
chaire
of
Christ
Catholike
Priestes
S.
Paule
the
Iewes
sent
Priestes
and
Leuites
from
Ierusalem
Iohn
Baptist
they
who
were
sent
,
were
of
the
Pharises
.
Doctors
of
the
law
where
Christ
should
be
borne
he
gathered
togither
all
the
chiefe
Priests
and
Scribes
of
the
people
the
Scribe
,
prompt
in
the
law
of
Moses
.
Chronograph●ae
lib.
the
Scribes
were
lightly
of
the
tribe
of
Simeon
:
and
they
with
the
Pharises
are
said
to
haue
sate
in
the
chaire
of
Moses
,
as
who
had
thrust
them selues
into
it
being
emptie
,
while
the
Priestes
abusing
the
riches
of
the
Church
did
forsake
their
duetie
.
chaire
of
Moses
They
sate
in
●●thed●ae
Mo●sis
,
succes●io●i
Aaronic●
the
chaire
of
Moses
,
that
is
,
they
did
succeede
Aaron
.
The
Scribes
and
the
Pharises
sit
in
the
chaire
of
Moses
:
that
is
,
they
teach
the
law
of
Moses
.
Moses
of
olde
time
hath
in
euerie
citie
them
that
preach
him
being
read
in
the
Synagogues
euerie
Sabbat
day
.
in
euerie
towne
of
Galile
,
and
Iurie
,
and
Ierusalem
,
sate
in
the
seat
of
Moses
the
law
of
God
deliuered
to
Moses
.
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
said
well
in
all
things
which
they
said
,
because
they
did
succeede
Aaron
:
hath
certaintie
of
doctrine
and
faith
knit
vnto
it
.
word
of
God
Gods
word
D.
Stapleton
the
chaire
Augustin
.
epis●
in
sine
wholsome
doctrine
,
in
the
which
they
sit
,
who
speake
the
good
things
of
God
:
Tractat.
in
Iohann
D.
Stapleton
we
are
willed
to
heare
God
speaking
by
them
,
when
we
are
willed
to
do
the
things
which
they
say
.
For
in
sitting
on
Moses
chaire
,
they
teach
the
law
of
God
▪
therefore
by
them
God
doth
teach
.
But
if
they
would
teach
their
owne
things
,
heare
them
not
,
obey
them
not
.
In
Matthaeum
hom.
Doo
all
things
which
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
say
you
must
doo
:
for
they
preach
not
their
owne
things
,
but
the
things
which
God
commaunded
by
Moses
.
In
Ezekiel
.
hom.
them
who
teach
the
faith
aright
Christians
,
if
they
see
a
preacher
liue
ill
,
and
haue
not
to
charge
him
with
teaching
ill
doctrine
;
they
must
frame
their
liues
according
to
his
words
not
deedes
.
If
they
haue
not
to
charge
him
with
teaching
ill
doctrine
teach
ill
doctrine
sit
not
in
the
chaire
of
Moses
.
doctrine
be
ill
sit
not
in
the
chaire
of
Moses
.
that
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
were
to
be
obeied
in
all
thinges
which
they
said
,
because
they
sate
in
the
chaire
of
Moses
,
that
is
,
they
did
succeede
Aaron
:
the
Popes
do
sit
in
Christes
chaire
,
that
is
,
they
are
successors
of
the
Apostles
men
must
obey
the
Popes
in
all
thinges
which
they
say
they
cannot
erre
in
any
thing
they
say
Chronogr
.
lib.
In
Ioh●n
.
hom.
we
must
not
say
now
,
In
the
chaire
of
Moses
,
but
,
in
the
chaire
of
Christ
doo
the
Priests
sit
:
for
they
haue
receiued
his
doctrine
.
Christes
chaire
chaire
of
Moses
:
Priestes
(
M.
Hart
Austin
,
Chrysostome
Iohn
Ferus
Arias
Montanus
Ar.
Montan.
Elucidat
.
in
Matt.
Christ
taught
his
disciples
to
obserue
and
doo
whatsoeuer
the
Scribes
and
the
Pharises
commanded
by
the
prescript
of
the
law
,
that
is
,
out
of
the
chaire
of
Moses
Io.
Ferus
comment
.
in
Mart.
lib.
he
chargeth
vs
to
obey
euil
prelates
,
yet
withall
he
addeth
how
farre
we
must
obey
them
.
Do
ye
(
saith
he
)
all
things
,
which
they
shall
say
vnto
you
:
but
he
had
told
them
first
,
they
sit
vpon
the
chaire
of
Moses
.
For
Christ
did
not
meane
,
that
they
should
obserue
all
the
decrees
of
Pharises
,
but
Qua●enus
le●●
conso●arent
so
farre
forth
,
as
they
agreed
with
the
law
.
According
whereunto
,
when
he
had
shewed
before
also
,
that
they
taught
contrarie
to
the
law
in
some
pointes
:
after
certaine
things
touched
betweene
,
he
added
,
Beware
of
the
leauen
of
the
Pharises
.
In
like
sort
he
said
to
the
Apostles
and
their
successours
Hee
that
heareth
you
,
heareth
me
;
and
he
that
despiseth
you
,
despiseth
me
:
and
,
it
shall
be
easier
for
the
land
of
Sodom
in
the
day
of
iudgement
,
then
for
them
,
who
shall
not
receiue
you
and
heare
your
wordes
.
But
Matthew
had
set
downe
before
that
Christ
chose
twelue
,
whom
he
called
Apostles
,
and
charged
them
to
preach
the
gospell
.
Whereby
it
appeereth
that
the
Apostles
must
be
heard
,
but
so
farre
forth
as
they
be
Apostles
,
that
is
,
as
they
doo
Christes
worke
,
and
preach
and
teach
the
thinges
which
Christ
commanded
.
But
if
they
teach
other
thinges
and
contrarie
to
Christ
:
then
are
they
not
Apostles
now
,
but
seducers
,
and
therefore
not
to
be
heard
.
if
the
Apostles
teach
thinges
contrarie
to
Christ
,
they
are
no
Apostles
now
,
but
seducers
.
suffering
at
Ierusalem
Maister
,
pitie
thy selfe
,
this
shall
not
be
vnto
thee
.
the
holy
ghost
from
heauen
it
should
be
easier
for
Sodom
and
Gomorrha
,
then
for
the
citie
that
shold
not
heare
their
wordes
.
to
preach
the
gospell
their
successours
the
holy
ghost
succeeded
them
an
assured
truth
of
faith
and
doctrine
to
the
succession
of
the
Apostles
,
in
all
thinges
to
obey
them
who
succeede
into
the
seate
of
the
Apostles
,
he
who
sitteth
in
the
chaire
of
the
Apostles
,
doth
speake
not
his
owne
thinges
,
but
the
thinges
of
God
.
they
did
succeede
Aaron
doing
that
which
they
say
,
because
they
sit
in
the
chaire
of
Moses
,
obserue
ye
and
doo
ye
[
to
obserue
[
doo
All
thinges
whatsoeuer
they
say
you
must
obserue
,
obserue
ye
,
and
doo
ye
:
but
after
their
workes
doo
not
:
for
they
say
,
and
doo
not
.
obserue
ye
,
and
doo
ye
.
kepe
the
commandements
[
obseruing
[
dooing
pointes
of
faith
precepts
of
maners
chaire
of
Moses
All
things
whatsoeuer
they
shall
say
vnto
you
,
obserue
ye
,
and
doo
ye
:
all
thinges
all
thinges
to
the
Priestes
the
iudge
:
and
aske
,
and
they
shall
shew
thee
the
sentence
of
iudgement
;
and
thou
shalt
obserue
to
doo
according
vnto
all
that
they
shall
teach
thee
.
[
thou
shalt
obserue
to
doo
according
vnto
all
that
they
shall
teach
thee
,
]
R.
Selom
.
Iarchi
,
in
Deut.
Thou
must
not
decline
from
that
which
they
shall
tell
thee
,
no
not
though
they
say
that
the
right
hand
is
the
left
,
and
the
left
hand
is
the
right
.
Rabbi
Selomoh
Rabbi
Selomoh
thou
shalt
doo
all
that
they
shall
teach
thee
;
according
to
the
law
,
Iuxta
legem
eius
.
vulg.
edit
.
his
law
to
doo
all
that
the
Priestes
taught
,
The
Scribes
and
the
Pharises
doo
sit
in
the
chaire
of
Moses
;
all
thinges
therefore
whatsoeuer
they
say
you
must
obserue
,
obserue
ye
and
doo
ye
.
[
therefore
all
thinges
the
chaire
of
Moses
he
that
saith
all
thinges
,
doth
except
nothing
.
You
except
many
.
they
sit
vpon
the
chaire
of
Moses
.
they
teach
as
Moses
did
they
teach
as
Moses
thou
sittest
to
iudge
me
according
to
the
law
,
and
doost
thou
command
me
to
be
smitten
against
the
law
?
to
beware
of
the
leauen
the
doctrine
of
the
Pharises
wrote
of
Christ
Christ
is
the
end
of
his
law
.
refused
Christ
taught
the
people
watched
him
that
they
might
finde
matter
of
accusation
against
him
.
The
Scribes
:
Mar.
The
Pharises
:
Matt.
he
cast
out
diuels
by
the
Prince
of
diuels
.
guiltie
of
death
had
found
him
a
man
peruerting
the
nation
,
forbidding
to
pay
tribute
to
Caesar.
the
iust
the
God
of
glory
the
Lord
of
life
neither
entred
them selues
into
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
nor
suffered
others
to
enter
in
.
where
Christ
should
bee
borne
at
Bethleem
in
Iudaea
virgin
Marie
Iesus
of
Nazareth
a
Christ
Iesus
of
Nazareth
that
Christ
.
they
erred
in
Christes
person
,
not
in
expounding
the
law
:
the
chaire
of
Moses
Moses
wrote
of
him
the
law
is
holy
Thou
shalt
not
kill
whosoeuer
killeth
shall
be
culpable
of
iudgement
:
Thou
shalt
not
commit
adulterie
Thou
shalt
loue
thy
neighbour
,
as
thy selfe
,
one
that
is
ioyned
to
vs
,
Cicero
de
officiis
lib.
certaine
dueties
are
due
from
all
men
,
each
to
other
,
through
this
coniunction
of
mankind
,
Aeschines
in
orat
.
contr.
C●e
●ip
.
Aristot.
Rhetor.
ad
Theodect
.
l.
[
neighbors
al
other
men
Thou
shalt
loue
thy
neighbour
[
a
neighbour
a
freend
And
thou
shalt
hate
thine
enimie
.
Except
your
righteousnes
exceede
the
righteousnes
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
,
yee
shall
not
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
In
Matthaeum
hom.
in
opere
imperfect
the
olde
law
the
new
the
commaundements
of
Moses
are
easie
,
refraine
from
murther
and
adulterie
;
but
the
commaundements
of
Christ
hard
,
refraine
from
wrath
and
lust
.
De
sermone
Domini
in
monte
l.
De
Serm.
Dom.
in
mont
.
l.
Thou
shalt
hate
thine
enimie
Augustin
.
contr.
Faust.
Manich.
lib.
Christ
reproueth
not
the
law
,
but
them
who
mistooke
it
,
who
thought
that
the
forbidding
of
murther
and
adulterie
did
touch
,
not
the
affections
and
lustes
,
but
actes
onely
.
Thou
shalt
hate
thine
enimie
hate
our
enimies
Augustin
.
in
Psal.
their
vices
,
not
their
persons
.
S.
Chrysostome
the
speech
is
lewd
,
and
the
thing
vniust
.
In
Matth.
hom.
in
opere
imperfect
Arias
Montanus
&
Iohannes
Ferus
in
Mat.
Nic.
Lira
in
Matt.
&
Exod.
Ioseph
.
antiquit.
Iud.
l.
the
Iewes
thought
the
outward
deedes
onely
,
and
not
the
motions
of
the
mind
to
bee
forbidden
by
the
commaundements
.
his
disciples
righteousnes
ought
to
exceede
the
righteousnes
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
,
[
for
for
I
say
vnto
you
,
except
your
righteousnes
excede
the
righteousnes
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
,
ye
shall
not
enter
into
the
kingdom
of
heauen
.
who
soeuer
shall
breake
one
of
these
least
commaundements
,
and
teach
men
so
,
he
shall
be
called
the
least
in
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
these
commaundements
teaching
so
teach
so
to
hate
their
enimies
cast
out
all
the
inhabitants
of
that
land
.
their
enimies
Thou
shalt
vtterly
destroy
them
,
thou
shalt
make
no
couenant
with
them
,
nor
haue
compassion
vpon
them
.
destroy
them
to
hate
them
the
inhabitants
of
the
land
of
Canaan
to
destroy
Plat.
in
Gorgia
destroy
the
inhabitants
of
Canaan
to
hate
the
sword
to
execute
vengeance
on
him
that
doth
euill
.
Thou
shalt
hate
thine
enimie
ye
shal
not
adde
vnto
it
,
nor
shall
ye
take
from
it
.
take
from
it
take
from
it
teach
so
Honour
thy
father
and
thy
mother
[
honour
Philo
Iudaeus
de
specialibus
legibus
such
or
such
a
man
should
haue
no
profit
by
them
.
By
the
gift
It
was
proper
to
the
Priestes
to
sit
vpon
the
chaire
of
Moses
.
But
the
Scribes
▪
the
Leuites
[
the
Priestes
it
was
proper
to
that
tribe
to
sit
vpon
the
chaire
of
Moses
.
But
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
were
not
of
that
tribe
necessarily
:
But
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
were
not
of
that
tribe
necessarily
.
Therefore
they
were
not
of
that
tribe
.
M.
Doctour
Genebrard
doth
not
speake
the
truth
necessarily
therefore
he
speaketh
not
the
truth
.
the
Scribes
were
lightly
of
the
poore
tribe
of
Simeon
,
Rabbi
Selomoh
Chaldee
Paraphrast
Chaldee
Paraphrast
Rabbi
Selomoh
D.
Genebrard
poore
Scribes
and
such
as
taught
litle
children
,
were
not
but
of
the
tribe
of
Simeon
Scribes
for
the
most
part
were
of
the
poore
tribe
of
Simeon
.
poore
Scribes
who
taught
litle
children
,
great
Scribes
they
were
not
but
of
the
tribe
of
Simeon
,
great
Scribes
the
Scribe
for
the
most
part
of
the
tribe
of
Simeon
Rabbi
Selomoh
[
the
poore
Scribes
were
of
the
tribe
of
Simeon
;
]
[
the
Scribes
were
of
the
poore
tribe
of
Simeon
.
]
In
Gorgia
&
Euthydem
D.
Genebrard
the
Scribes
were
not
of
the
Leuiticall
tribe
the
Sunne
of
righteousnesse
Thou
shalt
grope
at
noone
dayes
,
as
the
blinde
doth
grope
in
darkenes
.
I
will
diuide
them
in
Iacob
,
and
scatter
them
in
Israel
.
Leui
Rabbi
Selomoh
Rabbi
Selomoh
the
Pharises
were
of
other
tribes
and
not
of
Leui
onely
:
D.
Genebrard
Chronog
.
lib.
they
were
Catholikes
if
you
should
say
,
that
the
Catholikes
sit
vpon
the
chaire
of
Christ
,
I
must
not
thinke
you
meane
of
Catholikes
who
be
scholers
,
but
of
Catholikes
who
be
teachers
;
of
Catholike
Priestes
,
and
Bishops
.
the
chaire
The
fifth
Diuision
Staplet
.
prine
.
doct●in
.
lib.
theefe
:
He
that
entreth
not
by
the
doore
into
the
sheepefold
,
but
climeth
vp
an
other
way
,
he
is
a
theefe
and
a
robber
.
But
he
that
entreth
by
the
doore
,
is
the
pastor
of
the
sheepe
.
I
am
the
doore
hireling
.
The
good
pastor
doth
giue
his
life
for
his
sheepe
.
But
an
hireling
,
and
he
which
is
not
the
pastor
,
which
deserueth
not
the
name
of
a
pastor
,
because
hee
loueth
more
the
goods
of
the
world
then
the
sheepe
super
euangelia
seeth
the
woolfe
coming
,
and
leaueth
the
sheepe
,
and
fleeth
.
who
climeth
vp
an
other
way
who
succeeding
no
man
is
ordeined
of
him selfe
,
pastor
,
who
entreth
in
by
the
doore
,
&
loueth
the
sheepe
he
that
hath
both
succession
from
the
Apostles
sent
by
Christ
,
and
with
succession
of
Bishopricke
hath
receiued
through
Gods
fauour
,
the
sure
and
gratious
gift
of
truth
.
hireling
feedeth
the
sheepe
the
wolfe
come
it
cannot
be
surely
knowne
,
whether
a
man
be
a
pastour
or
an
hireling
,
if
time
of
neede
come
not
,
if
persecution
and
triall
want
.
whose
coming
the
hireling
fleeth
S.
Paule
I
doo
know
that
after
my
departure
there
wil
rauening
woolues
enter
in
among
you
,
not
sparing
the
flocke
,
and
of
your selues
there
shall
arise
men
speaking
peruerse
things
,
to
draw
away
disciples
after
them selues
.
Arius
,
Macedonius
,
Nestorius
,
Marcion
,
Paulus
Samosatenus
,
Eutyches
,
we
must
loue
the
pastor
,
we
must
tolerate
the
hireling
,
we
must
beware
of
the
theefe
,
De
verbis
●●min
.
Serm.
D.
Stapleton
commeth
in
the
sheepes
clothing
S.
Paule
preach
Christ
for
enuie
and
contion
,
some
for
good
will
and
of
charitie
.
but
what
?
So
that
by
all
meanes
,
whether
by
occasion
,
or
by
truth
,
Christ
bee
preached
:
in
this
also
I
reioyce
,
yea
and
will
reioyce
.
by
occasion
,
not
sincerely
,
who
doth
it
for
his
owne
commodities
of
money
,
or
of
honour
,
and
the
praise
of
man
De
verbis
De●in
.
Serm.
S.
Paule
hee
reioyceth
The
Scribes
&
the
Pharises
do
sit
vpon
the
chaire
of
Moses
.
All
things
therefore
whatsoeuer
they
shall
say
vnto
you
,
obserue
ye
,
and
do
ye
.
demonstration
out
of
the
scripture
that
Popes
can
not
erre
in
doctrine
[
succeeded
.
Cyprian
.
ep.
ad
Cornelium
Hieron
.
in
Chronic.
Euseb.
Pontacus
,
Onuphrius
,
Genebrard
,
Bristow
,
Concil.
Basil.
Session
Aeneas
Siluius
de
gestis
Basil.
Concil.
lib.
Genebrard
.
Chronographia
,
in
fine
lib.
Rishtons
Table
of
the
Church
enter
not
in
by
the
doore
into
the
sheepefold
,
but
clime
vp
an
other
way
.
theefe
and
a
robber
Cic.
ad
Attic.
lib.
all
castles
might
be
conquered
by
,
if
an
asse
laden
therewith
might
enter
in
.
Horat.
Carm.
lib.
monstrous
men
Chronog
.
lib.
the
Popes
,
for
the
space
almost
of
seuen
score
yeares
and
ten
,
from
Iohn
the
eight
to
Leo
the
ninth
,
about
a
fiftie
Popes
did
reuolt
wholy
from
the
vertue
of
their
auncestors
,
and
were
Apostaticall
rather
then
Apostolicall
.
Of
this
so
great
wickednes
the
German
Emperours
are
guiltie
:
who
did
oppresse
the
Church
so
,
that
(
orderly
elections
being
set
apart
)
they
appointed
Popes
at
their
lust
,
and
often
times
for
money
and
couenantes
;
and
the
Pope
elected
would
not
take
the
Popedome
before
the
Emperour
had
confirmed
him
.
Yea
some
did
get
into
the
see
Vi
,
aut
larg
i●●o●e
by
force
or
bribery
.
Wherefote
it
is
no
maruell
,
if
they
were
monstrous
and
so
many
in
so
few
yeares
,
and
dyed
so
quickly
,
sith
that
they
entred
in
,
not
by
the
doore
,
but
by
a
posterne
gate
.
For
they
were
not
chosen
after
the
maner
of
their
ancestors
,
but
intruded
by
the
Emperours
.
Onely
fiue
amongst
so
great
a
number
of
Popes
(
and
they
but
meanely
)
are
praysed
.
Genebrard
.
Many
Popes
were
monstrous
:
but
the
faute
thereof
was
in
the
German
Emperours
.
fiftie
Popes
or
there
about
did
not
enter
in
by
the
doore
.
Platina
,
Onuphrius
,
Pontaeus
Bristow
,
Rishton
,
Prateolus
D.
Genebrard
Chronog
.
lib.
the
Popes
of
that
time
were
monsters
,
as
intruded
rather
by
the
Emperours
then
elected
these
are
the
fruites
of
the
Church
oppressed
by
tyrants
,
and
of
elections
taken
from
it
.
Yea
,
Turbata
hic
fuit
legitima
successio
the
lawfull
succession
was
here
disordered
also
:
as
in
the
Synagogue
of
olde
time
vnder
the
Antiochi
,
a
litle
before
the
Machabes
.
This
blemish
let
the
writers
of
the
Centuries
acknowledge
to
haue
sproong
from
the
German
Emperours
,
whom
they
praise
so
greatly
.
For
they
had
taken
the
right
of
the
Church
to
themselues
,
and
did
prouide
for
it
by
the
right
of
Herode
.
D.
Genebrard
the
fiftie
Popes
the
fiftie
Popes
Anast.
biblioth.
in
vit.
Vigilij
,
Pelagij
,
Vitaliani
,
Agathonis
.
Gregor.
in
Regist.
lib.
Ioh.
Diac.
in
vit.
Gregor.
l.
Platina
in
Pelagio
secund.
Dist.
c.
Aga●ho
Anastas
.
in
vita
Benedicti
secund.
Sigibert
.
in
Chronic.
Dist.
c.
Adrianus
Adrian
the
first
Charles
the
greate
Ius
&
potestatem
eligendi
pontificem
,
&
ordinandi
Apostolicam
sede●
.
the
fiftie
Popes
Pla●ina
in
Adrian
.
tert.
Sigon
.
de
regn.
Ital
.
l.
Adrian
the
third
Iohn
the
ninth
Chronog
.
lib.
Sergius
did
imprison
his
predecessor
Christopher
and
commanded
the
bodie
of
Formosus
to
be
digged
out
of
his
graue
and
beheaded
,
No
maruell
if
these
Popes
were
monstrous
;
for
they
were
not
chosen
after
the
maner
of
their
ancestors
,
but
intruded
by
the
Emperours
.
Onuph
.
in
Chron.
Rom.
Pont.
Sigon
.
de
●egno
Ital.
lib.
Concil.
Rauen
Sigon
de
reg.
It.
lib.
Luitprand
.
Ticin
.
lib.
Sigibert
.
in
Chron.
c.
in
Synodo
Sigon
.
de
regn.
Ital.
lib.
Adrian
the
third
Adrian
the
first
the
fifty
monsters
Luitprand
.
l.
Sigibert
.
in
Chron.
Sigon
.
de
reg●
.
Ital.
lib.
Platina
de
vit.
Pont.
in
Bonifac.
sept.
Sigon
de
regno
Ital.
lib.
Plat.
Bened.
non
.
Sigon
.
lib.
Gregorie
,
Siluester
Tria
●aete
trima
monst●a
In
Gregor.
sext.
Otho
Fri●●gens
.
Chron.
lib.
Sigo●
.
lib.
the
fiftie
Popes
Annotat.
in
Platin
.
Clement
.
secund.
the
fiftie
Krantz
.
Saxon.
l.
Genebr
.
Chron.
l.
Carolus
Sigonius
Histor.
de
regno
Italiae
lib.
The
noble
men
of
Rome
,
to
aduaunce
their
owne
priuate
power
,
corrupted
them
to
whom
the
Popes
election
belonged
:
and
thereby
filled
the
Church
(
almost
two
hundred
yeares
togither
)
with
grieuous
seditions
,
and
shamefull
euils
,
and
disorders
.
These
were
the
Marques
Albert
,
and
Alberike
,
his
sonne
,
a
Consull
,
the
Earles
of
Thusculum
▪
&
they
who
were
of
their
kinne
,
or
by
their
meanes
had
grown
to
wealth
.
Who
,
either
bribing
the
people
and
clergie
with
money
,
or
spoiling
them
of
the
auncient
libertie
of
the
election
by
whatsoeuer
other
meanes
,
preferred
at
their
lust
their
kinsmen
,
or
frendes
,
men
commonly
nothing
like
to
the
former
Popes
in
holines
and
good
order
.
For
the
repressing
of
whose
outrage
,
Pope
Leo
the
eighth
reuiued
the
law
,
which
had
beene
made
by
Adrian
the
first
,
and
repealed
by
the
third
:
that
no
Pope
elected
should
vndertake
the
Popedome
without
the
Emperours
consent
.
Which
law
being
taken
away
by
occasion
that
the
roome
was
sought
ambitiously
in
the
citie
,
and
purchased
by
bribes
▪
the
state
of
the
Church
was
put
againe
in
great
daunger
Priuatis
Earundem
factionum
studiis
through
the
priuate
lusts
of
the
same
factions
.
the
writers
of
the
Centuries
the
Emperours
Genebr
.
Chronogr
.
lib.
did
,
as
wilde
boares
,
eate
vp
the
vineyard
of
the
Lord
they
came
in
by
intrusion
of
the
Emperours
.
they
vsurped
it
by
the
right
of
Herode
.
Adrian
with
a
Councell
Leo
with
a
Councell
Clemens
with
a
Councell
Charles
,
Otho
the
writers
of
the
Centuries
they
may
acknowledge
them selues
to
haue
praysed
the
German
Emperours
vniustly
Popes
with
Councels
haue
erred
their
succession
wa●
broken
off
a
great
while
.
the
succession
of
Popes
was
broken
off
the
Popes
may
erre
and
Councels
.
the
Popes
succession
Homer
.
Odyss.
lib.
Visib
.
Monarch
.
lib.
Popes
succession
Genebr
.
chronogr
.
lib.
in
princip
Peters
succession
shall
endure
in
the
Church
of
Rome
vntill
the
end
of
the
world
Peters
succession
shall
endure
in
the
Church
of
Rome
vntill
the
end
of
the
world
the
fiftie
Popes
Turbata
hic
●uit
legitim●
successio
the
lawful
succession
was
disordered
then
the
succession
the
Popes
that
they
were
Popes
,
who
were
theeues
and
robbers
.
they
were
not
Popes
they
were
not
Popes
after
a
kind
of
sort
they
were
not
Popes
they
did
not
succeede
lawfully
Simon
the
sorcerer
Simon
Peter
Simon
Peters
Concil.
Lateran
.
sub
Alexandro
ter
.
cap.
Popes
in
our
daies
are
praysed
for
their
goodnes
,
when
they
surpasse
not
the
wickednes
of
other
men
Guicciardia
.
histor.
Ital.
l.
not
without
suspicion
of
poyson
because
some
men
thought
that
he
would
be
to
good
.
Pius
good
Popes
too
good
Guicciard
.
histor.
Ital.
l.
M.
Foxc●
there
were
many
tumultes
,
and
schismes
,
chiefly
through
the
Emperours
meanes
,
before
the
Popes
election
could
bee
wrested
from
them
,
and
brought
to
the
Cardinals
:
but
after
that
time
,
thinges
began
to
mende
.
O●uphr
.
in
Chronic.
Rom.
●out
.
thirtie
schismes
in
the
Church
of
Rome
two
Popes
Antonin
.
hist.
part.
Paul
.
Aemil.
de
reb.
gest
.
Francor
.
l.
the
scarlet
coloured
beast
common
Extrauagants
c.
vnam
sanctam
tit
.
de
maiorit
.
&
obedient
.
Platin.
in
Caelestino
quint.
Blond
.
decad.
Platin.
in
Bonifac.
octau
.
Genebrard
.
Chronog
.
lib.
if
he
would
be
saued
he
must
resigne
the
Popedom
,
Antonin
.
hist.
part.
Platin.
in
Bonifac.
octau
Martin
.
Polon
.
in
supput
.
Pont.
in
append
.
Gaguin
.
hist.
Francor
.
lib.
Platin.
in
Bonifac.
octau
Tritem
▪
in
Chron.
monast.
Hir●
.
yeare
of
Iubilee
c.
Antiquorum
.
extra
.
De
poenit
.
&
remissionib
.
Antonin
.
hist.
.
part.
Kran●z
.
Sax●●
lib.
Beholde
the
two
swordes
here
Platin.
in
Caelestin
.
qui●t
Blond
.
decad.
Platinan
Bonifac.
octan
●ho
.
Walsin
.
hist.
Angl.
in
Edward
p●im
.
Al●e●●
.
Kr●tz
.
Saxon
l.
G●gian
.
hi●●
.
Francor
.
lib.
●al●i●gam
in
Edw●r
.
prim
Kran●z
.
Saxon
l.
Metrop
.
l.
Tritem
.
in
Chron.
Monast.
Hi●●aug
.
Platin.
in
Bonifac.
octa
.
Walsingam
in
Edward
.
prim
.
Marius
de
schism
.
&
concil
.
part
.
Genebrard
.
Chronogr
.
lib.
He
entred
like
a
foxe
,
he
raigned
like
a
lyon
,
hee
dyed
like
a
dogge
.
Platin.
in
Iohanne
vige●im●
quart
Onuphr
.
in
Platinae
append
Concil.
Constantiense
lession
&
caet
.
&
session
a
diuell
incarnate
Guicciardin
.
hist.
Ital.
lib.
Con
promesse
de
gl●●usticii
,
&
beneficii
〈◊〉
,
che●erano
●●plissi●i
.
Onuphrius
in
Alexandr
.
sext.
Vola●erran
.
Anthropolog
.
l.
Caesar
Borgia
Guicciard
.
lib.
Onuphr
.
in
Alexand.
sext.
S.
Peter
Guicciard
.
hist.
Ital.
lib.
S.
Angelo
S.
Peters
betrayed
Christ
Bolsecus
,
in
vita
Caluini
Lindanus
,
Dubitant
.
dialog.
L.
Testium
fides
.
Dig.
l.
Siqui●
testibus
.
Cod.
tit
.
de
testibus
.
c.
Accusatores
,
&
testes
a
mans
enimie
shall
be
a
witnesse
against
him
.
the
actes
Beza
.
Bolsecke
Praefat.
in
vit.
Caluin
Caluin
.
in
epist
ad
ministr.
Basil.
Theod.
Bez.
in
vita
Caluin
Epist.
Nic.
〈…〉
obitu
〈◊〉
a
threeformed
beast
a
Diuell
in
carnate
Guicciard
.
hist.
Ital.
lib.
Histor.
sui
●emp
.
lib.
&
vita
Pomp.
Colui●●
In
vita
Alexand.
sext.
append
.
Platin.
Nequid
falsi
dicere
and
eat
,
ne
quid
veri
non
audeat
.
Cic.
de
Orat.
l.
the
law
of
historie
his
Lordes
and
frendes
Productus
a
Paulo
tertio
ex
arcanis
cubiculi
●ord●ous
.
Alciat
.
in
epist.
ad
Iouium
.
Iulius
●ertius
Innocentium
,
quem
.
Sleidan
.
lib.
Lucretia
nomine
,
sed
re
Thais
:
Alexandri
filia
,
spo●s●
▪
〈◊〉
.
Sannazar
,
in
Epigram
.
Honoranda
Diu●m
Ganymedibus
aedes
.
Baptist.
Mant.
de
calamit
.
temp.
l.
Onuphr
.
annot.
in
Plat.
Gregor.
●ept
.
Harding
Onuphr
.
annot.
in
Plat.
Ioan
.
octa●
.
ex
.
Luitprand
.
Ticin
.
l.
whether
any
of
them
had
bene
theeues
&
robbers
.
the
fiftie
Popes
Platina
de
●●tis
Pont.
in
Benedict
.
quar●
.
that
great
licentiousnes
did
bring
forth
those
monsters
,
no
Prince
then
repressing
the
wicked
deeeds
of
men
.
a
theefe
&
a
robber
theeues
and
robbers
the
fiftie
Popes
Saintes
,
but
one
the
fiftie
Popes
not
by
the
dore
,
but
by
a
posterne
gate
,
because
when
they
were
chosen
they
would
not
take
the
Popedom
vntil
the
Emperour
had
confirmed
them
Io.
Dia●on
.
●n
vit.
Gregor.
l.
Platin.
in
Gregor.
Sigon
.
de
regno
Ital.
l.
Euseb.
hist.
eccles.
l.
Cyprian
.
ep
Otho
Frising
.
de
rebus
gest
.
Friderici
Imper.
l.
himselfe
,
as
king
,
ought
to
be
chiefe
in
choosing
the
Bishop
of
his
owne
citie
.
Sigon
.
de
regn.
Ital.
l.
Genebr
.
Chronogr
.
l.
Plat.
&
Onuphr
.
de
●itis
Galatian
.
c.
Siquis
pecunia
.
Non
Apostolicus
,
sed
apostaticus
habeatur
.
not
Apostolicall
,
but
Apostaticall
theeues
and
robbers
out
of
the
scripture
,
that
Popes
cannot
erre
in
doctrine
,
Princip.
doctr.
lib.
S.
Cyprians
a
theefe
,
who
succeeding
no
man
,
is
ordeined
of
himselfe
.
theeues
,
and
robbers
D.
Genebrards
Alexandria
.
Theodoret.
lib.
Constantinople
.
Socrat.
l.
Antioche
.
Euseb.
l.
D.
Stapleton
theeues
and
robbers
theeues
,
and
robbers
D.
Stapleton
theeues
and
robbers
theefe
and
a
robber
shepheard
entreth
in
by
the
doore
into
the
sheepefold
,
the
woolfe
cometh
his
life
careth
not
for
the
sheepe
he
fleeth
leaueth
them
theefe
and
a
robber
entreth
in
by
the
dore
cometh
to
steale
,
and
to
kill
,
and
to
destroy
.
a
theefe
&
a
robber
shepeheard
hireling
good
shepeheard
theefe
entreth
not
in
by
the
doore
,
the
shepeheard
entreth
in
by
the
doore
,
Christ
is
the
doore
sheepe
in
,
and
out
theefe
commeth
to
steale
,
kill
,
destroy
,
the
shepeheard
cometh
that
they
may
haue
life
,
and
haue
it
in
aboundance
.
theeues
and
robbers
false
Prophets
Beware
of
false
Prophets
,
which
come
to
you
in
sheepes
clothing
,
but
inwardly
are
rauening
woolues
.
to
kill
&
destroy
In
euang
Iohann
.
Tract.
to
enter
into
the
shepefold
by
the
doore
,
is
,
to
preach
Christ
:
whom
who
so
preach
not
rightly
,
they
are
theeues
and
robbers
.
D.
Stapleton
a
theefe
and
a
robber
De
verbis
Dom.
serm
we
must
loue
the
Pastour
,
tolerate
the
hireling
,
beware
of
the
theefe
,
Staplet
.
princip.
doctrin
.
l.
Austin
,
and
driue
away
the
woolfe
S.
Austin
[
the
woolfe
[
the
theefe
;
[
driue
away
,
[
beware
;
beware
of
woolues
Arias
Monta●us
,
Iohannes
Ferus
,
&
Claudius
Guillia●dus
in
Euangel.
Iohann
▪
cap.
S.
Cyprians
S.
Austins
A
theefe
is
he
,
who
climeth
vp
another
way
,
who
succeeding
no
man
is
ordained
of
him selfe
.
entred
not
in
by
the
doore
into
the
shepefold
,
but
climed
vp
another
way
.
false
prophet
,
and
came
in
sheepes
clothing
,
but
inwardly
was
a
rauener
.
a
woolfe
a
theefe
Cyprian
,
a
se
ipso
ortus
est
,
arose
of
him selfe
:
Stapleton
a
se
ipso
ordinatus
est
,
is
ordained
of
him selfe
.
Hist.
eccles.
lib.
ad
Cornelium
Annotat.
in
ep.
Cyprian
Princip.
doctr.
lib.
he
succeeding
no
man
arose
of
him selfe
:
Stapleton
a
doctour
:
a
doctour
is
he
,
who
interpreteth
the
scriptures
,
that
is
(
as
Lib.
de
vnitat
.
ecclesiae
Cyprian
writeth
)
who
doth
corrupt
the
gospell
,
and
is
a
false
expounder
of
it
.
Nouatian
Doctours
a
doctour
Doctour
Stapleton
a
doctour
a
theefe
a
theefe
he
succeedeth
no
man
D.
Stapleton
an
vndouted
certaintie
of
doctrine
and
faith
is
knit
to
succession
.
Staplet
princip.
doctrin
.
lib.
to
this
prerogatiue
of
Bishops
and
Priestes
,
there
are
required
two
conditions
:
one
,
that
they
bee
lawfully
ordayned
,
least
they
bee
theeues
,
who
enter
in
not
by
the
doore
;
an
other
,
that
being
lawfully
ordained
they
keepe
and
holde
vnitie
,
least
they
become
woolues
of
pastours
.
Apostolike
succession
in
spite
of
heretikes
a
sure
vndouted
certaintie
of
doctrine
and
faith
is
knit
Ip●i
succession●
Apostolica
to
the
verie
succession
of
the
Apostles
,
to
the
succession
it selfe
.
not
to
erre
S.
Austin
God
hath
set
the
doctrine
of
truth
in
the
chaire
of
vnitie
,
the
chaire
of
the
Pope
Princip.
doct.
lib.
S.
Austin
Rhemish
Seminarie
D.
Stapletons
S.
Austin
in
persecution
might
yeelde
,
Marcellinus
for
feare
might
commit
idolatrie
,
Honorius
might
fall
to
heresie
,
and
more
then
all
this
,
some
Iudas
might
creepe
into
the
office
,
and
yet
all
this
without
preiudice
of
the
office
and
seate
,
in
which
(
saith
S.
Augustin
.
op
in
〈◊〉
Austin
)
our
Lord
hath
set
the
doctrine
of
truth
.
S.
Austin
of
wicked
bishops
who
say
good
thinges
and
doo
euill
S.
Austins
the
Pope
cannot
erre
in
office
,
though
he
may
in
person
.
Because
,
although
his
person
be
wicked
:
yet
in
the
seate
hath
God
set
the
doctrine
of
truth
,
as
S.
Austin
saith
.
S.
Austin
S.
Austin
seate
,
wherein
God
hath
set
the
doctrine
of
truth
,
is
common
to
al
Bishops
.
God
preserueth
the
truth
of
Christian
religion
in
the
Apostolike
See
of
Rome
,
which
is
in
the
new
Law
answerable
to
the
chaire
of
Moses
,
notwithstanding
the
Bishops
of
the
same
were
neuer
so
wicked
of
life
:
yea
though
some
traitor
as
ill
as
Iudas
were
Bishop
thereof
,
it
should
not
bee
preiudiciall
to
the
Church
,
and
innocent
Christians
,
for
whom
our
Lord
prouiding
said
,
Doo
that
which
they
say
,
but
doo
not
as
they
doo
.
August
.
Epist.
165.
S.
Austin
wicked
Bishops
Bishops
of
Rome
De
praepositi●
malis
The
See
of
Rome
preserued
in
truth
.
Augustin
.
contr.
literas
Petilian
.
lib.
The
dignitie
of
the
See
of
Rome
.
in
the
newe
law
the
See
of
Rome
is
answerable
to
the
chaire
of
Moses
:
the
Apostolike
See
of
Rome
.
Ierusalem
did
iustifie
her
sister
Sodom
Diuines
of
Rhemes
Princip.
doctri
▪
l.
Scribes
and
Pharises
sitting
in
Moses
chaire
,
wicked
Bishops
such
as
say
and
doo
not
,
S.
Austin
S.
Austins
to
be
Scribes
and
Pharises
The
See
of
Rome
is
answerable
to
the
chaire
of
Moses
.
S.
Austin
Bishops
of
Rome
against
Petilian
the
chaire
of
Moses
Contr.
liter
.
Petilian
.
lib.
all
men
are
lyers
S.
Austin
Chronogr
.
l.
●n
Honorio
the
Pope
may
be
an
heretike
in
person
,
but
cannot
erre
iudicially
,
the
chaire
For
the
force
of
the
chaire
is
such
,
that
it
constraineth
them
to
speake
good
thinges
and
true
,
who
doo
not
good
,
nor
thinke
true
:
neither
doth
it
suffer
them
to
teach
their
owne
thinges
,
but
the
things
of
God
.
Augustin
.
lib.
de
dectr
.
Christ
cap.
&
epist.
S.
Austin
wicked
Bishops
[
the
chaire
:
[
the
chaire
[
the
chaire
:
a
conspiracie
of
Prophets
S.
Austin
the
chaire
the
chaire
constraineth
them
to
speake
good
thinges
and
true
:
the
chaire
constraineth
them
.
S.
Austin
August
.
epist.
the
chaire
the
chaire
of
wholsome
doctrine
they
are
constrained
to
speake
good
thinges
in
it
.
De
doctrin
.
Christian.
lib.
although
they
seeke
their
owne
thinges
;
yet
Sua
docere
non
audent
they
are
afraid
,
and
dare
not
teach
their
owne
thinges
,
out
of
the
pulpit
of
that
Church
in
which
sound
doctrine
is
established
.
speciall
grace
constrained
to
speake
good
thinges
and
true
:
In
euang
Iohan
.
Tractat.
preach
Christ
for
ear●hly
commodities
De
ve●bi●
Dom.
Serm.
of
mony
,
or
dignities
,
and
the
prayse
of
man
.
S.
Austin
he
constrained
the
Gentiles
to
doo
like
the
Iewes
,
In
Cice
[
constraine
Libr.
de
pastoribus
cap.
will
they
,
nill
they
,
will
say
the
wordes
of
God
that
they
may
come
to
milke
and
wooll
.
shepeheardes
will
they
,
nill
they
,
will
say
the
wordes
of
God
:
Gods
worde
the
chaire
of
Moses
De
doctrin
.
Christian.
l.
Moses
chaire
did
constraine
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
to
say
good
thinges
hirelinges
are
constrained
to
say
them
in
the
chaire
the
pulpit
constraineth
them
to
preach
so
.
S.
Austin
a
chaire
a
chaire
a
pulpit
say
and
doo
not
Contr.
liter
.
Petilian
.
l.
&
l.
&
l.
S.
Austin
S.
Austin
S.
Austin
De
repub.
〈◊〉
a
magistrate
cannot
erre
,
as
magistrate
;
nor
a
Prince
,
as
Prince
.
a
Prince
a
Prince
is
,
as
it
were
,
a
physician
of
the
common
wealth
:
and
a
physician
can
not
erre
,
as
physician
.
For
in
that
he
erreth
,
he
misseth
of
his
arte
.
Wherefore
,
by
want
of
physicke
he
erreth
,
not
by
physicke
.
And
so
(
to
speake
exactly
)
no
artificer
can
erre
:
at
the
least
he
cannot
erre
as
an
artificer
.
For
he
which
erreth
,
erreth
because
he
hath
not
skill
enough
,
and
not
because
he
hath
skill
.
to
diuide
the
word
of
truth
aright
.
S.
Austin
S.
Cyprian
Ad
Iubaianum
,
epist.
&
in
concil
.
Carthag
we
doo
all
offend
in
many
thinges
.
there
is
none
good
,
but
one
,
euen
God
.
M.
Hart
a
Prince
cannot
erre
as
Prince
.
erre
as
an
artificer
a
Bishop
erreth
as
Bishop
,
to
diuide
the
word
of
truth
aright
,
S.
Austin
S.
Cyprian
The
sixth
Diuision
S.
Peter
Concil.
Trident
.
Session
Feede
ye
the
flocke
of
God
which
is
committed
to
you
,
taking
care
for
it
,
not
by
constraint
,
but
willingly
;
not
for
filthy
lucre
,
but
of
a
ready
minde
;
not
as
though
you
were
Lordes
ouer
Gods
heritages
,
but
that
ye
may
be
ensamples
to
the
flocke
.
[
except
the
Pope
:
de
re●ormat
.
cap.
all
they
who
haue
the
charge
of
soules
are
bound
to
be
resident
,
because
they
ought
to
feede
their
flocke
with
the
word
,
with
sacraments
,
with
prayers
,
and
with
good
workes
;
and
feede
it
so
they
cannot
,
if
they
forsake
it
,
as
hirelinges
,
and
be
not
resident
vpon
it
.
to
looke
too
to
watch
ouer
:
to
looke
,
to
watch
the
woolfe
the
diuell
seeketh
whom
he
may
deuour
Satan
with
his
Angels
spirituall
wickednesses
Platin.
de
〈◊〉
Pontificum
.
Onuphr
.
in
R●m
.
Pontif.
●
Chron.
Platin.
in
vita
Gregor.
vndeci●i
.
And
why
most
holy
Father
,
go
not
you
to
yours
it
was
me●te
the
Pope
should
be
resident
vpon
the
Papall
See
.
the
seuen
Popes
Theodorie
.
Niem
.
in
Nem.
vn●on
.
tra●●●t
.
&
de
Schismate
lib.
Genebrard
.
Chronograph
.
lib.
Anton.
Amic
.
praefat.
in
C●●is●ran
.
de
Papae
&
concilii
au●oritat
,
a
lawier
did
visite
often
times
the
Churches
of
the
citie
,
and
preached
to
the
clergie
,
In
commentar.
rer.
in
orbegestar
.
suffered
fewer
Courtisans
in
Rome
,
and
them
in
streets
lesse
famous
they
dwelt
before
in
the
hie
streetes
&
gorgeous
houses
in
great
number
.
Cum
max
impopuli
aedi●icatione
pedibu●
ingredien●
he
went
a
foote
to
the
great
edifying
of
the
people
.
to
the
clergie
sermons
to
the
people
Ricard
.
P●caeus
lib.
de
〈◊〉
qui
ex
do●trina
percipitur
.
Pope
Iulius
the
second
was
requested
to
make
one
Giles
,
(
a
lerned
Frier
,
)
Cardinall
.
To
the
which
intent
when
it
was
alleaged
that
the
man
had
learning
&
preached
diligently
:
nay
marry
,
quoth
the
Pope
,
that
is
the
onely
reason
,
why
I
can
not
make
him
Cardinall
with
safe
conscience
,
that
he
may
preach
the
worde
of
God
the
better
still
,
which
he
might
not
if
he
were
Cardinall
.
For
that
is
verie
farre
from
the
dignitie
and
custome
of
Cardinalls
,
and
therefore
Pope
Iulius
,
as
he
was
a
Pastour
most
carefull
of
the
flocke
,
would
not
agree
to
that
request
.
Guicciard
.
hast
.
Ital
lib.
Onuphr
.
de
vit.
Po●t
.
in
Iulio
secund.
the
patrimonie
of
Peter
Guicciard
.
lib.
Bononie
,
Perusium
English
,
French
,
Spanish
,
Dutch
,
Swizzers
,
Italian
,
And
surely
it
was
Co●a
notabi●e
,
&
molto
nu●●●
.
a
thing
worth
the
noting
,
and
very
strange
to
mens
eyes
,
that
the
king
of
Fraunce
,
a
secular
Prince
,
fresh
of
age
,
strong
of
bodie
,
brought
vp
in
armour
from
his
youth
,
should
rest
himselfe
at
home
,
dealing
by
captaines
,
in
a
warre
which
was
made
chiefly
against
him
:
and
of
the
other
side
to
see
that
the
Pope
Vicario
di
Christo.
the
vicar
of
Christ
in
earth
,
an
olde
man
,
and
sickly
,
and
brought
vp
pleasurably
at
ease
,
should
come
in
person
to
a
warre
Suscita●a
de
lui
c●ntro
a
Chris●●●ni
.
which
he
had
made
against
Christians
,
and
come
into
the
campe
vnto
a
base
towne
:
where
putting
himselfe
(
as
a
captaine
of
soldiours
)
to
labors
&
perils
,
he
retained
nothing
of
a
Pope
but
only
the
robes
,
and
the
name
.
Melanchthon
.
Brus●hius
,
Ducherius
,
〈◊〉
Scriptor
.
Britann
.
Centur.
S.
Peters
sith
Peters
keyes
can
not
defend
vs
,
let
vs
try
what
the
sworde
of
Paul
will
doo
.
Guicciard
.
hist.
Ital.
lib.
Peters
keyes
the
sworde
of
Paul
the
weapons
of
our
warfare
are
not
carnal
O●osius
hi●t
.
lib.
S.
Paul
.
the
Romane
Church
,
of
small
,
weake
,
and
(
in
a
maner
)
a
handmaide
of
the
Emperours
,
is
become
the
ladie
of
all
In
Roman
.
Pontif.
praefation
.
ad
Lectorem
Sacra●
.
ceremon
.
eccles.
Rom.
lib.
faithfull
pastor
giue
the
houshold
meat
in
season
,
teach
both
publikely
and
priuately
be
instant
in
season
&
out
of
season
,
improue
,
rebuke
,
exhort
with
al
long
suffering
and
doctrine
Frater
Egi●●us
,
nunc
crea●us
Car●ina●is
vt
taceat
.
Ricard
.
Pacae
.
lib.
de
fruct.
qui
ex
●oct
.
percip
.
Frier
Giles
Cardinall
,
that
he
might
hold
his
peace
:
Peter
to
feede
his
sheepe
〈◊〉
to
see
some
men
through
exceeding
couetousnesse
doo
seeke
to
get
diuers
dignities
ecclesiasticall
,
and
benefices
mo
then
one
,
against
the
ordinances
of
holy
rules
and
canons
,
so
that
being
scarce
able
to
execute
&
discharge
one
office
they
take
vnto
them selues
the
stipendes
of
many
:
we
command
straitly
that
this
be
not
done
hereafter
.
When
therefore
a
benefice
or
charge
ecclesiasticall
is
to
be
bestowed
,
let
such
a
person
be
sought
for
it
,
as
may
be
resident
on
the
place
,
and
performe
the
dutie
therof
by
him selfe
.
performe
the
dutie
serue
the
cure
by
them selues
the
dutie
A
man
may
doo
that
by
an
other
,
which
he
may
doo
by
him selfe
,
he
that
doth
a
thing
by
an
other
,
it
is
as
well
as
if
he
doo
it
by
him selfe
?
●●Ita
autem
▪
D.
de
administ
.
&
pe●i●●t●torū
.
l.
non
solus
.
D.
de
liber
.
causa
.
l.
quod
iussu
.
D.
de
regulis
●u●is
,
l.
procurator
.
D.
de
procuratoribus
,
&
defensoribus
.
L.
inter
artifices
.
D.
de
●●●●tionibus
.
c.
is
cui●de
o●fic
.
&
potest
.
●udicis
delegat
.
〈◊〉
Se●t
.
●ander
.
de
v●●ib
.
monar.
eccles.
l.
spirituall
house
wise
,
righteous
,
holie
,
temperate
,
modest
,
watchfull
,
apt
to
teach
,
〈◊〉
cui
.
de
offic.
&
potest
.
●udicis
delegat
.
in
Sext.
he
,
whose
industrie
is
chosen
,
may
not
commit
that
charge
vnto
an
other
,
which
is
committed
vnto
him
,
vnlesse
it
be
expressed
in
the
tenor
of
the
commission
,
that
he
may
doo
the
thinge
by
him selfe
,
or
by
another
.
Fraunce
;
Fraunce
Venice
;
Venice
Ferrara
;
Italie
Guieciard
.
hist.
Ital.
l.
Noe.
The
great
affaires
of
the
Churches
state
S.
Bernard
Bernard
.
epi●t
▪
ad
Archiep
,
Senon
I
speake
thinges
naked
,
nakedly
;
neither
discouer
I
priuie
shame
,
but
open
shamelessenes
I
reproue
.
I
would
to
God
that
these
thinges
were
done
priuately
,
and
in
chambers
.
I
would
that
we
alone
had
seene
them
and
heard
them
.
I
would
that
the
Mode●●i
Noe.
Noes
of
our
time
had
left
vs
some
what
whereby
we
might
couer
them
in
part
.
Now
,
when
all
men
see
that
which
is
a
common
talke
throughout
the
world
:
shall
we
alone
holde
our
peace
?
My
head
is
bruised
round
about
;
the
blood
doth
gush
out
on
all
sides
;
and
shall
I
thinke
that
I
must
couer
it
?
Whatsoeuer
I
lay
thereon
,
it
will
bee
bloodied
:
and
it
will
turne
to
greater
shame
and
confusion
,
that
I
should
seeke
to
couer
that
which
cannot
be
couered
.
S.
Bernard
M.
Hart
the
great
affaires
of
the
Churches
state
,
[
the
Church
the
Papacie
the
affaires
of
the
Church
〈…〉
lib.
cities
of
the
Church
the
gouernment
and
obedience
of
the
Church
though
thinges
go
hard
(
quoth
Iulius
)
yet
God
will
helpe
his
Church
the
Churches
captaines
of
the
Church
armies
of
the
Church
the
Churches
enimies
rebels
to
the
Church
;
the
Churches
horsemen
;
the
Churches
footemen
,
the
Churches
subiectes
,
the
Churches
vasals
the
Churches
state
;
the
Churches
state
in
perill
and
daunger
the
Spanish
king
to
finde
him
yearely
three
hundred
men
of
armes
to
defend
the
Churches
state
the
French
king
will
bring
a
mightie
host
to
oppresse
the
Churches
state
the
Emperour
,
that
he
will
helpe
him
Ad
occupar
Roma
&
tutto
lo
stato
della
chiesa
,
come
appartenente
di
●agi●ne
all
Imperio
.
by
force
of
armes
to
get
Rome
and
all
the
Churches
state
,
as
belonging
by
right
and
reason
to
the
Empire
.
the
state
archiep
.
Senon
Court
of
Rome
they
who
went
thither
to
multiply
their
church-promotions
,
should
there
finde
fauorers
of
their
lustes
not
that
the
Romanes
care
greatly
how
thinges
go
,
Sed
quia
valde
diligunt
munera
but
because
they
greatly
loue
bribes
,
and
folow
rewardes
Guiccia●●
lib.
did
pretend
godlinesse
and
zeale
of
religion
:
but
it
was
ambition
that
moued
him
to
his
warlike
interprises
.
If
any
man
haue
not
care
of
his
owne
,
and
specially
of
his
domesticals
:
he
hath
denyed
the
faith
,
and
is
worse
then
an
infidell
.
Sigon
de
regno
Ital.
lib.
Michael
the
Patriarke
of
Constantinople
the
Church-affaires
the
affaires
of
state
the
affaires
which
they
are
busied
about
,
are
their
affaires
of
state
.
the
affaires
of
the
Church
Ioseph
.
Antiquitat
.
Iudaicar.
lib.
the
Churches
state
binding
and
loosing
forgiuing
sinnes
S.
Peters
keyes
Sigon
.
de
regno
Ital.
lib.
the
Italians
to
pay
him
tribute
,
or
obey
him
.
Lombardie
:
Rome
Peter
and
Paul
Principes
A●●tolorum
Princes
of
the
Apostles
,
who
with
their
pretious
bloud
had
consecrated
the
church
of
Rome
,
and
will
the
godly
vertuous
catholike
king
of
Lombards
hurt
the
citie
of
that
church
?
and
draw
on
him
P●acula
a
〈…〉
●●igenda
the
vengeance
of
Peter
and
Paul
?
Charles
Martell
Ecclesiae
●eous
succurre●et
to
helpe
the
church
against
the
Lombard
.
to
vndertake
the
quarell
of
S.
Peter
,
and
of
the
common
wealth
of
Rome
against
the
Lombards
.
they
should
not
restore
it
to
the
Emperour
.
For
the
Emperour
was
vnworthie
of
it
,
because
hee
had
forsaken
the
defense
of
Italie
,
and
was
an
enimie
to
the
Church
.
But
if
that
king
Pipine
would
either
doo
the
dutie
of
a
thankfull
man
,
or
prouide
for
his
soule
health
,
or
rewarde
the
Popes
labour
:
he
should
bestow
Rauenna
,
and
the
dominion
of
it
,
with
the
rest
of
that
dition
,
Bea●o
Petro
concederer
by
way
of
gift
,
vpon
S.
Peter
.
if
he
conquered
them
,
he
would
Pro
remissione
peccatoru●
impetrand●
for
obteining
the
forgiuenesse
of
his
sinnes
)
giue
Rauenna
with
the
dominion
and
dition
ioyning
to
it
,
vnto
S.
Peter
&
his
successou●s
.
being
moued
thereunto
not
with
humane
rewardes
,
but
with
desire
of
meriting
the
fauour
of
God
,
he
had
receyued
the
church
of
Rome
into
protection
,
because
he
was
perswaded
that
it
would
be
auailable
to
the
saluation
of
his
soule
,
and
the
forgiuenes
of
his
sinnes
:
and
sith
hee
had
sworne
that
he
would
graunt
&
giue
it
vnto
S.
Peter
and
his
successours
,
therefore
he
must
performe
it
.
Emperour
of
the
Romanes
Greeke
Emperour
〈◊〉
.
de
〈◊〉
Ital.
lib.
Iu●
,
prin●●patum
▪
&
〈…〉
right
,
soueraintie
Sigon
.
lib.
Pope
,
as
Prince
of
the
common
wealth
,
the
king
as
their
soueraine
Lord
Sigon
.
lib.
A●di
me
princ●●s
Apostolorum
Petre.
Iure
autoritatis
tuae
.
S.
Peters
S.
Peters
〈…〉
,
frater
tuus
.
Nomine
vest●o
.
to
earne
it
,
by
doing
there
a
clerkes
duetie
,
for
hee
could
serue
the
quire
.
Archiepiscopus
Mogun●inus
cedars
of
Libanus
the
bramble
come
out
from
him
and
consume
them
.
Sigon
.
lib.
Bishops
and
Abbats
chosen
by
free
voices
should
be
inuested
with
ring
and
staf●e
by
the
Emperour
without
Simonie
,
and
being
so
inuested
might
lawfully
receiue
consecration
of
their
archbishop
;
but
he
who
were
chosen
by
the
clergie
,
and
people
,
and
not
inuested
by
the
Emperour
,
should
be
consecrated
of
no
man
:
Regalia
bea●i
〈◊〉
S.
Peter
Sigon
lib.
God
saue
Charles
the
great
,
the
godly
Emperour
of
the
Romans
.
Sigon
.
lib.
in
Carolo
Cal●●
In
Ludouico
Balbo
,
&
Carolo
Crasso
.
westerne
Empire
the
king
of
Germanie
and
Italie
,
the
king
of
Romans
,
and
Emperour
appointed
Sigon
.
lib.
Painters
and
Poets
may
faine
by
authoritie
Sigon
.
lib.
Nicolas
Breake-speare
giuen
him
this
bestowed
the
crowne
of
the
Empire
on
him
.
Quod
quidam
etiam
dictitabant
that
the
kinges
of
Germanie
doo
obteine
the
Empire
by
the
benefite
of
the
Popes
,
the
Empire
is
not
the
Popes
benefite
.
And
whose
is
it
then
,
if
it
bee
not
the
Popes
?
Otho
,
Countie
Palatine
he
acknowledged
the
Empire
to
be
giuen
him
by
God
alone
,
and
by
the
Princes
who
had
chosen
him
they
would
not
suffer
the
maiestie
of
the
Empire
,
so
worthily
gotten
by
their
auncestours
,
to
be
empaired
by
their
default
.
he
obeied
the
Pope
gladly
:
but
the
crowne
of
the
Empire
hee
accounted
him selfe
to
haue
receyued
of
God
chiefly
,
and
next
of
the
Princes
Electours
of
Germanie
;
his
regall
coronation
,
of
the
Bishoppe
of
Cooleine
;
his
imperiall
,
of
the
Pope
.
As
for
the
Cardinalls
whom
the
Pope
had
sent
:
hee
forbad
them
to
go
forward
,
because
he
found
that
they
had
brought
letters
from
the
Pope
to
the
endamaging
of
the
Empire
.
Heretofore
the
Empire
hath
lifted
vp
the
Church
:
but
now
the
Church
doth
presse
downe
the
Empire
It
began
with
painting
:
thence
it
came
to
writing
:
now
is
the
writing
sought
to
be
maintained
by
autoritie
.
I
will
not
suffer
,
nay
I
will
rather
leaue
my
crowne
,
then
I
will
permit
the
autoritie
of
the
Empire
to
be
diminished
any
way
.
Pictura
deleatur
:
scriptura
●●●ocetur
Let
the
picture
be
razed
out
,
let
the
writing
be
called
backe
,
that
there
remaine
not
monuments
still
to
raise
strife
betweene
the
kingdome
and
the
priesthood
:
and
then
shall
there
no
duty
be
wanting
of
my
part
towardes
the
church
of
Rome
.
there
was
no
cause
why
hee
should
be
offended
with
his
former
letters
.
For
though
other
men
take
the
word
[
benefit
]
in
an
other
sense
;
yet
you
should
haue
taken
it
in
that
in
which
we
tooke
it
,
and
which
it
seemeth
to
haue
by
the
first
originall
.
For
in
see
〈◊〉
.
ho●o●
it
is
compounded
of
two
wordes
,
good
and
fact
:
and
it
signifieth
,
not
a
thing
that
is
giuen
in
●ee
,
but
a
good
fact
.
As
it
is
vsed
throughout
the
whole
course
of
the
holy
scripture
:
wherein
we
are
saide
to
bee
guided
and
nourished
by
the
benefit
of
God
,
Non
〈…〉
not
as
though
wee
had
these
thinges
of
him
in
fee
,
but
as
of
his
blessing
,
and
a
good
fact
of
his
.
Now
we
(
as
you
know
)
did
set
vpon
your
head
the
crowne
of
the
Empire
so
well
and
so
honourably
,
that
all
men
may
iudge
it
was
a
goodfact
.
And
so
were
the
other
wordes
mistaken
also
,
we
bestowed
on
you
the
crowne
of
the
Empire
.
For
by
this
worde
Co●●u●●●us
tibi
insigne
imperialis
〈◊〉
,
id
es●
,
imposiumus
.
bestowed
]
we
meant
nothing
els
,
but
,
we
set
it
vpon
you
.
the
picture
to
be
razed
out
,
the
writing
to
be
called
backe
.
hi●
tribute
to
be
taken
vp
in
the
Popes
dominion
he
should
not
exact
it
,
but
at
his
coronation
onely
.
Bishops
to
doo
him
homage
and
to
be
sworne
to
him
:
hee
did
Thou
him
he
marueiled
why
he
gaue
not
due
reuerence
to
Beato
Petro
&
sanctae
Romanae
Ecclesiae
.
S.
Peter
,
and
to
the
holy
Church
of
Rome
.
not
to
binde
the
Bishops
of
Italie
to
doo
him
homage
he
was
content
not
to
seeke
their
homage
,
if
they
would
be
content
not
to
hold
his
lordships
.
send
messengers
to
Rome
,
vnlesse
he
made
him
priuie
to
it
,
sith
all
in
that
citie
were
S.
Peters
magistrates
,
with
the
whole
royaltie
that
point
did
neede
more
consultation
;
for
so
the
Roman
Emperour
should
haue
the
bare
name
of
a
ruler
onely
,
if
the
Citie
of
Rome
,
whence
he
is
named
the
Roman
Emperour
,
were
not
subiect
to
him
.
hee
would
both
giue
and
receiue
iudgement
.
it
was
meete
,
he
should
receyue
it
onely
:
sith
the
Pope
is
not
subiect
to
any
mans
iudgement
.
he
would
stand
to
the
arbitriment
of
sixe
Cardinalls
,
and
sixe
Bishops
,
or
Princes
:
Sigo●
l●b
Palaf●idum
ascen●●●ti
●t●epam
●en●it
Sigo●
.
lib
S.
Peters
the
two
swordes
Histor.
Longobard.
lib.
&
Miscell
.
l.
Paulus
Diaconus
Oth●
Frising
in
Chron.
lib.
&
de
reb.
gest
.
Frideric
.
imper●t
.
De
rebus
gest
.
Francorum
Chronic.
lib.
In
Chronico
Ado
Vienn
.
in
Chron.
aetat
.
Witichind
.
de
reb.
gest
.
Saxon.
Gotthofrid
.
Viterb.
Chron.
part
.
Lambert
.
Schafnab
.
in
histor.
Germanor
.
Ado
Vienn
.
aetat
A●moin
.
lib.
Rhegino
lib.
Otho
Frit
.
de
gest
.
Frider
.
l.
Radeuic
.
lib.
Sigibert
.
in
Chron.
ad
ann.
Christ
.
of
the
kingdome
of
Italie
Iames
Bon-companion
Sigon
praefat.
ad
histor
Churches
state
meritorious
workes
forgiuing
sinnes
Kiantz
.
Saxoniae
.
lib.
Solen●tates
per
ecclesiam
introductae
setting
crownes
on
Emperours
heads
Regnum
.
Platin.
in
Paul
secund.
Guicci
ardin
.
hist.
〈◊〉
lib.
Polyd.
Virg.
hist.
Angl.
l.
Paul
.
Aemy
l.
de
reb.
gest
.
Frane
.
lib.
Gaguin
.
lib.
Krantz
.
Saxon
.
l.
&
l.
&
l.
Kiantz
.
Wandaliae
.
l.
Bellai
.
comment
.
de
reb.
Gall.
lib.
Nic.
Machian
.
histor.
Flor.
lib.
Ioui
.
de
vit.
Leon.
decim
.
lib.
&
de
vit.
Adrian
.
sexti
.
Guicciardin
,
hist.
Ital.
lib.
a
king
to
rule
them
the
king
,
who
should
raigne
ouer
them
,
hee
would
take
their
sonnes
and
appoint
them
to
waite
vpon
him
,
to
bee
his
horsmen
,
footemen
,
captaines
,
to
eare
his
land
,
to
reape
his
haruest
,
to
make
him
instruments
of
warre
,
&
instruments
to
serue
his
charets
;
he
would
take
their
daughters
to
dresse
him
sweete
ointments
,
and
be
his
cookes
,
and
bakers
;
hee
would
take
their
fieldes
,
and
vineyardes
,
and
oliue
trees
,
the
best
,
&
giue
them
to
his
seruants
;
yea
the
tenth
of
their
seede
,
and
of
their
vineyardes
,
&
giue
it
to
his
courtiers
,
and
to
his
seruants
;
he
would
take
their
men
,
their
maydes
,
their
youth
,
their
cattel
,
&
put
them
to
his
worke
;
he
would
take
the
tenth
of
their
flockes
;
and
,
to
conclude
,
they
should
be
his
seruants
M.
Hart
Popish
Seminarie
Franciscus
Sansouinus
Sansouino
del
gouern
.
de
regn.
&
dell●●●epub
.
lib.
of
the
gouernment
of
the
Court
of
Rome
Onuphr
.
de
Roman
.
Pontisicib
.
De
episcop.
tit.
&
d●●conijs
Card.
De
vitis
Pontific
.
the
Popes
and
Cardinals
Libr.
de
episcopatibus
,
titulis
,
&
diaconiis
Cardinalium
.
Deacons
:
Priestes
Rome
;
Bishops
Cardinales
Presbyteri
Cardinall
Priest
Cardinales
Diaconi
Cardinall
Deacon
Cardinales
Episcopi
Cardinall
Bishops
Alba
,
Tusculum
,
Praeneste
,
Sabine
,
Portuese
,
Cardinall
Bishops
Cardinal
Priests
Cardinall
Priest
one
man
may
haue
but
one
ecclesiasticall
charge
,
Cardinall
Priest
Onuphr
.
de
Romanis
Pontificibus
&
Cardinalibus
.
England
;
Rhemes
France
;
Toledo
Spaine
;
Lisbon
Portugall
;
Milan
,
Rauenna
,
Venice
,
Germanie
Coolcin
,
Trier
Boheme
,
Praga
;
Cracouia
Poleland
;
Strigonium
Cardinall
Priestes
De
episcopat
▪
tit
.
&
diacon●●●
Card.
Cardinall
Priestship
one
man
to
haue
but
one
charge
:
Cardinall
Deacon
elect
Bishop
Cardinall
Priest
perpetuall
administrator
Thomas
Wolsey
Archbishop
Cardinall
parish-priest
Cardinall
Woolsey
Presbyter
Cardinalis
,
tit.
S.
Caeciliae
,
perpetuus
administrator
archiepiscopatus
Eboracensis
.
Priest
of
S.
Cecilies
parish
,
and
perpetuall
administrator
of
the
Archbishopricke
of
Yorke
.
Aeneas
Siluius
,
Bishop
Cardinall
Deacon
Cardinall
Siluius
Diaconus
Cardinal●s
S.
Eustachii
,
electus
episcopus
Senensis
.
Deacon
of
S.
Eustaces
,
and
elect
Bishop
of
Siena
.
In
titulum
in
title
In
commendam
in
commenda
in
perpetuall
administration
Epist.
Clemen●●s
Papae
ad
R●●em
Angliae
Edwa.
du●
tert●um
.
Walsingam
hist.
Angl.
i●
Edward
.
〈◊〉
.
hauing
lately
made
newe
Cardinalls
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
he
could
not
with
reason
but
prouide
for
them
,
Secundum
status
sui
decenti●m
as
it
was
seemely
for
their
state
;
&
this
he
had
doon
by
prouiding
benefices
which
either
were
presently
voide
,
or
should
be
after
,
vnto
a
certaine
summe
,
for
two
of
them
in
England
,
for
the
rest
in
other
kingdomes
and
coastes
of
Christendome
;
through
all
the
which
almost
hee
had
made
the
like
prouision
for
new
Cardinalls
,
neither
amongst
them
all
had
found
any
saue
this
in
England
onely
Onuphr
.
i●●om
.
Pon●●●
.
&
Ca●di●
.
Commend●●●
al●cuius
cur●
c.
Obitum
.
c
Catinensis
.
Dist.
c.
dudum
de
elect
.
c.
Nemo
.
de
elect
▪
in
Sexto
.
Onuphr
.
de
e●iscopatibus
●●●ulis
&
diacon●●s
Card.
Cardinall
Hippolytus
Guicciard
.
h●●t
.
Ital.
lib
Onuph
.
lib.
de
Rom.
Pont.
&
Card.
deacon
of
S.
Lucies
Archpriest
of
S.
Peters
Milan
,
Capua
,
Strigonium
,
Agria
,
Mutina
,
Lombardie
;
Capua
Naples
;
Strigonium
Cardinall
Priestes
Onuphr
.
de
episcop
tit.
&
diac
.
Card.
Decret
Nicolai
quart
.
Concil.
Basil.
Session
.
the
grashoppers
couered
the
face
of
Egipt
reseruations
,
commendaes
,
prouisions
Matt.
Paris
in
Henri●
.
tert.
Canterburie
,
Lincolne
Trece●tis
Romanis
Sexagi●●●
〈◊〉
.
●●rum
an
infinite
number
of
Italians
in
England
had
the
charge
of
flockes
,
who
neither
fedde
,
nor
knew
,
nor
cared
for
their
sheepe
,
but
receiued
onely
the
fruites
&
reuenues
,
and
caried
them
out
of
the
realme
:
the
yearely
rents
of
Italians
in
England
amounted
to
three
score
thousand
markes
,
and
vpward
,
besides
diuers
other
auailes
,
which
they
reaped
where
they
sowed
not
:
that
England
hoped
for
some
reliefe
of
these
grieuances
when
Innocentius
was
made
Pope
,
but
now
it
is
oppressed
more
out
of
measure
by
the
Popes
legat
,
who
entring
late
into
the
land
with
larger
power
and
commission
then
euer
legate
had
,
doth
exceede
excessiuely
;
he
giueth
to
Italians
some
benefices
alreadie
voide
,
worth
thirtie
markes
or
more
yearely
;
some
,
that
fall
voide
by
the
decease
of
Italians
,
he
thrusteth
new
Italians
into
;
some
he
doth
prouide
when
they
shall
be
voide
to
be
reserued
for
Italians
;
moreouer
,
he
wresteth
out
immoderate
pensions
from
religious
persons
,
and
vseth
to
excommunicate
&
interdict
of
Church-seruice
,
of
sacraments
,
of
Christian
buriall
,
them
who
gainesay
him
and
resist
him
:
he
wold
extend
the
hand
of
mercy
to
his
children
,
&
ease
them
of
those
burdens
of
grieuances
and
oppressions
detestable
to
God
and
men
.
a
clause
in
the
Popes
S.
Peters
S.
Paules
bulles
,
called
by
which
hee
brake
all
lawes
and
orders
of
the
church
to
serue
these
his
purposes
.
one
man
should
haue
but
one
benefice
,
none
should
haue
any
,
but
he
,
who
could
himselfe
discharge
the
duetie
personally
.
Matt.
Paris
in
Henrico
tert
fiue
Romans
,
the
sonne
of
Rumfrede
,
and
such
,
and
such
,
that
they
shall
be
prouided
for
of
so
many
benefices
as
may
be
worth
to
each
of
them
a
hundred
pounde
yearely
,
Non
obstante
that
law
.
Concil.
Lateran
.
sub
Alexandr
.
tert.
c
Patrones
thenceforth
should
Liberé
absque
cuius●ibet
contradictionis
obstaculo
freely
presente
,
and
Bishops
should
admitte
fit
persons
to
benefices
,
who
would
and
could
well
serue
the
charge
the
Clerke
of
his
Escheker
should
prouide
but
for
twelue
moe
,
without
consent
of
the
Patrones
if
English
men
would
be
studious
,
honest
,
and
thankeful
,
(
chiefely
the
sonnes
of
Noble
men
,
)
he
would
prouide
for
them
also
,
Super
beneficiorum
pluralitate
hono●ifice
dispensare
and
dispense
honorably
with
the
worthiest
of
them
for
pluralitie
of
benefices
no
Italian
should
immediately
succeede
an
Italian
Non
obstante
English
Israel
Italian
Pharao
ad
plusquam
septuaginta
millia
marcarum
a
fulnes
of
power
Preaching
Friers
reseruaes
,
acces●es
,
regresses
,
coadiutories
,
vnions
,
preuentions
,
permutations
,
legates
a
latere
Spiritual
kinred
betwixt
them
,
who
are
lincked
by
suretyship
for
〈◊〉
in
baptisme
,
forgiuenes
of
sinnes
pardons
plenarie
reserued
cases
the
Penitentiarie
the
vniust
wise
steward
pensions
,
tributes
,
subsidies
fifteenes
,
tenthes
,
fiftes
,
thirdes
,
moyities
made
of
holy
wooll
of
the
Popes
lambes
.
writing
,
perusing
,
subscribing
,
allowing
,
conferring
,
registring
,
taxing
,
receyuing
,
keeping
,
deliuering
,
Registers
,
Notaries
,
Protonotaries
,
Enditers
,
Writers
,
Abridgers
,
Dataries
,
Rescribendaries
,
Accounters
,
Soliciters
,
the
cle●kes
of
the
signet
Plummers
,
Regarders
,
Regentes
,
Poursuiuants
,
Clerkes
first
fruites
goods
of
Abbats
,
Bishops
,
and
Cardinals
deceased
,
fiue
hundred
ducates
fiue
hundred
ducats
chappell-iewels
,
ornaments
crosses
,
candlestickes
,
chalices
,
Images
,
Theodori●
.
a
Niem
in
Nemor
.
vnion
.
T●act
.
the
Popes
eschequer
is
like
vnto
the
Sea
,
whereinto
all
riuers
doo
runne
,
and
yet
it
ouerfloweth
not
.
dispensations
,
absolutions
,
pardons
nuntios
,
spies
to
maintaine
the
Papacie
and
royalties
of
S.
Peter
.
depriue
Bishops
constitutions
Apostolike
rules
of
the
Apostolike
chauncerie
Gulielmus
Budaeus
de
asse
&
partibus
eius
,
lib.
It
is
growne
so
much
out
of
kinde
from
the
auncient
loue
,
that
where
there
was
wont
to
be
a
motherly
lappe
of
equitie
and
goodnes
,
there
seemeth
now
to
be
Litium
officina
capturarū
que
improb●orum
a
shoppe
of
law-quarels
,
and
lewder
meanes
to
gaine
by
.
Thence
come
those
snares
of
processes
,
and
cautions
of
the
Popes
ordinances
,
Ad
circumscribendam
familiam
Domini
concinnatae
deuised
to
deceiue
the
houshold
of
the
Lord
.
Thence
come
the
punishments
of
sinne
by
the
purse
,
to
the
encrease
of
Prelates
profits
.
Thence
the
sacrilegious
&
cursed
sales
of
those
things
which
cannot
be
brought
into
mens
traffike
without
abomination
.
I
omit
their
dispensations
,
which
giue
leaue
for
money
to
sinne
without
punishment
,
and
licence
the
breach
of
sacred
lawes
for
filthie
lucre
.
So
the
holy
canons
and
rules
of
church
discipline
,
made
in
better
times
to
guide
the
life
of
cle●gie
men
:
are
now
become
In
amusse●
plumbea●
e●asisle
,
●uis
non
videt●
leaden
rules
,
such
as
Aristotle
saith
the
rules
of
Lesbian
building
were
.
For
as
leaden
and
soft
rules
doo
not
direct
the
building
with
an
equall
tenour
,
but
are
bowed
to
the
building
at
the
lust
of
the
builders
:
so
are
the
Popes
canons
made
flexible
as
lead
and
waxe
,
that
now
this
great
while
the
decrees
of
our
auncestors
,
and
the
Popes
canons
serue
not
to
guide
mens
maners
,
but
(
that
I
may
so
say
)
to
make
a
banke
and
get
money
.
〈…〉
lib.
Slei●an
.
lib.
the
fulnes
of
Concil.
Basil.
Session
Concil.
Constant
.
Sess.
the
Pope
is
bound
to
obey
the
Councell
,
In
●oman
.
Pontif.
&
Cardinalib
.
they
vnder
pretense
of
reforming
the
church
did
seeke
to
take
away
and
abrogate
altogether
the
most
of
the
priuileges
of
the
church
of
Rome
,
yea
them
that
were
most
needfull
De
episcop.
tit.
&
diacon
.
Cardinalium
.
Popes
liues
most
needful
priuileges
Gouerno
della
Corte
Roman
.
Del
gou
.
de
reg.
&
delle
repub.
lib.
Courts
of
requestes
of
grace
of
iustice
there
is
an
ordinarie
Prelate
,
called
Vicario
di
Roma
the
Vicar
of
Rome
,
to
whom
they
haue
commited
the
charge
of
al
those
thinges
within
the
Romane
diocese
,
that
belong
to
any
Bishop
in
his
diocese
,
and
so
to
them
in
theirs
,
as
Bishops
of
Rome
properly
.
Matthew
Pa●is
Thomas
Walsingam
Theodorike
Niem
Franciscus
Picus
Mirand
.
in
orat
.
ad
Lateran
.
Concil.
de
moribus
reformandis
.
Polyd.
Virgil.
de
inuentoribu●
rerum
.
Magist.
ceremon
.
sanct.
eccles.
Rom.
Taxae
Romanae
Paenitentiariae
.
Canonist
.
comment
.
&
Gloss.
in
Ius
Canonicum
.
Duaren
.
de
sacris
ecclesiae
minist.
ac
benef.
Petr.
Rebuff
▪
Praxis
beneficiaria
.
Durand
.
de
modo
celebrand
.
concil
.
gener
.
Petr.
de
Aliac
.
Card.
de
reformat
.
eccles.
Hieron
.
Pauli
Barchinon
.
Practica
cancell
a●●e
Apost.
Fran.
Victoria
●elect
.
Decretals
,
Clementines
in
Epist.
praesertim
de
moribus
German
.
in
Concil.
Lateran
Session
in
Reg.
Cancellar.
Apost
in
perpet
.
constitut.
de
quingentis
ducatis
Cardinalium
.
in
Ecloge
Bullar
.
&
Motu
proprior
.
M.
Hart
I
pray
make
and
penne
your
owne
answere
to
this
last
speech
of
mine
.
If
you
can
iustifie
the
Pope
in
those
things
which
I
haue
laid
vnto
his
charge
:
I
will
subscribe
to
all
Popery
.
If
you
cannot
:
acknowlege
his
sumacie
to
be
vnlawfull
.
M.
Rainoldes
The
seuenth
Diuision
good
autour
through
the
Popes
negligent
looking
vnto
it
,
S.
Peters
patrimonie
is
greatly
diminished
.
resigned
to
S.
Syluester
Pope
and
to
his
successors
the
citie
of
Rome
with
all
his
Imperiall
roabes
,
and
ornaments
,
Ammianus
Marcellinus
Photius
Constantinopolitanus
Chronicles
:
S.
Damasus
Fraunce
,
Charles
this
encrease
of
wealth
in
the
Church
of
Rome
began
after
S.
Gregories
time
S.
Gregorie
S.
Peters
patrimonie
Christes
promise
building
his
Church
vpon
that
rocke
their
faith
should
not
faile
M.
Rainoldes
M.
Hart
wrong
perswasion
M.
Hart.
if
we
weigh
thinges
with
indifferencie
,
and
in
equall
balance
,
I
shall
wel
perceiue
that
both
Emperours
and
other
Princes
adioyning
vnto
him
haue
rather
vsurped
of
his
,
then
hee
of
theirs
.
a
good
autour
doth
write
,
that
S.
Peters
patrimonie
is
greatly
diminished
through
the
Popes
negligent
looking
vnto
it
.
good
autour
(
M.
Hart
Nicolas
Clemangis
a
good
autour
not
contented
with
the
fruites
and
profits
of
the
Bishopricke
of
Rome
and
S.
Peters
patrimonie
,
though
very
great
and
royal
,
he
laide
his
greedy
handes
on
other
mens
flockes
replenished
with
milke
and
wooll
vsurped
the
right
of
bestowing
Bishoprickes
,
and
liuings
ecclesiasticall
throughout
all
Christendom
disanulled
the
lawfull
elections
of
pastors
by
his
reseruations
,
prouisions
,
and
oppres●ed
churches
with
first
fruites
of
one
yeare
,
of
two
yeares
,
of
three
yeares
,
yea
sometimes
of
●oure
yeares
,
with
tithes
,
with
exactions
,
with
procurations
,
with
spoiles
of
Prelates
,
and
infinite
other
burdens
ordeined
collectors
to
seaze
vpon
these
taxes
and
tributes
throughout
al
prouinces
,
with
horrible
abusing
of
suspensions
,
interditements
,
and
excommunications
,
if
any
man
refused
to
pay
them
vsed
such
marchandize
with
suites
in
his
Court
,
and
rules
of
his
Chauncerie
,
that
the
house
of
God
was
made
a
denne
of
theeues
raised
his
Cardinals
,
as
complices
of
his
pompe
,
from
Clergie-men
of
lowest
state
to
be
the
peeres
of
Princes
enriched
them
with
his
dispensations
to
haue
&
to
hold
offices
&
benefices
,
not
two
,
or
three
,
or
ten
,
or
twenty
,
but
a
hundred
,
or
two
hundred
,
yea
sometimes
foure
hundred
,
or
fiue
hundred
,
or
more
,
and
those
not
small
or
leane
ones
,
but
euen
the
best
and
fattest
dumme
dogges
euil
beastes
euen
from
the
highest
Prelates
to
the
basest
hedge-priestes
,
through
his
vsurpations
,
exemptions
,
compositions
,
his
Simonie
,
prosti●ution
,
and
fornication
committed
with
Princes
of
the
earth
to
maintaine
the
pride
,
lust
,
and
riot
of
his
worldly
state
,
which
he
hath
lifted
vp
aboue
kinges
and
Emperours
.
good
autour
S.
Peters
patrimony
is
greatly
diminished
through
the
Popes
negligent
looking
vnto
it
?
Chronogr
.
lib.
i●
Boni●acio
tertio
three
and
twentie
yeares
S.
Peters
patrimony
the
church
I●perij
multa
sibi
●ura
occupa●it
vsurped
many
things
belonging
of
right
to
the
Empire
?
good
autour
perhaps
it
is
much
lesser
now
at
this
time
,
then
it
was
in
the
very
best
times
almost
thirteene
hundred
yeares
since
:
perhaps
,
it
is
much
lesser
.
[
perhaps
Genebrard
.
Chronogr
.
lib.
in
Bonif.
tert
[
perhaps
The
donation
of
Constantine
resigned
to
S.
Siluester
Pope
and
to
his
successours
the
citie
of
Rome
,
with
all
his
Imperiall
roabes
and
ornaments
,
retiring
himselfe
to
Constantinople
,
where
he
abode
as
in
his
imperiall
seate
,
as
also
many
other
Emperours
after
him
for
many
yeares
together
did
,
keeping
still
either
at
Constantinople
in
the
East
,
or
els
at
Milan
&
Rauenna
in
the
West
.
Eugubinus
writeth
it
proofe
is
made
of
it
by
very
many
witnesses
,
by
Ammianus
Marcellinus
a
heathen
,
who
was
sorie
to
see
it
;
by
Photius
Constantinopolitanus
,
no
fauourer
of
the
the
Pope
neither
,
and
a
Grecian
borne
;
by
Nicephorus
;
yea
by
S.
Damasus
,
who
liued
about
the
same
time
,
and
saw
Constantine
him selfe
;
yea
by
our
owne
men
,
who
graunt
in
their
Centuries
that
the
said
donation
of
Constantine
was
confirmed
a
hundred
yeares
after
by
the
Emperour
Iustinian
,
by
Arithpert
king
of
the
Lombards
,
by
king
Pipine
of
France
,
Charles
the
great
,
holy
king
Lewes
,
and
lastly
by
Otho
the
great
at
a
Councell
holden
at
Rauenna
.
Constantines
donation
Eugubinus
,
Ammianus
,
Photius
,
Nicephorus
,
Damasus
,
many
mo
besides
,
as
I
may
reade
in
the
Chronicles
.
M.
Hart
the
donation
of
Constantine
is
proued
many
mo
besides
many
mo
besides
Zosimus
,
Nauclerus
,
S.
Isidore
,
S.
Ierom
,
Gratian
,
Iuo
,
Picernus
,
and
the
Iewes
,
Rabbi
Abraham
,
and
Aben
Ezra
.
Genebrard
.
Chronograph
.
lib.
in
Sylu●stro
primo
Constantines
donation
Constantine
the
Emperour
did
giue
Rome
and
all
the
Imperiall
roabes
and
ornaments
to
S.
Syluester
Pope
,
and
to
his
successors
,
as
Eugubinus
proueth
manifestly
in
two
bookes
,
and
Photius
the
Greeke
Patriarke
in
his
Nomocanon
,
the
eighth
title
,
the
first
chapter
.
the
donation
of
Constantine
c.
Constantinus
he
gaue
the
Pope
both
his
palace
,
and
the
citie
of
Rome
,
and
all
the
prouinces
,
places
,
and
cities
of
Italie
,
or
the
westerne
countries
c.
Fundamen●a
.
de
elect
.
in
Sext.
he
gaue
the
citie
of
Rome
.
Rome
onely
countries
of
the
west
Chronograph
.
volum.
Constantine
left
Italie
and
other
kingdomes
of
the
west
to
his
sonnes
by
testament
,
and
therefore
it
is
likely
that
the
decree
which
saith
he
gaue
them
to
the
Pope
Paleam
esse
,
&
nihil
probare
.
is
chaffe
and
proueth
nothing
:
whereto
the
decretall
maketh
not
a
little
,
which
treating
of
Constantines
donation
speaketh
onely
of
the
donation
of
the
citie
of
Rome
,
making
no
mention
of
Italie
and
other
prouinces
.
Chronicorum
●
lib.
Otho
Frisingensis
De
vit.
Pont.
in
Iohann
.
sept.
Saxon.
lib.
Metrop
.
lib.
&
lib.
De
concord
.
cathol.
lib.
In
pract.
Cancellar.
Apost.
Hieronymus
Paulus
De
falsó
credita
&
ementita
Constant.
donat.
Laurentius
Valla
Papa
Pius
in
dialogo
.
Citatur
ab
Hier.
Paul●
in
Pract.
Cancell
.
Apost.
Constantine
did
giue
Rome
to
Syluester
:
Rome
,
haue
alwaies
denied
this
consequence
Somewhat
is
forged
and
added
to
the
donation
of
Constantine
;
therfore
al
is
forged
.
For
it
is
certaine
that
Constantine
gaue
many
thinges
to
the
Church
of
Rome
:
but
more
thinges
a
great
deale
haue
come
vnto
it
other
whence
,
either
by
the
giftes
of
Princes
and
rich
men
,
or
by
the
testament
of
the
godly
,
or
by
the
purchasing
of
Popes
,
by
exchange
,
and
so
forth
,
and
the
dispensation
and
prouidence
of
God
.
Constantines
donation
is
proued
by
Photius
the
Greeke
Patriarke
,
and
Eugubinus
in
two
bookes
.
Augusti●
.
Steuch
.
●ugubin
.
contr.
Laurent
.
Vallam
de
●alsa
donatione
Constant.
lib.
he
gaue
vnto
the
Pope
the
whole
West
the
Westerne
Empire
Norway
,
Swethland
,
Boheme
,
Hungarie
,
Dacia
,
Rustia
,
Croatia
,
Dalmatia
,
Sardinia
,
they
are
all
subiect
to
the
Pope
,
by
right
of
that
donation
.
Theodor.
Balsamon
in
Nomocan
.
Phot.
u●
.
Zosim
.
histor.
lib.
departed
out
of
Rome
,
and
remoued
thence
the
maiestie
of
the
Empire
▪
to
Constantinople
,
because
he
knewe
himselfe
to
be
misliked
of
the
Romans
for
altering
of
religion
.
he
departed
:
to
whom
?
Not
to
the
Senate
,
not
to
the
people
:
for
that
hath
no
man
writen
.
Neither
did
the
Senate
or
people
euer
claime
it
.
To
the
Pope
therefore
:
who
sith
that
time
possesseth
and
keepeth
it
as
his
owne
;
hath
olde
recordes
,
and
euidences
,
and
reuenues
of
it
.
Windsore
castle
De
officio
praefe●●●
vibi
.
Dig.
&
Cod.
lib.
Corn.
Tacit
.
Annal.
lib.
Ammian
.
Marcellin
.
lib.
Notitia
prouinciar
.
Imperii
Rom.
Histor.
lib.
de
Attalo
praefecto
vrbis
Ammianus
Marcellinus
S.
Damasus
S.
Damasus
,
who
saw
Constantine
,
hath
writen
of
that
donation
:
as
euen
the
Centurie-writers
affirme
in
the
seuenth
chapter
of
the
fourth
Centurie
.
tit
.
de
Primatu
neither
historians
haue
made
mention
of
it
,
such
as
are
Eusebius
,
Eutropius
,
Rufinus
,
Socrates
,
Theodoret
,
Euagrius
,
Paulus
▪
Diaconus
,
Beda
,
Orosius
,
Zonaras
,
Nicephorus
,
and
the
like
:
nor
they
who
wrote
the
liues
of
Emperours
,
or
of
Popes
,
as
Ierom
and
Damasus
,
though
yet
he
speaketh
somewhat
of
thinges
giuen
by
Constantine
:
nor
other
famous
Doctors
whose
monuments
are
extant
,
as
Athanasius
,
Basil
,
Ambrose
,
Optatus
,
Gregorie
Nyssen
,
Gregorie
Nazianzene
,
Austin
,
and
Chrysostome
:
nor
the
Popes
themselues
when
they
were
to
proue
their
supremacie
in
Councels
did
speake
a
word
of
that
donation
,
which
they
would
then
haue
cast
forth
,
as
shipmen
do
the
sacred
ancre
in
great
perill
.
[
qui
[
neque
,
neither
Ierom
nor
Damasus
haue
mentioned
that
donation
of
Constantine
it
is
not
mentioned
by
other
famous
Doctors
neither
.
Practica
Cancellar.
Apost
Hieronymus
Paulus
De
concord
.
cathol.
lib.
Ammianus
Marcellinus
,
an
heathen
,
doth
closely
signifie
some
such
thing
,
while
he
complaineth
and
grudgeth
at
the
Popes
wealth
and
power
:
in
the
seuen
and
twentieth
booke
of
his
story
.
doth
closely
signifie
some
such
thing
.
some
such
thing
Ammianus
Marcellinus
Damasus
and
Vr●icinus
burning
with
immoderate
ambition
of
getting
the
Bishopricke
of
Rome
,
did
fall
to
very
sharpe
bickrings
through
partes
taken
:
in
so
much
that
the
matter
grew
betweene
them
to
the
shedding
of
blood
and
to
man-slaughter
.
Which
tumult
Viuentius
(
who
was
the
Lord
Deputie
)
being
neither
able
to
pacify
,
nor
to
redresse
,
was
forced
through
their
outrage
to
withdraw
himselfe
out
of
the
citie
into
the
suburbes
:
and
Damasus
through
the
valiant
behauiour
of
his
faction
got
the
conquest
in
the
fray
.
And
it
is
certaine
that
in
the
Church
of
Sicininus
(
where
Christians
make
their
assemblie
)
there
were
found
Centum
triginta
septem
cadauera
peremptorum
a
hundred
thirtie
and
seuen
carkasses
of
men
slaine
in
one
day
:
and
the
people
furiously
bent
a
great
while
,
was
afterwarde
hardly
asswaged
.
Neither
do
I
deny
,
considering
the
brauerie
and
pompe
vsed
in
Rome
,
but
they
who
aspire
thereto
should
striue
with
might
&
maine
to
obteine
it
:
sith
when
they
haue
gotten
it
,
they
shall
bee
at
such
ease
,
enriched
with
the
giftes
and
offerings
of
matrones
,
and
caried
abroad
in
wagons
,
and
going
in
gay
apparell
,
and
folowing
so
riotous
fare
,
that
their
bankets
are
more
then
princely
:
who
might
in
deed
be
happy
if
they
would
contemne
the
statelinesse
of
the
citie
,
(
which
cloake
they
vse
for
their
vices
,
)
and
would
liue
as
certaine
Bishops
doo
in
prouinces
:
whom
great
moderation
in
vse
of
meat
and
drinke
,
and
meanenes●e
of
apparell
,
and
modestie
of
countenance
,
commend
,
as
pure
,
and
shamefast
,
to
God
and
to
the
godly
.
Ammianus
Marcellinus
Some
such
thing
Constantine
donation
Lord
Deputie
Ammianus
Marcellinus
the
Popes
wealth
and
power
donation
of
matrones
donation
of
cutters
donation
of
Constantine
Epistolar.
lib.
&
caeteris
ad
Valentin
.
Theodol
.
&
Arcad.
Impp.
Lieutenant
of
the
citie
Valentinianus
&
Theodosius
.
In
Cod.
Theodosian
.
passim
.
Histor
lib.
Vrbis
moderator
ruler
of
the
citie
Ammianus
Marcellinus
Gilbert
Genebrard
Iustinian
the
Emperour
confirmed
that
donation
a
hundred
yeares
after
:
and
then
Arithpert
the
king
of
the
Lombards
,
P●pine
,
Charles
the
great
,
Lewes
the
godly
,
and
last
of
all
Otho
the
great
in
a
publike
councell
of
Rauenna
,
as
the
Centurie-writers
also
do
report
,
vsing
these
very
wordes
.
Centur.
chapt.
10.
pag.
in
Leo
the
eighth
and
Iohn
his
successour
:
perhaps
out
of
that
Authentike
(
as
they
call
it
)
or
constitution
of
Iustinian
,
That
the
Church
of
Rome
should
enioy
the
prescription
of
a
hundred
yeares
.
the
Centurie-writers
report
,
yea
and
report
it
vsing
these
verie
wordes
,
that
Iustinian
the
Emperour
confirmed
that
donation
a
hundred
yeares
after
,
and
Arithpert
,
Pipine
,
Charles
,
Lewes
,
and
Otho
.
Pope
Leo
the
eighth
to
shew
his
thankfullnes
to
the
Emperour
restored
to
the
Empire
the
things
which
either
Constantine
or
Charles
gaue
vnto
the
Church
,
or
Iustinian
confirmed
before
him
,
or
Arithpert
the
Lombard
king
bestowed
on
it
.
Now
we
haue
set
doune
before
out
of
Krantzius
in
the
tenth
chapter
of
the
fourth
booke
of
his
storie
of
Saxonie
the
copie
of
the
letters
by
which
Leo
restored
them
.
thinges
that
he
gaue
[
the
thinges
which
he
gaue
,
and
Charles
did
confirme
,
]
[
the
thinges
which
either
he
or
Charles
gaue
:
]
Krantz
.
Saxon
.
lib.
the
letters
that
thankfulnes
is
shewed
by
Pope
Leo
Wel
doo
ye
reiect
the
commandements
of
God
,
that
ye
may
obserue
your
owne
tradition
.
confirmed
that
donation
he
confirmed
it
after
a
hundred
yeares
.
Iustinian
confirmed
thinges
vnto
the
church
.
Nouell
.
consti●
Authentikes
,
that
the
Church
of
Rome
should
enioy
the
prescription
of
a
hundred
yeares
,
[
confirming
Epistola
Leonis
Papae
apud
Krantzium
Saxon
.
lib.
the
letters
a
hundred
yeares
after
a
hundred
yeares
Constantines
donation
they
report
it
vsing
those
very
wordes
:
Constantines
donation
cannot
be
doubted
of
▪
sith
it
was
confirmed
by
the
Emperour
Iustinian
a
hundred
yeares
after
,
as
our
owne
men
in
their
Centuries
doo
graunt
.
in
gloss
.
sing
.
secundum
Bald
:
in
l.
Cum
vrbem
.
ff.
de
offic.
praefect
.
vrbis
.
Constantine
could
make
no
such
donation
de
iure
,
he
made
it
de
facto
Yet
he
denyeth
not
by
Genebrard
Commentar.
in
antiqua
●dict
.
&
Senatusconsulta
.
Franciae
.
contra
abusus
Paparum
.
Carolus
Molinaeus
Andreas
Alciatus
Eusebius
,
Theodoret
,
Cassiodore
,
Ammianus
Marcellinus
,
all
historians
Desension
.
in
Molinaeum
pro
Pont.
Max.
Remundus
Rufus
defense
of
the
Pope
against
Molinaeus
,
De
visib
.
Monar
.
Eccles.
lib.
S.
Gregorie
,
S.
Isidore
,
Nauclerus
,
Photius
,
Nicephorus
,
S.
Ierom
,
Iuo
,
Gratian
,
Picernus
,
Rabbi
Abraham
,
Aben
Ezra
S.
Gregorie
about
the
sixe
hundreth
yeare
of
Christ
doth
shew
in
his
epistles
that
the
Church
had
ample
landes
and
possessions
,
farre
and
wide
through
the
west
.
At
the
which
time
S.
Isidore
in
his
storie
(
as
Nauclerus
citeth
in
the
eleuenth
age
of
his
Chronicles
)
Constantine
,
saith
he
,
did
yeelde
the
citie
to
the
Pope
,
and
the
imperiall
ornaments
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
crown
,
and
the
white
palfrey
on
the
which
he
rode
.
Altogither
as
Photius
of
Constantinople
,
though
otherwise
an
enimie
of
the
See
of
Rome
,
auoucheth
in
his
Nomocanon
about
the
yeare
eight
hundred
and
sixtie
.
Constantine
did
giue
to
Pope
Syluester
,
the
prouinces
,
and
places
,
and
fortresses
of
al
Italie
,
or
of
the
westerne
countries
,
enioy
the
priuileges
of
Rome
In
nomoca●
.
●●ot
.
tit.
Nomocanon
,
Now
if
you
will
know
the
priuileges
of
Rome
they
are
enrolled
in
the
decree
of
Constantines
donation
made
to
Pope
Syluester
.
that
Balsamon
was
an
enimie
of
the
See
of
Rome
,
S.
Isidore
Chronogr
.
volum.
There
is
no
mention
of
Constantines
donation
in
any
autours
,
but
in
the
booke
of
decrees
:
and
the
Archbishop
of
Florence
,
Antoninus
,
affirmeth
in
his
chronicles
,
that
in
ancient
bookes
of
the
Decreees
it
is
not
neither
.
Which
I
greatly
maruaile
at
,
sith
Isidore
reporteth
plainely
in
his
storie
,
that
Constantine
did
yeeld
the
citie
of
Rome
vnto
the
Pope
,
and
all
the
imperiall
ornaments
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
crowne
,
the
apparell
,
and
the
white
palfrey
to
ride
vpon
.
Nauclerus
Equi
albi
phaleris
auteis
cope●tisque
de
cremosino
ornati
.
Sacr.
ceremon
.
Rom.
eccles.
lib.
Illyricus
,
Wigandus
,
Index
&
Faber
Histor.
ecclesiast.
Magdeb
.
Centur.
in
olde
copies
of
Isidore
that
is
not
found
.
he
wrote
at
the
time
that
Gregorie
did
speake
much
of
the
Churches
landes
.
the
ample
landes
and
possessions
which
the
church
had
farre
and
wide
through
the
west
in
the
time
of
Gregorie
the
citie
of
Rome
it
was
giuen
to
the
Pope
.
the
citie
of
Rome
in
the
fifth
booke
,
and
the
twelfth
epistle
,
we
make
(
saith
hee
)
Montanus
,
and
Thomas
,
free-men
,
and
citizens
of
Rome
.
Whereby
he
declareth
that
Ch●onogr
.
lib.
in
.
Bonifac.
tert
Rome
was
of
the
Popes
dominion
and
right
,
ignorance
of
antiquitie
Romam
Pontificii
●uisse
●uris
Gregorie
made
free-men
and
citizens
of
Rome
,
Dionys.
Halica●n●ss
.
Antiquitat
.
Romanar
.
lib.
Cod.
de
Lat.
libert.
tollend
.
Institutionu●
lib.
Germanus
praefectus
vrbis
.
Iohan.
Diacon
.
in
vit.
Gregor.
lib.
Lord
Deputie
Nicephorus
saith
in
the
seuenth
booke
,
the
nine
and
fourtieth
chapter
,
Constantine
did
consecrate
and
giue
vnto
Christ
the
palace
of
Lateran
.
Which
thing
S.
Ierom
also
had
touched
before
him
in
an
epistle
to
Oceanus
:
and
experience
proueth
it
euen
till
this
day
while
that
is
the
chiefe
See
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
ad
Oceanum
Histor.
ecclesiast.
lib.
But
Nicephorus
saith
farther
in
the
six
and
fortieth
chapter
,
that
Constantine
endowed
all
the
churches
of
the
world
,
and
Bishoprikes
,
out
of
his
treasurie
,
according
to
the
state
and
worthinesse
of
them
.
Therefore
he
endowed
much
more
the
church
of
Rome
then
of
Eugubium
,
and
so
forth
.
Constantine
did
giue
through
all
prouinces
some
part
of
the
publike
reuenues
to
the
churches
:
he
did
giue
according
to
the
state
and
worthines
of
ech
of
them
.
But
reade
him
also
in
the
eighth
booke
,
the
third
and
fourth
chapters
;
&
in
the
tenth
booke
,
the
fifth
chapter
.
Iuo
in
his
Pannomia
,
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
eleuen
hundred
and
ten
,
doth
●ite
certaine
thinges
out
of
the
charter
of
the
priuilege
of
Constantines
donation
.
Gratian
about
the
yeare
eleuen
hundred
and
fiftie
;
Bartolomaeus
Picernus
,
and
many
mo
,
doo
bring
foorth
either
all
,
or
partes
of
it
.
Bartolom
.
Picern
.
in
praefat.
donat.
Constant
.
ad
Iulium
secundum
Po●t
.
Max.
in
the
Popes
librarie
.
Gratian
c.
Constantinus
Antoninus
histor.
part.
Illyricus
in
tes●ibus
veritatis
.
tit.
Donatio
Constantini
.
[
palea
Antonius
Contius
.
c.
cum
enixa
.
Dist.
in
Annotat.
is
set
to
those
chapters
that
were
not
first
inserted
into
the
booke
by
Gratian
,
but
added
after
in
the
margent
by
Gratians
interpreters
,
as
any
of
them
thought
good
,
and
in
the
best
and
auncientest
copies
they
are
omitted
wholy
for
the
most
part
.
Pannom
.
lib.
Picernus
,
Gratian
the
Greeke
copy
in
the
Popes
librarie
the
Greeke
text
Gentian
Heruet
Gratians
Latin
the
Emperour
gaue
vnto
the
Pope
the
places
,
cities
,
and
prouinces
Italiae
siue
occi
●a●alium
●egionum
of
Italie
,
or
of
the
westerne
countries
Italiae
&
occi●entalium
of
Italie
,
and
of
the
westerne
countries
.
Declamat
.
de
〈◊〉
c●ed
.
&
e●●ent
donat.
Constant.
[
or
[
and
,
Picernus
,
Iuo
Rabbi
Abraham
Aben
Ezra
Rabbi
Abraham
,
in
Zikron
Dibre
Romi
,
Constantine
hauing
built
Constantinople
,
went
out
of
Rome
,
and
gaue
it
to
the
Priestes
of
the
Idumeans
to
this
day
Aben
Ezra
And
he
shall
care
for
no
God
:
the
meaning
is
(
saith
he
)
that
Constantine
did
beautifie
the
place
of
Rome
which
was
his
seate
,
and
l●ft
it
to
the
iniquitie
which
is
called
Peter
Rabbi
Abraham
Aben
Ezra
Rabbi
Abraham
Cabbala
historica
our
sauiour
(
Iesus
of
Nazareth
,
was
not
borne
in
the
dayes
of
Augustus
the
Emperour
,
and
Herode
king
of
Iury
,
but
a●ore
that
time
aboue
a
hundred
yeares
.
but
we
the
true
tradition
&
storie
out
of
Misna
and
Talmud
,
whose
autours
haue
not
changed
any
whit
of
thinges
.
Rabbi
Abraham
Antiquita●
.
Iu●aicar
.
lib.
Aben
Ezra
to
the
iniquitie
which
is
called
Peter
,
Constantine
ga●●
Rome
to
the
iniquitie
called
Peter
.
the
Pope
(
the
Peter
of
Rome
)
is
an
iniquitie
,
Aben
Ezra
Loco●
.
Theolog.
lib.
Melchior
Canus
Eusebius
,
Rufinus
,
Theodoret
,
Socrates
,
Sozomen
,
Eutropius
,
Victor
,
Ammianus
Marcellinus
,
all
historians
Caeteri
probae
fidei
autores
other
approued
autours
c.
Fundamenta
.
de
elect
.
in
Sext.
the
citie
of
Rome
the
temporall
dominion
of
the
Popes
is
much
lesse
now
,
then
it
was
almost
thirteene
hundred
yeares
since
.
the
citie
of
Rome
S.
Peters
patrimonie
this
encrease
of
wealth
in
the
Church
of
Rome
began
after
S.
Gregories
time
:
S.
Gregorie
S.
Peters
patrimonie
M.
Hart
Thomas
More
the
historie
of
king
Richard
the
third
did
vsurpe
the
regall
dignitie
vpon
him selfe
,
Thomas
More
Thomas
More
Thomas
More
M.
Hart.
S.
Gregorie
our
autors
of
the
Centuries
Thomas
More
S.
Gregories
they
were
more
,
as
it
may
probably
be
thought
.
S.
Peters
patrimonie
S.
Peters
patrimonie
De
corrupt
.
eccles.
stat.
cap.
[
reigne
S.
Peters
patrimonie
Petri
patrimoni●●
S.
Peters
patrimonie
and
many
other
countries
[
other
countries
Campania
,
Naples
seeing
for
this
which
is
the
greatest
part
,
so
good
proofes
may
be
made
:
no
doubt
but
the
Popes
can
shew
verie
good
euidence
when
neede
shal
require
for
sundry
other
verie
great
and
large
giftes
which
were
bestowed
vpon
their
See
,
by
diuers
Princes
,
many
Nobles
,
men
,
and
women
.
the
greatest
euidence
,
which
the
Popes
can
shew
when
neede
shall
require
,
Con●●
.
●●u●ent
.
Vall.
de
〈◊〉
.
donat.
Constantin
.
lib
Gregorie
the
third
did
excommunicate
Leo
caused
Rome
and
Italie
to
rebell
against
him
,
Omnibus
●aramento
fid●●●tatis
absolutis
absoluing
all
his
subiectes
from
their
oth
of
fealtie
.
Chronogr
.
lib.
in
Sylues●
p●im
For
I
answere
to
heretikes
impugning
the
donation
of
Constantine
that
which
Iephte
did
(
in
the
eleuenth
of
Iudges
)
to
the
king
of
Ammonites
requiring
the
land
of
Galaad
to
bee
restored
him
:
we
will
possesse
that
which
the
Lord
our
God
hath
conquered
and
obteined
.
Vnlesse
perhaps
thou
canst
shew
that
any
man
did
striue
about
it
for
the
space
of
three
hundred
yeares
:
(
Hic
permi●●●
&
amplius
here
for
a
thousand
yeares
and
more
.
)
Why
so
long
time
haue
you
attempted
nothing
for
the
recouerie
of
it
?
Chiefly
,
sith
the
prescription
of
certaine
yeares
sufficeth
in
groundes
and
possessions
.
Moreouer
,
the
consent
of
Italie
,
and
of
the
Church
,
and
of
the
whole
world
is
of
force
enough
to
giue
the
Pope
that
right
.
Finally
,
that
Constantine
remoued
the
seat
of
the
earthly
Empire
to
Constantinople
through
Gods
speciall
prouidence
,
to
the
end
that
the
kingdome
of
the
Church
forespoken
of
by
Daniel
the
Prophet
might
haue
his
seate
at
Rome
,
it
appeareth
by
this
,
that
straight
the
westerne
Emperours
,
Constans
and
the
rest
,
who
folowed
for
certaine
ages
,
Roma
sempecesserint
left
Rome
still
,
and
placed
the
seate
of
the
westerne
Empire
at
Milan
or
Rauenna
;
and
also
that
Constantius
the
nephiew
of
Heraclius
,
Michael
,
and
certaine
others
would
haue
brought
it
in
againe
to
Rome
,
but
could
not
.
(
M.
Hart
●
.
Sequitur
.
〈◊〉
a●tem
.
〈…〉
.
Dominu●
.
thousand
yeares
and
more
,
which
Genebrard
no
man
stroue
about
it
about
Constantines
a
thousand
yeares
,
and
more
no
man
stroue
with
them
about
it
.
〈…〉
Platin.
C●ement
.
tert.
Sigon
.
de
regn.
Ital.
lib.
the
consent
of
Italie
,
the
church
,
and
the
whole
world
.
Guicciard
.
hist.
It●l
.
lib.
Onuphrius
in
vita
Clement
.
sept.
&
Pauli
ter●
.
Guicciard
.
hist.
Ital.
lib.
Gods
speciall
prouidence
remouing
the
seate
of
the
westerne
Empire
to
Constantinople
,
to
the
end
that
the
kingdom
of
the
church
forespoken
of
by
Daniel
the
Prophet
might
haue
his
seate
at
Rome
:
the
western
Emperours
who
succeeded
Constantine
for
certaine
ages
,
left
Rome
still
,
Zosim
.
hist.
〈◊〉
Sigon
.
de
Occident
.
imper.
lib.
the
Churches
kingdome
kingdome
of
the
Iewes
the
kingdome
of
the
Saintes
that
doth
endure
for
euer
.
if
any
of
the
Bishops
of
Rome
abused
their
wealth
to
any
euill
purpose
,
or
els
their
autoritie
,
in
any
of
the
pointes
mentioned
by
me
:
you
are
so
farre
off
from
iustifying
them
therein
,
that
rather
you
rew
to
see
it
,
and
you
condemne
them
therefore
.
M.
Hart
to
iustifie
the
Popes
in
any
of
the
pointes
rew
and
condemne
their
abuses
therein
.
abuses
of
their
autoritie
the
supremacie
he
would
make
him
inheritour
of
the
crowne
:
the
crowne
the
crowne
Sozom
en
.
●ist
.
eccles.
lib.
P●i●amus
Elisabe●ham
praetenso
iure
regni
Regulae
Cancellariae
Pi●
Papae
Quinti
in
●clog
.
Bullar
.
&
Motu-proprior
.
Nicolaus
Clemangis
d●
corrupto
ecclesiae
statu
:
cap.
good
autour
M.
Hart
the
chapters
folowing
onely
this
is
it
which
you
goe
about
to
defend
in
them
,
that
because
of
Christes
promise
,
of
building
his
church
vpon
that
rocke
;
and
prayer
also
that
their
faith
should
not
faile
;
they
neuer
erred
in
iudgement
,
or
definitiue
sentence
.
definitiue
sentence
he
cannot
erre
iudicially
iudgement
or
definitiue
sentence
the
Euangelistes
,
and
other
penners
of
holy
write
,
for
the
execution
of
that
function
had
the
assistance
of
God
,
and
so
farre
could
not
erre
possibly
:
definitiue
sentence
prayer
of
Christ
erring
in
iudgement
or
definitiue
sentence
?
the
same
autours
you
are
sure
they
doo
maintaine
this
,
of
the
Popes
not
erring
in
iudgement
or
definitiue
sentence
,
no
lesse
then
you
do
.
In
Chronico
Supputat
.
●omanor
.
Pont.
Martinus
Polonus
De
reg●
.
I●al
.
lib.
decreed
in
a
councel
,
that
they
who
were
ordeined
Bishops
by
Pope
Formosus
were
not
ordeined
lawfully
,
because
the
man
was
wicked
by
whom
they
were
ordeined
.
Stephen
did
depriue
them
of
their
orders
,
&
Exordinauit
ordinatos
a
Formoso
did
vnordeine
them
who
were
ordeined
by
Formosus
.
depriue
and
vnordeine
them
who
were
ordeined
by
Formosus
:
that
all
the
ordeinings
of
Formosus
ought
to
bee
voide
.
Aug●●tin
.
cont●
.
epist.
●a●men
.
lib.
De
bapt●sm
.
contr.
Donat
lib.
Re●
.
per
Europ
.
gestar
.
lib.
Councell
of
Rauenna
Sigon
.
de
regn.
Ital.
lib.
depriuing
all
them
of
their
degree
who
were
ordeined
by
Formosus
,
he
did
ordeine
them
againe
:
which
thing
how
wickedly
he
did
you
may
perceue
by
this
,
that
euen
they
who
receyued
grace
or
Apostolike
blessing
of
Iudas
the
betrayer
of
Christ
before
he
betrayed
him
,
were
not
depriued
of
it
after
he
had
betrayed
him
and
hanged
himselfe
.
For
the
blessing
which
is
bestowed
on
the
seruants
of
Christ
,
is
not
powred
on
them
by
that
Priest
which
is
seene
,
but
by
that
Priest
which
is
not
seene
.
For
neither
he
that
planteth
is
any
thing
nor
he
that
watereth
,
but
God
that
giueth
the
encrease
.
In
Chronico
he
ordeined
them
againe
whom
he
depriued
.
Concil.
Rauenn
.
ann.
Do●●
Sigo●
.
de
regn.
Ital.
lib.
new
ordeininges
new
baptizinges
through
feare
Sigon
.
de
reg.
Ital.
lib.
Consistories
,
Courtes
for
feare
G●icciard
.
hist.
I●al
.
lib.
Theodoric
.
a
Niem
.
de
schis
.
〈◊〉
.
Popes
to
make
any
gaine
they
might
doo
it
lawfully
.
Chabrias
,
Plutarch
in
Apophthegm
.
Reg.
&
Imperat.
an
armie
of
hartes
is
more
to
be
feared
hauing
a
lyon
to
their
captaine
,
then
an
armie
of
lyons
hauing
a
hart
.
a
lyon
the
hart
Consistories
,
Courtes
prayed
for
his
brethren
strengthen
him
for
him
to
strengthen
his
brethren
.
Consistories
,
Courtes
erred
in
iudgement
and
definitiue
sentence
c.
Laudabilem
de
conuersione
infideli●m
when
of
maryed
persons
one
falleth
into
heresie
,
the
mariage
is
dissolued
,
and
the
catholike
partie
is
free
to
mary
againe
.
whosoeuer
dimisseth
his
wyfe
,
but
for
whooredom
,
and
marieth
an
other
,
doth
commit
adulterie
;
and
whosoeuer
marieth
her
that
is
dimissed
,
doth
commit
adulterie
.
c.
Quanto
.
de
●iuoitijs
Al●ons
.
a
Cast●o
aduers
haeres
.
lib.
For
that
Pope
Caelestine
did
erre
about
the
mariage
of
the
faithfull
of
whom
one
falleth
into
heresie
it
is
manifest
to
all
men
.
Neither
was
this
errour
of
Caelestin
such
as
ought
to
be
imputed
to
negligence
alone
,
that
we
may
say
he
erred
as
a
priuate
man
,
and
not
as
Pope
,
who
in
defining
of
any
serious
matter
should
aske
counsell
of
learned
men
.
For
this
definition
of
Caelestine
was
extant
in
the
old
decretals
,
which
I
my selfe
haue
seene
&
read
.
De
conuersione
infid
.
c.
Laudabilem
.
a
decretal
Gratianus
distinct.
c.
Ita
Dominus
.
§
Hoc
autem
.
Adrianus
,
in
sentent
.
de
confirmat
.
quaest.
vlt.
Gerson
,
&
Almain
,
Parisienses
Theologi
.
the
Pope
may
erre
in
iudgement
of
faith
.
Alfonsus
Princip.
doc●
.
lib.
Dogmatica
scripta
Honorij
ad
Sergium
.
Sext.
Synod
.
Constantinop
.
act
.
●mp●a
Sergi●
dogmata
cōfirm●uit
confirmed
their
wicked
errors
against
the
faith
,
Sext.
Synod
.
Constan●inop
.
act
.
all
the
Fathers
apply
this
priuilege
of
not
failing
and
of
confirming
other
in
faith
to
the
Roman
Church
,
and
Peters
successors
in
the
same
.
De
corrept
.
&
grati●
cap.
in
Matthaeum
.
&
in
Iohannem
De
vocat
.
〈◊〉
.
cap.
In
Luc.
[
faith
Christ
prayed
that
Peter
might
continue
therein
vnto
the
end
.
Turrecrem
.
in
〈◊〉
.
de
eccles.
l.
Canus
Loc.
Theolog.
l.
Bellarmin
.
Cōt●o●
Annot.
Luk.
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
l.
the
rocke
he
would
build
his
Church
and
the
gates
of
hell
should
not
preuaile
against
it
,
Rome
.
S.
In
Psalm
.
contr.
partem
donat.
number
the
Priestes
euen
from
the
seate
of
Peter
,
and
marke
their
succession
the
rocke
against
which
the
proude
gates
of
hell
preuaile
not
.
The
eighth
Diuision
I
am
ioyned
in
communion
to
your
holinesse
,
that
is
,
to
Peters
chaire
.
I
know
that
the
Church
is
builded
vpon
that
rocke
.
a
stone
a
rocke
the
rocke
Christ
:
De
verbis
Domin
.
Serm.
Retractat
.
lib.
ad
lapso●
ad
Cornelium
our
Lord
tooke
order
for
the
office
of
a
Bishop
and
the
state
of
his
Church
by
saying
vnto
Peter
,
Thou
art
Peter
,
and
on
this
rocke
will
I
build
my
Church
,
and
the
gates
of
hell
shall
not
preuaile
against
it
:
and
,
to
thee
will
I
giue
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
binde
on
earth
shall
be
bound
in
heauen
,
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
loose
on
earth
shall
be
loosed
in
heauen
.
Thence
by
course
of
times
,
and
successions
,
there
floweth
the
ordeining
of
Bishops
and
the
state
of
the
Church
:
that
Ecclesia
super
episcopos
constituatur
vpon
the
Bishops
the
Church
should
be
set
,
and
euery
action
of
the
Church
should
be
gouerned
and
guided
by
the
same
rulers
.
S.
Cyprian
the
rocke
the
church
built
vpon
the
rocke
,
the
rocke
S.
Cyprians
a●
lapsos
S.
Cyprian
Catholike
Church
the
house
of
God
the
spouse
of
Christ
.
the
Hebrewes
the
Corinthians
,
if
they
continue
faithfull
.
the
gates
of
hell
shall
not
preuaile
against
it
Peter
,
a
rocke
he
would
build
his
Church
the
Church
was
built
on
that
rocke
,
and
the
gates
of
hell
did
not
preuaile
against
it
.
Tertullian
.
de
praesc●ipt
.
adue●s
.
haeret
.
August
.
epist.
&
de
doctrin
.
Christian
.
l
Apostolike
Churches
Cyprian
.
ep.
Irenae
.
aduers.
haeres
.
l.
the
seat
and
chaire
of
Peter
.
S.
Paul
he
sate
at
Corinth
a
yeare
&
sixe
monethes
,
teaching
the
word
of
of
God
amongst
them
,
Damasus
in
Ponti●icali
.
Hieron
.
de
scrip●or
.
eccles.
verbo
Petrus
.
August
.
contr.
liter
.
Petilian
.
l.
he
sate
at
Rome
from
the
seat
of
Peter
Peters
chaire
Euseb.
in
Chronic.
Damasus
in
Pontificali
.
Durand
.
in
Rationali
diuin
.
off
.
l.
a
high
chaire
,
wherin
he
was
exalted
.
chaire
at
Antioche
Cathedra
S.
Petri
Antiochiae
.
Durand
.
l.
chaire
at
Rome
Cathedra
S.
Petri
Romae
.
Onuphr
.
annotat
.
in
Pla●in
.
vit.
Petri.
chaire
of
Peter
at
Antioche
Peters
chaire
the
new
feast
feastes
of
S.
Peters
chaire
Rome
the
seat
chaire
of
Peter
the
rocke
S.
Ièrom
he
knoweth
the
Church
to
be
built
S.
Austin
the
proud
gates
of
hell
preuaile
not
.
Staple●
〈◊〉
doctr●
the
feast
of
S.
Peters
chaire
S.
Ierom
a
profession
of
faith
touching
the
Trinitie
,
the
rocke
there
were
some
euil
men
amongst
them
whose
felowship
defiled
them
.
S.
Austin
a
Psalme
corne
,
in
the
field
wheate
in
the
floore
good
,
in
the
nett
a
me
homine
Romano
Theodoret.
hist.
eccles.
l.
&
l.
Symbolum
Damasi
apud
Hier.
Tom.
Th●odoret
.
lib.
Hier.
epist.
S.
Ambrose
Theodoret.
hist.
eccles.
l.
the
west
Hier.
epist.
Now
in
the
west
the
sunne
of
righteousnes
ariseth
,
and
the
inheritance
of
the
Fathers
is
kept
vncorrupted
amongst
you
alone
.
In
Psalmo
contr.
part
.
Donati
.
beyond
sea
the
whole
world
August
.
retractat
.
l.
the
Church
of
Rome
Tertull.
de
praescript
.
aduers
.
hae●et
.
S.
Austin
the
Church
of
Rome
the
Churches
August
.
con●●
.
liter
.
Petil.
l.
of
Ierusalem
of
Corinth
,
of
Antioche
,
Ephesus
,
Smyrna
,
Pergamus
,
of
Asia
,
Bithynia
,
Galatia
,
Cappadocia
,
Contr.
Cres●on
.
gramm
.
l.
&
epist.
S.
Ierom.
the
Churches
of
the
west
and
of
Aegypt
,
of
Damasus
Bishop
of
Rome
,
and
Peter
Bishop
of
Alexandria
.
●ozom
.
histor
●●●le●
l.
that
all
they
should
be
named
and
esteemed
Catholikes
,
who
beleeued
of
the
Trinitie
as
Damasus
and
Peter
did
;
the
rest
to
be
accounted
and
punished
as
heretikes
.
Sozom.
l.
East
,
Nectarius
,
Pelagius
,
Diodorus
,
Amphilochius
,
Helladius
,
Otrein●s
,
Gregorie
Ny●●en
,
none
should
haue
the
ch●rge
of
●ishoprickes
committed
to
them
but
such
as
we●●
of
their
faith
.
S.
Ieroms
S.
Ierom.
the
faith
of
the
Trinitie
S.
Ieroms
I
am
ioyned
in
communion
vnto
your
holinesse
,
that
is
to
Peters
chaire
.
I
know
that
the
Church
is
builded
vpon
that
rocke
.
to
Peters
chaire
Damasus
,
Liberius
subscribed
to
the
Arian
heresie
S.
Ierom
Ecclesiasticall
writers
In
adiect
.
ad
Chronic.
Euseb
▪
Chron.
lib.
S.
Ierom
De
virgin
.
l.
Liberius
a
blessed
man
In
apolog.
Basil
,
Ambrose
Liberius
a
blessed
man
.
Serm.
de
humil●t
De
fide
lib.
in
praefat
In
anchorat
Peter
a
blessed
man
.
Socrat.
hist.
eccles.
l.
Sozom.
l.
In
apolog.
Liberius
condemned
the
heresie
of
the
Arians
,
and
therefore
suffered
banishment
hee
continued
not
in
suffering
banishment
to
the
end
,
but
Athanas.
in
epist.
ad
solit.
vit.
agent
.
through
feare
of
death
subscribed
to
that
heresie
with
his
hand
,
though
with
his
heart
he
were
still
against
it
.
In
Pontificali
Liberius
did
consent
also
to
Constantius
the
Arian
.
there
are
many
who
dout
of
that
storie
.
Annot.
in
Plat.
vit.
Felicis
secund.
Anastasius
the
keeper
of
the
Popes
librarie
,
was
(
as
hee
thinketh
)
the
first
who
beleeued
it
,
and
thrust
it
into
the
booke
of
Damasus
,
as
many
other
thinges
besides
.
Hist.
eccles●●ast
.
lib.
In
〈◊〉
there
are
many
who
doubt
of
that
storie
Liberius
wrote
one
epistle
to
Athana●ius
and
the
Bishops
of
Aegypt
against
the
Arians
;
and
another
to
all
Bishops
,
exhorting
them
to
constancie
.
Sanction
▪
●●●clesiast
.
class
▪
Hierar
.
ecclesiast.
lib.
some
hath
interlaced
those
wordes
into
his
Chronicle
,
through
ignorance
or
fraude
.
Ierom
could
say
nought
thereof
,
but
what
he
had
by
heare-say
.
him
to
be
corrupted
by
Anastasius
the
keeper
of
the
Popes
librarie
.
the
Emperour
compelled
Liberius
to
subscribe
the
Emperour
Tentauit
cōpelle●e
assayed
to
compel
him
certaine
Arian
Bishops
procured
him
to
consent
they
endeuored
that
he
should
consent
.
Chronogr
.
l.
Ierom
could
say
nought
thereof
but
by
heare-say
Histor.
ecclesiast.
lib.
Liberius
was
no
Arian
in
the
time
of
Valens
the
Emperour
Histor.
ecclesiast
lib.
the
west
was
alwayes
free
form
Arianisme
Defens
.
●id
.
Trident.
lib.
Contr.
Brent
.
lib.
they
beleeued
a
false
rumour
Praelect.
Rom.
Sontrou.
false
rumours
Annot.
in
vitam
Liber
.
Concil.
Tom.
very
auncient
historians
and
writers
beare
witnesse
of
Liberius
most
constant
perseuerance
in
defense
of
the
Catholike
faith
.
very
auncient
historians
and
writers
Nicephor
.
Callist.
hist.
ecclesiast.
l.
doubtlesse
did
draw
his
writings
out
of
the
auncient
.
the
Pope
may
be
an
heretike
,
●h●on
lib.
Marianus
Scotus
In
supputat
.
R●man
.
〈◊〉
Martinus
Polonus
〈…〉
in
Chron
〈…〉
Ch●on
.
lib.
〈…〉
Iebe●●
secund
〈◊〉
.
de
〈◊〉
▪
cath●
l.
Liberius
subscribed
to
the
Arian
heresie
Ca●h
.
contr.
ha
r.
l.
Albert.
K●●ntz
.
Metrop
.
l.
was
an
Arian
Damasus
,
I
am
ioyned
in
communion
vnto
your
holinesse
,
that
is
,
to
Peters
chaire
;
I
know
that
the
Church
is
builded
vpon
that
rocke
:
the
chaire
of
Peter
S.
Ierom.
S.
Ierom
In
Psalm
.
c●●tra
pa●●
.
Donat.
Donatistes
,
Number
ye
the
Priestes
euen
from
the
very
seat
of
Peter
,
&
in
that
ranke
of
Fathers
marke
who
succeeded
whom
:
that
is
the
rocke
against
which
the
proud
gates
of
hell
preuaile
not
.
The
gates
of
hell
preuaile
not
against
the
Priestes
who
succeede
Peter
the
gates
of
hell
heresies
,
and
the
principall
autours
of
heresies
,
In
Anchora●
S.
Ierom
Fab.
Quintilia●
.
lib.
she
was
thirtie
yeares
of
age
.
That
must
needes
be
true
,
Tullie
;
for
I
haue
heard
it
of
you
twentie
yeares
ago
.
The
gates
of
hell
preuaile
not
against
the
succession
of
the
Bishops
of
Rome
the
gates
of
hell
a
warfare
the
Church
the
deuil
The
gates
of
hell
the
deuill
the
gates
of
hell
In
Anchorat
De
symbol
.
ad
Catechum
.
lib.
all
euils
In
Matthaeum
Tract.
In
quint.
Psalmum
poenitent
In
Matth.
H●eron
.
&
Raban
.
comment
.
in
Mat.
S.
Austins
heresies
of
the
Arians
,
or
Donatistes
,
or
others
did
not
preuaile
against
them
:
Hieron
.
i●
Chronic.
Bus●b
he
being
weeried
with
the
tediousnes
of
his
banishment
did
subscribe
to
it
:
yet
Socrat.
hist.
eccles.
lib.
Sozomen
.
lib.
Hieron
.
de
script
.
ec●les
.
verbo
Acaciu●
.
Socrat.
l.
he
was
an
Arian
Theodoret.
histor.
eccles.
l.
Sozom.
l.
he
communicated
only
with
the
Arians
Felix
dyed
a
martyr
Genebrard
.
Chronogr
.
l.
Peters
chaire
hath
such
a
vertue
,
that
it
could
rather
beare
a
martyr
then
an
heretike
,
or
a
Pope
that
fauoured
heretikes
Optat.
Mileuit
.
contr.
Donatist
.
lib.
Marcellin
.
Comes
in
Chronic.
S.
Austins
Annot.
in
Plat.
vit.
Feli.
secund.
Euseb.
hist.
ecclesiast.
lib.
Cyprian
▪
epist.
ad
Co●nelium
,
&
Lucium
▪
August
.
in
breui
.
collat.
cum
Donatist
.
collat.
diei
tert.
cap.
&
epist.
S.
Austin
Donatists
epistle
in
the
ranke
of
this
succession
there
is
not
one
Bishop
found
that
was
a
Donatist
.
Irenae
.
aduers.
haeres
.
l.
Carpocrates
,
Valentinus
,
Marcion
Theodoret.
hist.
eccles.
l.
Sabellius
,
Macedonius
,
Photinus
,
Apollinaris
,
the
doctrine
of
the
blessed
Trinitie
S.
Austin
the
gates
of
hell
did
not
preuaile
against
it
.
The
ninth
Diuision
S●aplet
.
lib.
S.
Austin
S.
Austin
Carpocratians
:
&
let
no
man
maruaile
that
we
rehearse
al
thinges
so
exactly
;
for
,
that
which
is
manifest
in
faith
is
thereby
shewed
.
De
praescriptionib
.
aduers.
haeret
they
haue
autority
from
the
Church
of
Rome
,
succession
of
that
Church
and
See
is
to
be
set
against
all
heretikes
.
it
is
a
most
ample
declaration
of
the
Apostolike
faith
to
be
of
his
side
against
the
Valentinians
.
&
that
much
more
surely
and
to
the
soules
health
in
deed
.
Epiphanius
,
Tertullian
,
Irenaeus
,
Optatus
,
Fabia
.
The
succession
of
the
Roman
Bishops
is
a
proofe
of
the
true
faith
:
for
so
it
was
in
the
time
of
Austin
,
Epiphanius
,
Optatus
,
Tertullian
,
&
Irenaeus
,
twelue
hundred
yeares
ago
&
vpwarde
.
Succession
sheepes
clothing
false
Prophets
of
your
own
selues
there
shall
arise
men
speaking
peruerse
thinges
to
draw
disciples
after
them
:
&
lib.
the
succession
of
Bishops
in
all
Churches
through
the
whole
world
doth
keepe
and
teach
that
doctrine
which
the
Apostles
deliuered
.
all
Churches
al
Churches
Princip.
doctrin
.
lib.
Princip.
doctrin
.
lib.
we
can
recken
them
who
were
ordeined
Bishops
by
the
Apostles
in
the
Churches
,
&
their
successours
vntill
our
time
,
Irenae
.
lib.
who
taught
not
any
such
thing
,
and
so
foorth
.
But
for
as
much
as
it
would
be
verie
long
to
recken
the
successions
of
all
Churches
:
we
declare
the
faith
of
the
greatest
,
the
most
auncient
and
famous
Church
of
Rome
.
Which
faith
hath
continued
vntill
our
time
by
the
successions
of
Bishops
.
And
againe
:
the
true
knowledge
is
the
doctrine
of
the
Apostles
,
and
the
auncient
state
of
the
Church
in
the
whole
world
,
and
the
forme
of
Christes
body
according
to
the
successions
of
Bishops
vnto
whom
they
did
commit
the
Church
,
which
is
in
euery
place
,
which
hath
continued
vntill
our
time
,
being
kept
,
and
so
foorth
.
the
successions
of
all
Churches
because
it
would
be
tedious
all
Churches
,
in
euery
place
,
through
the
whole
world
.
the
Churche
through
al●
the
world
,
the
Churches
of
Smyrna
,
of
Ephesus
,
of
Asia
,
the
Churches
in
Germany
,
in
Spaine
,
in
France
,
in
the
East
countries
,
in
Aegypt
,
in
Liby●
,
in
the
middle
of
the
worlde
.
Histor.
ecclesiast.
lib.
did
talke
with
very
many
Bishops
:
of
whom
,
euen
of
them
al
,
he
heard
the
same
doctrin
,
in
euery
succession
,
and
in
euery
citie
,
the
doctrine
is
such
as
the
Law
,
and
the
Prophets
,
and
the
Lord
doth
preach
.
the
succession
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
as
of
the
greatest
Church
,
and
the
most
auncient
and
knowne
vnto
all
,
founded
and
established
by
two
the
most
excellent
Apostles
Peter
and
Paule
.
De
praescriptionib
.
aduers.
haeret
prescription
against
heretikes
Runne
ouer
the
Apostolike
Churches
,
at
which
the
very
chaires
of
the
Apostles
are
sate
on
yet
in
their
places
:
at
which
their
authenticall
letters
are
recited
,
sounding
out
the
voyce
and
representing
the
face
of
euery
one
of
them
.
Is
Achaia
next
vnto
thee
?
Thou
hast
Corinth
.
If
thou
be
not
farre
from
Macedonia
,
thou
hast
Philippi
,
thou
hast
the
Thessalonians
.
If
thou
canst
go
into
Asia
,
thou
hast
Ephesus
.
If
thou
lye
neere
to
Italu
,
thou
hast
Rome
:
whence
wee
haue
authoritie
also
.
Whence
we
haue
authoritie
,
August
episcopus
Hipponensis
the
succes●i●on
of
the
Roman
Church
,
De
vnitat
.
eccles.
cap.
all
Churches
Contr.
liter
.
Petilian
.
lib.
the
chaire
of
the
Church
of
Rome
wherein
Peter
sate
,
and
Anastasius
sitteth
now
,
the
chaire
of
the
Church
of
Ierusalem
,
wherein
Iames
sate
,
and
Iohn
sitteth
now
.
Epiphan.
haer·
Manifestum
in
●ide
.
Stapl●●ton
lib.
manifest
in
faith
&
l.
Epiph.
haer.
Irenaeus
▪
Tertullian
▪
Ephesus
,
Smyrna
,
Corinth
,
Philippi
,
Alfons
.
a
Castr.
aduers.
haer.
lib.
de
Eucharistia
.
lib.
de
Papa
&
purgatorio
.
Canus
Locor
.
Theologic
l.
Sander
.
visib
.
monar.
lib.
Genebrard
.
Chronograph
.
lib.
the
Greekes
haue
failed
in
the
faith
,
and
yeelded
vnto
sundry
heresies
.
Alexandria
,
Antioche
I●
Chronico
the
successions
of
foure
Churches
,
in
the
mother-cities
of
the
prouinces
Rome
Alexandria
,
Antioche
Niceph.
epis●
.
Constantinop
.
chronolog.
tripartit
.
Iren.
l.
Te●●
▪
de
praeser.
Euseb.
l.
Nicephor
.
Chronolog.
tripartit
Genebrard
.
Chronogr
.
l.
Socrat.
hist.
eccles.
lib.
Histor.
Miscell
.
Pauli
Diac.
lib.
Leo
nonus
epist.
ad
Michael
.
cap.
Sigebert
.
in
Chron.
Staplet
.
princip.
doctrin
.
lib.
Irenae
lib.
we
must
obey
those
priestes
who
with
the
succession
of
the
Bishoply
charge
haue
receiued
the
sure
gift
of
the
truth
according
to
the
will
of
God
.
Demandes
.
●ishtons
table
Bristow
.
Gen●brard
the
Bishops
of
Rome
Anastasius
,
In
the
ranke
of
this
succession
,
there
is
not
one
Bishop
found
that
was
a
Donatist
In
the
rancke
of
this
succession
there
is
not
one
Bishop
found
that
hath
vsurped
:
S.
Austins
S.
Austin
of
the
succession
of
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
the
gates
of
hell
preuailed
not
against
it
.
S.
Austins
S.
Austin
Zosimus
,
Boniface
Their
pride
Epist.
Concil.
African
.
ad
Bonifacium
&
Caelestinum
.
S.
Austin
the
gates
of
hell
preuailed
not
against
it
Staplet
.
princ
.
doctr.
l.
Gregor.
in
Psal.
paenitent
.
super
ver●umillum
,
Tota
die
.
the
Church
of
Rome
the
head
of
all
Churches
Christ
committed
specially
this
Church
to
S.
Peter
,
saying
,
to
thee
wil
I
giue
my
Church
.
Peter
,
to
thee
will
I
giue
my
Church
.
vpon
this
rocke
will
I
builde
my
Church
.
Christ
him selfe
,
which
Peter
had
his
name
of
,
and
on
which
he
saide
he
would
build
his
Church
the
holie
Church
In
Canticum
Canticor
.
cap.
&
passim
(
that
is
to
say
,
the
companie
of
Gods
elect
and
chosen
)
which
shall
neuer
fall
away
from
the
Catholike
faith
in
this
world
,
and
in
the
world
to
come
shall
continue
stedfast
for
euer
with
God
.
For
the
gates
of
hell
shall
not
preuaile
against
it
.
the
head
of
all
Churches
In
psalm
yea
he
hath
stretched
out
so
farre
the
rashnesse
of
his
furie
,
that
he
chalengeth
to
him selfe
the
head
of
all
Churches
,
euen
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
vsurpeth
the
right
of
earthly
power
ouer
the
ladie
of
nations
.
Which
he
did
altogether
forbidde
to
be
doon
,
who
specially
committed
this
Church
to
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
saying
,
To
thee
will
I
giue
my
Church
.
Roman
Church
the
Emperour
vsurpeth
the
right
of
earthly
power
ouer
it
.
Gregor.
Registr.
lib.
&c.
passim
[
the
right
of
earthly
power
vsurped
ouer
the
Church
,
]
Anastas
.
bibliothecar
.
in
vita
Agathon
.
Sigtabert
.
in
Chron.
ad
ann.
Christ
.
Iohan.
Diacon
.
in
vit.
Greg.
lib.
Christ
did
forbid
it
,
who
specially
committed
this
Church
to
S.
Peter
,
saying
,
To
thee
will
I
giue
my
Church
.
he
knew
not
what
he
said
,
Maister
it
is
good
for
vs
to
be
here
,
and
let
vs
make
three
tabernacles
.
Gregorie
the
Iewes
the
Gentiles
his
Church
the
gates
of
hell
should
not
preuaile
against
it
.
Plutarch
in
Apoph●hegm
.
Reg.
&
Imperat.
them
alone
,
and
all
them
,
who
are
built
on
Christ
firmely
,
and
faithfully
,
and
nothing
shall
remoue
them
from
him
.
euill
seruants
whom
he
hath
predestinate
,
them
hath
he
also
glorified
.
my
Church
my
sheepe
sheepe
,
to
them
I
giue
eternal
life
,
and
they
shal
neuer
perish
against
it
the
gates
of
hel
shall
not
preuaile
.
In
Matthaeum
cap.
In
Matt.
tracta●●
euery
man
established
in
the
faith
of
Christ
is
meant
by
the
Church
,
&
the
gates
of
hell
shal
not
preuaile
against
him
these
gates
preuaile
against
all
who
are
not
of
the
Church
,
and
he
is
neither
the
Church
nor
any
part
therof
whom
they
preuaile
against
Nicol.
Liran
.
in
Matt.
cap.
the
gates
of
hell
shall
not
preuaile
against
the
Church
by
subuerting
it
from
the
true
faith
.
Whereby
it
is
plaine
that
the
Church
consisteth
not
of
men
in
respect
of
honour
,
or
power
ecclesiasticall
or
ciuill
;
for
many
Princes
and
Popes
haue
beene
found
Apostatasse
〈◊〉
to
haue
reuolted
from
the
faith
:
but
the
Church
consisteth
of
them
,
in
whom
there
is
true
knowlege
and
profession
of
the
faith
and
truth
.
the
Church
of
Rome
the
head
of
all
Churches
Melchior
Canus
Locor
.
Theologi●
.
l.
it
is
not
writen
in
the
scriptures
,
that
the
Pope
succeedeth
Peter
in
the
supremacie
.
Robert●
Bellarmini
Lectiones
,
de
Pontifice
Maii
,
anno
Dom.
lectures
of
the
Pope
Peter
set
his
chaire
at
Rome
,
and
there
died
the
Church
receiued
it
though
not
by
scripture
,
yet
by
tradition
a
tradition
of
the
Apostles
a
tradition
of
Peter
M.
Hart
Thou
art
Peter
,
and
on
this
rocke
,
I
haue
prayed
for
the
Peter
,
Peter
,
feede
my
sheepe
a
tradition
of
Peter
The
first
Diuision
The
scholer
is
not
aboue
his
maister
,
nor
the
seruant
aboue
his
Lord
.
labor
in
vaine
I
haue
laboured
in
vaine
,
I
haue
spent
my
strength
in
vaine
and
for
nothing
:
but
yet
my
duety
is
with
the
Lord
,
and
my
worke
with
my
God
.
[
tradition
are
redeemed
from
their
vaine
conuersation
Vulg.
paterne
traditionis
of
the
tradition
of
their
Fathers
.
S.
Paule
Bacchus
,
Diana
,
Minerua
,
Mercurie
in
God
we
liue
,
and
moue
,
and
haue
our
being
.
Homer
.
Odyss.
lib.
Orpheus
&
Callimachus
hymnis
in
Iouem
.
In
phaenom
S.
Paule
the
traditions
out
of
the
scriptures
Concil.
Trident
.
Session
the
gospell
of
Christ
is
partly
contained
in
writen
bookes
that
is
the
scriptures
;
partly
in
vnwriten
things
,
that
is
traditions
Elias
Le●●ta
in
T●●bi
God
by
Moses
deliuered
not
only
the
law
,
that
is
writen
;
but
also
an
vnwriten
law
,
which
they
call
Cabala
.
as
the
Iewish
Rabbines
Elias
Leuita
in
Tisbi
Scripturarij
.
Albert.
Pigh
.
eccl.
hier.
lib.
Dubitantij
dialog.
De
vi●●s
,
sectis
,
&
dogmat
.
hae●er
.
l.
it
is
held
by
tradition
Thou
art
Peter
and
vpon
this
rocke
,
Epist.
prima
Princ.
doctr.
lib.
to
be
held
by
tradition
Robert
.
Bellarmin
.
controue●
witnesses
thereof
the
first
Popes
of
Rome
,
most
holy
martyrs
,
Anacletus
,
Sixtus
the
first
,
Eleutherius
,
Victor
,
Sixtus
the
second
,
Zepherinus
,
Marcellus
,
Melchiades
,
Marcus
,
the
generall
Councels
the
Popes
the
Fathers
their
supremacie
is
an
vnwritten
truth
it
is
writen
:
euen
Anacletus
,
Victor
,
Zepherinus
,
Marcellus
,
Melchiades
,
the
same
thing
is
both
writen
and
vnwriten
?
Councels
,
Popes
a
bolt
shaftes
;
blessed
is
the
man
that
hath
his
quiuer
full
of
them
,
they
shall
not
be
confounded
but
they
shall
destroy
their
enimies
in
the
gate
Stapleton
,
Torrensis
,
Canisius
Popish
Rabbins
the
writinges
of
Fathers
are
as
trees
,
whereof
there
may
be
made
good
shaftes
,
such
as
shall
destroy
their
enimies
in
the
gate
the
man
is
blessed
who
hath
his
quiuer
full
of
them
?
Except
the
Lord
keepe
the
citie
,
the
keeper
watcheth
in
vaine
.
God
doth
blesse
men
in
giuing
them
children
,
they
are
as
arrowes
in
the
hand
of
a
strong
man
:
blessed
is
the
man
that
hath
his
quiuer
full
of
them
;
they
shall
not
be
confounded
,
but
they
shall
destroy
their
enimies
in
the
gate
.
to
pearce
into
the
harte
of
the
kinges
enimies
,
the
arrowes
hearken
not
to
Moses
and
the
Prophetes
,
they
should
rise
from
the
dead
:
the
Prophetes
preached
not
any
thing
,
but
that
,
which
the
Prophetes
and
Moses
saide
should
come
to
passe
.
if
an
Angell
from
heauen
preach
beside
that
which
the
Apostles
preached
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
S.
Austin
Cont.
liter
.
Petilian
.
Dona●ist
.
lib.
whether
it
be
of
Christ
,
or
of
his
Church
,
or
of
any
thing
els
whatsoeuer
pertaining
to
our
faith
and
life
,
I
will
not
say
,
if
we
,
but
if
an
Angel
from
heauen
shall
preach
to
you
besides
that
which
you
haue
receyued
in
the
scriptures
of
the
law
and
the
Gospel
let
him
be
accursed
S.
Austins
all
thinges
that
doo
concerne
our
faith
and
life
.
Si
angelus
de
coelo
vobis
annuntiauerit
praeterqàum
quod
in
scripturis
legalibus
&
euangelicis
accepistis
,
anathema
sit
.
the
scrip●ures
of
the
law
and
the
gospell
?
beside
that
against
that
in
the
scriptures
of
the
law
and
the
gospell
,
against
the
scriptures
beside
the
scriptures
Praeterquàm
;
id
est
contra
quàm
:
beside
that
which
you
haue
receyued
in
the
scriptures
,
against
that
Annotat.
in
som.
August
.
script
.
●
Grauio
,
probat
.
a
Molano
&
Theologis
Louan
.
S.
Austins
●n
Ioha●n●m
The
Apostle
did
not
say
,
If
any
man
preach
vnto
you
more
then
you
haue
receyued
,
but
,
beside
that
you
haue
receyued
.
For
if
he
should
say
that
,
he
should
be
preiudiciall
to
him selfe
,
who
desired
to
come
to
the
Thessalonians
that
he
might
supply
that
which
was
wanting
to
their
faith
.
Now
he
,
that
supplyeth
,
addeth
that
which
was
wanting
;
taketh
not
away
that
which
was
,
S.
Austin
beside
it
the
Apostles
maner
of
instructing
men
,
was
,
to
feede
them
first
with
milke
,
not
with
strong
meat
.
wanting
to
the
Thessalonians
they
had
either
,
then
the
scripture
hath
S.
Austins
more
the
manhead
of
Christ
milke
;
of
the
Godhead
,
strong
meat
.
S.
Austin
beside
the
scriptures
of
the
law
&
the
gospell
,
against
them
S
Austins
S.
Austins
Contr.
liter
.
Petilian
.
Donanatist
.
lib.
S.
Austin
as
though
we
had
commanded
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
who
were
so
long
before
vs
,
that
they
in
their
bookes
should
set
downe
no
testimonies
whereby
the
Donatists
might
be
proued
to
be
the
church
of
Christ
.
the
scriptures
of
the
law
&
the
gospel
the
Prophetes
&
Apostles
beside
the
scriptures
not
in
the
scriptures
to
proue
their
doctrine
by
the
testament
Annot
in
Tom.
Aug.
Contraliter
.
Petilian
.
lib.
S.
Austins
the
testament
S.
Austin
Optatus
lib.
●
contra
Parmenian
.
Donatist
.
Christ
hath
dealt
with
vs
,
as
an
earthly
Father
is
wont
with
his
children
:
who
,
fearing
least
they
should
fall
out
after
his
decease
,
doth
set
downe
his
will
in
writing
vnder
witnesses
,
&
if
there
arise
debate
amongst
the
brethren
,
they
go
to
the
testament
.
He
,
whose
word
must
end
our
controuersie
,
is
Christ
.
Let
his
wil
be
sought
in
his
testament
,
Aug.
in
Psal.
we
are
brethren
why
doo
we
striue
?
Our
father
died
not
vntestate
:
he
made
a
testament
,
&
so
died
.
Men
do
striue
about
the
goods
of
the
dead
,
till
the
testament
be
brought
foorth
:
when
that
is
brought
,
they
yeeld
to
haue
it
opened
,
&
read
.
The
iudge
doth
hearken
,
the
counsellours
be
silent
,
the
cryer
biddeth
peace
,
all
the
people
is
attentiue
,
that
the
wordes
of
the
dead
man
may
be
read
&
heard
.
He
lyeth
voide
of
life
&
feeling
,
in
his
graue
,
and
his
words
preuaile
:
Christ
doth
sit
in
heauen
,
and
is
his
testament
gainesaied
?
Open
it
:
let
vs
reade
:
we
are
brethren
:
why
do
we
striue
?
Let
our
mindes
be
pacified
.
Our
father
hath
not
left
vs
without
a
testament
.
He
that
made
the
testament
is
liuing
for
euer
.
He
doth
heare
our
words
:
he
doth
know
his
owne
word
.
Let
vs
reade
:
why
doo
we
striue
Let
him
be
accursed
who
preacheth
any
point
of
faith
,
or
life
beside
the
scriptures
.
against
the
scriptures
Louan
Doctours
against
the
testament
beside
the
testament
sith
the
Donatists
claimed
the
inheritaunce
of
Christ
to
them selues
,
they
must
proue
their
title
by
his
will
and
testament
.
they
had
no
right
vnto
▪
it
.
them
accursed
,
who
,
in
any
point
,
either
of
faith
,
or
life
,
doo
preach
beside
that
which
is
deliuered
in
the
scriptures
of
the
law
and
the
gospel
.
[
beside
[
against
:
the
testator
Annot.
in
Optat
.
lib.
Francis
Baldwin
a
testament
may
be
either
nuncupatiuum
or
scriptum
;
either
set
down
in
writing
,
or
vttered
by
word
of
mouth
.
a
testament
L.
Hac
consul●●sima
.
§.
per
nuncupationem
.
Cod.
dete●tamentis
.
In●titut
.
lib.
perfit
testament
his
writen
testament
is
perfit
of
it selfe
.
Contr.
epist.
Parm.
lib.
De
vnit
.
eccles.
cap.
De
doctr.
Christ
.
lib.
of
whom
S.
Austin
speaketh
as
of
a
worthy
Catholike
Bishop
equall
to
Ambrose
and
Cyprian
;
of
whom
Ad
Mon.
l.
Fulgentius
speaketh
as
of
a
holy
faithfull
interpretor
of
Paule
like
to
Austin
and
Ambrose
Edmund
.
Cam●pian
.
Rat.
he
,
nor
he
onely
,
but
the
rest
of
the
Fathers
are
of
your
religion
as
surely
and
fully
as
the
Pope
himselfe
,
Pope
Gregorie
the
thirteenth
Gregorie
the
thirteenth
Reg.
cancellar
.
Apost
rules
of
Chancery
for
reservations
and
prouisions
,
Liter
.
processus
Grego
.
decimi
tert.
le●t
.
die
Coen
.
Dom.
accursing
of
all
that
appeale
from
Popes
to
Councels
,
Bulla
confirmat
.
priuileg
.
ord.
.
de
obseruant
.
Non-obstantibus
&c.
Ecloge
bullar
.
&
motuproprior
.
Greg.
decimit●rt
.
bulles
against
decrees
of
Councels
both
prouinciall
and
generall
,
their
sufficiencie
to
decide
all
controuersies
:
Edmund
Campian
.
Ration
scriptures
onely
Annot
▪
in
Optat
.
lib.
he
vsed
that
comparison
of
a
testament
not
so
warily
.
Not
so
warily
the
Church
is
catholike
whether
it
be
of
Christ
,
or
of
his
church
,
or
of
any
thing
else
whatsoeuer
pertaining
to
our
faith
and
life
,
nothing
must
be
preached
beside
the
scriptures
,
baptisme
,
S.
De
baptism
.
contra
Donatist
.
lib.
tradition
of
the
Apostles
Not
so
much
the
scripture
the
custome
of
the
Church
deliuered
by
the
Apostles
.
the
word
writen
vnwriten
traditions
S.
Austin
Confess
.
August
.
lib.
Augustinian
confession
of
Torrensis
chapter
of
Traditions
S.
Austin
.
Torrensis
S.
Austins
De
bapt.
co●tr
.
Donatist
.
lib.
S.
Cyprian
whereas
Cyprian
warneth
vs
that
we
should
go
to
the
coondit
head
,
which
is
the
tradition
of
the
Apostles
,
and
thence
direct
the
pipe
to
our
owne
times
:
that
is
best
and
to
be
done
out
of
all
dout
.
S.
Austins
S.
Austins
owne
wordes
It
is
deliuered
therefore
to
vs
by
the
Apostles
(
as
Cyprian
himselfe
rehearseth
)
that
there
is
one
God
,
and
one
Christ
,
and
one
hope
,
and
one
faith
,
and
one
church
,
and
one
baptisme
.
S.
Austins
[
tradition
is
deliuered
writen
in
the
scriptures
tradition
writen
controuersies
to
be
decided
by
this
tradition
onely
,
Stephanus
,
Traditum
est
,
it
is
deliuered
,
vnde
est
ista
traditio
,
whence
is
this
tradition
?
Doth
it
come
from
the
authoritie
of
the
Lord
and
the
gospell
,
or
from
the
commaundements
and
epistles
of
the
Apostles
?
For
that
we
must
doo
those
things
which
are
writen
,
God
doth
witnesse
saying
to
Ioshua
,
Let
not
this
booke
of
the
law
depart
out
of
thy
mouth
:
but
meditate
in
it
day
and
night
,
that
thou
maiest
obserue
to
performe
all
thinges
which
are
writen
therein
.
And
likewise
the
Lorde
sending
his
Apostles
willed
them
that
the
nations
should
bee
baptized
,
and
taught
to
obserue
all
things
which
he
had
commaunded
.
Wherefore
if
this
thing
(
of
the
which
Stephanus
saith
,
it
is
deliuered
,
)
be
commaunded
in
the
gospell
,
or
contained
in
the
epistles
or
actes
of
the
Apostles
:
let
this
diuine
and
holy
tradition
be
obserued
.
S.
Austin
S.
Cyprian
Annota●
.
in
epist.
ad
Pompeium
the
holy
scriptures
if
S.
Cyprian
had
bene
instructed
better
that
the
scriptures
cited
by
him
to
proue
his
errour
,
are
not
of
force
thereto
:
S.
Austin
douteth
not
but
he
would
haue
allowed
the
contrary
tradition
.
De
baptism
.
contr.
Donatist
.
lib.
&
deincep●
passim
Sermon
.
de
temp.
Let
the
rule
of
the
Church
and
the
holy
tradition
and
iudgement
of
the
Fathers
continue
sure
and
sound
for
euer
.
Now
the
faith
of
our
Fathers
is
this
;
we
beleeue
in
God
the
father
almightie
,
maker
of
all
things
visible
and
inuisible
,
[
the
tradition
of
the
Fathers
]
S.
Austin
In
Censu●
generali
To●●
operum
D.
August
Louan
censours
the
Trinitie
touching
the
Trinitie
nothing
must
be
said
beside
the
rule
of
faith
,
which
is
set
downe
in
scriptures
:
S.
Austin
S.
Austin
S.
Austin
S.
Austins
the
summe
of
Austins
doctrine
Confess
.
August
.
lib.
of
their
sufficiencie
If
I
can
proue
it
by
the
Fathers
▪
Donatists
,
whether
one
should
be
twise
baptized
:
conrr
.
●armenian
.
Donatist
say
,
it
is
lawfull
:
we
say
,
it
is
not
lawfull
.
Betweene
your
[
it
is
lawfull
,
]
&
our
[
it
is
not
lawfull
,
]
the
peoples
souls
do
dout
and
wauer
.
Let
none
beleeue
you
,
nor
vs
:
we
are
all
contentious
men
.
Iudges
must
be
sought
for
.
If
Christians
:
they
can
not
be
giuen
of
both
sides
;
for
truth
is
hindred
by
affections
.
A
iudge
without
must
be
sought
for
.
If
a
Paynim
:
he
can
not
know
the
Christian
mysteries
.
If
a
Iewe
:
he
is
an
enimie
of
Christian
baptisme
.
No
iudgement
therefore
of
this
matter
can
be
found
in
earth
:
De
caelo
quae●endus
est
iudex
a
iudge
from
heauen
must
be
sought
for
.
But
why
knocke
we
at
heauen
:
when
here
we
haue
the
testament
of
Christ
in
the
gospell
the
iury
next
neighbors
,
most
sufficient
,
and
ieast
suspicious
.
Popes
neighbours
France
,
Spaine
c.
Ego
N.
extra
.
de
i●reiurando
.
to
maintaine
the
Papacy
most
sufficient
least
suspicious
most
sufficient
the
iury
According
to
the
truth
of
the
euidence
,
the
iury
the
iury
the
iury
to
say
the
truth
,
and
al
the
truth
,
and
nothing
but
the
truth
.
the
iury
L.
Testium
fides
.
D.
de
Testibus
.
the
iury
no
verdict
the
iury
S.
Ierom
Melchisedec
,
whether
he
were
the
holy
Ghost
.
S.
Origen
,
Didymus
,
Hippolytus
,
Irenaeus
,
Eusebius
Caesariensis
,
Emisesenus
,
Apollinarius
,
Eustathius
Melchisedec
,
an
angel
a
man
:
you
haue
what
I
haue
heard
,
what
I
haue
read
touching
Melchisedec
.
To
bring
forth
the
witnesses
,
it
was
my
part
:
let
it
be
yours
to
iudge
of
the
credit
of
the
witnesses
.
S.
Ierom
The
second
Diuision
the
iury
Christ
said
to
his
disciples
,
that
which
I
say
to
one
of
you
,
I
say
to
all
.
the
wordes
of
Christ
vnto
Peter
,
feede
my
sheepe
,
feede
my
lambes
,
were
spoken
n
ot
to
him
onely
but
to
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
.
Detection
lib.
what
I
say
to
one
,
that
I
say
to
all
:
what
I
say
to
you
that
I
say
to
all
M.
Iewell
M.
Iewell
M.
Optatus
Optat
▪
contr.
Parmen.
lib.
Fulgent
.
ad
Trasimundum
Reg.
lib.
the
words
of
the
Lord
to
Esay
,
Cry
and
cease
not
,
were
spoken
not
to
Esay
onely
,
but
to
all
preachers
,
Christ
doth
say
to
his
disciples
,
what
I
say
to
one
of
you
,
I
say
to
all
.
all
preachers
M.
Iewel
In
dialog.
cum
.
Tryphon
.
Iud.
Iustin
the
Martyr
Hieron
.
comment
.
in
Esai
.
l.
in
praefat
Euseb.
hist.
●cclesiast
.
lib.
Hieron
.
de
scriptor
.
ecclesiast.
in
verbo
Papias
.
Diuina●
.
institut
.
l.
Hieron
.
comment
.
in
Esai
.
lib.
in
praefat
Hieron
.
comment
.
in
Ezech.
lib.
Euseb.
hist.
eccles.
lib.
Christians
after
the
resurrection
should
raigne
a
thousand
yeares
with
Christ
vpon
the
earth
,
in
a
golden
Ierusalem
,
and
there
should
mary
wiues
,
beget
children
,
eate
,
drinke
,
&
liue
in
corporall
delites
.
the
first
second
resurrection
an
heresie
God
created
the
world
in
six
dayes
,
the
world
should
last
but
sixe
thousand
yeares
,
because
one
day
is
with
the
Lord
as
a
thousand
yeares
,
&
a
thousand
yeares
as
one
day
:
the
times
it
is
not
for
man
to
knowe
them
.
In
e●arrat
.
Psalm
&
de
ciuit
.
Dei
lib.
sixe
thousand
yeares
In
Dubitantio
.
Dialog.
De
vit.
sect.
&
dogmat
.
haeret
.
lib.
tit
.
Iudaeorum
haereses
a
Iewish
heresie
Aduers
.
haeres
.
lib.
Diuinar
.
institut
.
lib.
In
Mattha●um
can●ne
Hieron
.
epist.
ad
C●p●ian
Iustin
,
Mart.
responsion
.
ad
Orthod.
quaestion
.
the
assumption
of
the
blessed
virgin
when
the
time
of
her
death
approched
,
the
Apostles
(
then
dispersed
throughout
the
world
to
preach
the
gospell
)
were
taken
vp
in
cloudes
,
and
brought
miraculously
to
Ierusalem
to
be
present
at
her
funerall
.
Euseb.
histor.
ec●les
.
l.
he
wrote
a
lye
Retractat
.
in
Act.
Apost.
c.
because
his
words
gaine
say
the
wordes
of
S.
Luke
in
the
actes
of
the
Apostles
.
he
reherseth
these
thinges
,
because
he
knoweth
,
that
some
beleeue
that
booke
with
vnaduised
rashnesse
against
S.
Lukes
autoritie
.
Acts
of
the
Apostles
a
fable
all
generations
call
,
blessed
Iude
vers.
the
diuell
did
striue
with
Michael
about
the
bodie
of
Moses
,
the
Lord
buried
,
the
Iewes
knew
not
where
,
)
did
striue
Nicol.
Lir.
in
Deuter.
that
his
bodie
might
bee
reuealed
to
the
Iewes
,
to
the
entent
that
they
might
worship
it
and
commit
idolatrie
.
the
people
of
Lystra
to
sacrifice
vnto
Paul
to
call
them
Gods
the
prayses
of
Barnabas
and
Paule
to
sacrifice
vnto
them
the
diuell
doth
beare
a
speciall
malice
both
to
the
woman
and
to
the
womans
seed
.
not
sacrificing
know
his
policies
Tertullian
.
in
Apologet.
Euseb.
hist.
eccl.
l.
they
had
no
Gods
but
one
.
Confess
.
Hel●●t
.
cap.
Confess
.
Bohem.
Augustan
.
Saxoni
.
&c.
in
Harmonia
confes●ionum
fidei
.
Section
.
the
blessed
virgin
the
most
blessed
of
all
women
.
Maria
mater
gratiae
,
mater
misericordiae
:
a
mother
of
grace
and
mercy
.
Tu
nos
ab
hoste
protege
,
&
hora
mortis
suscipe
.
Offic.
B.
Mariae
uirg
resor
.
mat
.
&
edit.
a
Pio
quint.
defend
you
from
the
enimie
,
and
receiue
you
in
the
houre
of
death
.
Antonin
.
in
s●●ma
pa●t
Chassanaeus
in
catalogo
gloriae
mundi
,
part
.
our
Lord
our
God
our
King
our
mediator
in
all
thinges
tempted
like
vs
,
sinne
excepted
,
Immunis
ab
omni
corruptione
peccati
deuoide
of
all
sinne
the
onely
name
whereby
we
must
be
saued
,
life
,
our
ioy
,
our
hope
,
a
very
mother
of
orphans
,
an
aide
to
the
oppressed
,
a
medicine
to
the
diseased
,
all
to
all
holy
dayes
conception
,
natiuitie
holy
dayes
that
men
might
meete
together
to
serue
him
and
heare
his
worde
.
the
feastes
of
the
Apostles
,
Euangelists
,
other
Saintes
deformed
Churches
deformed
Churches
to
worship
him
in
spirite
&
truth
:
he
was
vile
before
the
Lord
.
Scotland
,
Flanders
,
France
Confess
.
Heluetica
,
cap.
cui
subscripserunt
ecclesiae
Sabaudicae
,
Polonicae
.
Hungaricae
,
Scoticae
,
Gallicae
,
&
Belgicae
.
In
harmomonia
confessionum
fidei
.
holy
dayes
of
Saintes
holy
dayes
Harmonie
of
confessions
.
Section
holy
to
God
some
Churches
submit
them selues
to
their
weakenesse
with
whome
they
are
conuersant
,
so
farre
foorth
that
they
keepe
the
holy
dayes
of
Saintes
,
though
in
an
other
sorte
,
nay
in
a
cleane
contrarie
,
then
the
Papists
doo
.
the
feastes
the
feastes
Peter
,
Paul
No
festiuitie
at
all
the
blessed
virgin
Ouid.
Metamorphos
.
lib.
the
reformed
Churches
the
holy
dayes
of
Saintes
are
instituted
to
their
honour
the
annuntiation
and
purification
of
the
virgin
are
not
proper
to
our
Ladie
but
to
Christ
.
the
holy
dayes
of
Saintes
annuntiation
of
the
blessed
virgin
Christ
conceiued
Christ
presented
in
the
temple
:
Christ
professed
Christ
preached
Christ
published
by
the
writing
of
the
Gospell
.
the
virgin
collects
,
epistles
the
booke
of
common
praier
▪
holy
day
the
annunciation
and
purification
of
the
virgin
are
not
proper
vnto
her
.
the
blessed
virgin
her
feastes
our
Ladie
day
S.
Peters
in
Harmon
.
Confess
.
fid.
the
feastes
of
Saintes
natiuitie
,
circumcision
,
passion
,
resurrection
,
ascension
,
sending
of
the
holy
Ghost
the
blessed
virgin
Portiforium
seu
breuiarium
,
ad
vsum
ecclesiae
Sarum
:
in
festo
S.
Thomae
Can●●ariensis
.
S.
Thomas
Becket
of
Canterbury
Tu per Thomae sanguinem quem pro te impendit , Fac nos Christe scandere quo Thomas a●cendit . By the blood of Thomas which he for thee did spend , Make vs O Christ to clime whether he did a●●end .
our
prayers
to
Saintes
an
obiection
for
a
Cobler
,
and
not
for
a
Diuine
,
De●●●●
.
l
S.
Thomas
M.
Hart.
mediators
of
intercession
and
saluation
Pray
for
vs
to
haue
mercy
vpon
vs
.
mediatour
of
saluation
of
intercession
the
blood
woundes
of
Thomas
the
only
mediatour
betweene
God
and
man
,
the
man
Christ
Iesus
:
intercession
by
the
blood
and
woundes
,
redeemed
vs
with
his
pretious
blood
.
a
mediatour
of
intercession
mediatour
of
saluation
to
pray
for
vs
to
haue
mercy
vpon
vs
.
Bre●iarium
Roman
.
〈◊〉
decret.
Sacrosanct
concil
.
Trid.
●estitut
.
&
edit.
a
Pio
Quint.
Sabbato
in
hebdomada
quarta
Quadragesimae
S.
Thomas
S.
Thomas
of
Canterburie
Roman
Portesse
In
cer●a
vncertaine
and
Praefat.
Roman
.
Breuiar
.
reformat
.
Praefat.
offic.
Beat.
Mar.
virg.
nuper
reformat
.
almost
al
Primers
,
yea
the
Latin
too
,
were
stuffed
full
with
vaine
errours
of
superstitions
,
superstitious
&
inconuenient
things
the
crosse
the
crosse
God
forbid
that
I
should
reioyce
but
in
the
crosse
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
in
Christ
crucified
S.
Paule
Arbor
decora
&
fulgid●
,
Or
na●●●egis
purpura
.
Electa
digno
●●●pite
〈◊〉
sancta
membra
tangere
:
reioyce
in
any
thing
,
sauing
in
the
Lord
S.
Paule
the
crosse
a
stumbling
blocke
Christ
crucified
the
blood
of
the
crosse
the
preaching
of
the
crosse
persecution
for
the
crosse
reioyceth
not
but
in
the
crosse
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
purification
of
the
virgin
conception
,
natiuitie
Christ
conceiued
the
virgin
Thom.
Aquin.
Summ.
Theolog.
part
.
she
was
neither
borne
nor
conceiued
in
sinne
.
her
Sauiour
came
to
saue
sinners
seuered
from
sinners
all
haue
sinned
are
the
children
of
wrath
by
nature
,
Ambros.
l.
comment
.
in
Luc
c.
&
in
Psal●
August
.
in
Psal.
&
contr.
Iu●ian
.
l.
&
De
perfect
.
iustit
.
c.
Fulgent
.
de
side
ad
Petr.
c.
Damascen
.
de
orthod.
fid.
l.
Beda
l.
Luc.
c.
Anselm
.
Cur
Deus
homo
.
l.
Bernard
.
ad
Canon
.
Lugdun
.
epist.
Thom.
Aquin.
part.
Bonau
.
in
S●●t
.
dist.
Anton.
Summ.
part.
De
consecr.
dist.
c.
Firmi●sun●
▪
Bernard
.
ad
Canon
.
Lugdun
.
epist.
Beleth.
in
explicat
.
diuin.
offic.
c.
Durand
.
in
Rationali
l.
De
consecrat
.
●istinct.
c.
pronuntiandum
the
blessed
virgin
the
Apostles
were
lead
forth
assumption
they
were
brought
by
miracle
,
in
cloudes
,
as
in
chariots
,
from
all
the
coastes
of
the
world
,
through
which
they
were
dispersed
.
a
fable
a
lye
Retract
.
in
Act.
Apost.
c.
Melito
de
transitu
S.
Mariae
the
second
yeare
after
Christes
ascension
▪
the
fifteenth
yeare
after
she
liued
three
score
and
three
yeares
in
all
.
Nicephor
.
hist.
eccle.
l.
shee
brought
forth
Christ
when
she
was
fifteene
yeare
olde
.
In
chronico
some
do
write
it
was
reueled
to
them
that
she
was
assumpted
the
eight
and
forteeth
yeare
of
Christ
it
was
the
second
yeare
after
,
Beata
Elisabet
.
Antonin
.
hist
part
.
holy
nunne
Vincent
.
speculi
hist.
lib.
Rhem.
Annot.
Dionys.
epist.
ad
Timotheum
De
dormition
.
Deiparae
S.
Thomas
S.
Denys
S.
Timothee
S.
Hierotheus
S.
Thomas
S.
Denys
S.
Damascene
Serm.
in
Euan.
de
Deipara
S.
Bernard
S.
Bernard
S.
Athanasius
S.
Denys
Dionys.
epist.
ad
Timotheum
in
an
epistle
of
his
to
S.
Timothee
.
Denys
wrote
hereof
to
Timothee
in
an
epistle
to
Timothee
Dionys.
ad
Timotheum
de
diuin.
nomin.
cap.
of
the
names
of
God
a
booke
S.
Denys
writeth
these
&
these
things
:
S.
Denys
the
thinges
the
thinges
amongst
the
Bishops
inspired
of
the
holy
Ghost
Hierothe●s
excelled
all
the
rest
(
saue
the
Apostles
)
in
praysing
Christes
goodnesse
,
when
him selfe
,
and
Timothee
,
and
many
of
their
holy
brethren
,
came
together
to
behold
the
body
which
receyued
God
,
and
which
the
Prince
of
life
was
in
.
the
Apostles
brought
together
,
S.
Thomas
comming
the
thirde
day
after
,
the
Angels
singing
hymnes
three
dayes
,
the
buriall
of
the
virgins
body
,
the
desire
of
Thomas
to
see
it
,
the
sepulcher
opened
for
his
sake
,
and
the
body
assumpted
into
heauen
:
Iames
was
also
present
the
brother
of
the
Lord
,
and
Peter
the
chiefe
and
ancientest
toppe
of
the
Apostles
.
S.
Denys
S.
Denys
Histor.
eccles.
lib.
De
dormition
.
Deiparae
epistle
to
Timothee
Histor.
eccle.
lib.
assumption
of
the
blessed
virgin
S.
Denys
S.
Denys
writeth
and
witnesseth
that
all
the
Apostles
were
brought
miraculously
together
,
to
honour
her
diuine
departure
he
testifieth
of
his
own
hearing
,
that
both
before
her
death
and
after
,
for
three
dayes
,
the
Angels
did
sing
most
melodious
hymnes
the
thinges
the
autour
of
the
names
of
God
of
the
heauenly
&
ecclesiastical
hierarchie
Dionysius
Areopagita
S.
Paul
.
wee
are
heretikes
,
bold
,
impudent
all
antiquitie
is
against
vs
he
proueth
plainely
almost
al
things
that
the
Church
now
vseth
in
the
ministration
of
the
holy
Sacraments
.
[
almost
he
affirmeth
he
learned
them
of
the
Apostles
.
De
diuin.
nomin.
cap.
S.
Paul
.
Ecclesiast.
hierarch
.
cap.
infants
,
why
they
are
baptized
:
hereof
we
say
those
thinges
,
which
our
diuine
maisters
being
instructed
by
the
old
tradition
,
haue
brought
vnto
vs
.
the
Apostles
the
Apostles
old
tradition
old
tradition
the
Apostles
were
instructed
by
the
old
tradition
of
the
Apostles
.
Orat.
in
Natiuitat
.
Christi
Gregorie
Nazianzen
i●ter
homil.
in
varios
locos
noui
Testament
.
Ad
Sergium
Pat●iar
.
Constantinop
Ad
Constantin
.
Heracl
.
&
Tiber.
August
.
De
orthod.
fid.
lib.
&
lib.
In
Panoplia
part.
Dionysius
Areopagita
Gregorie
Nazianzen
certain
autour
Budae
.
in
commentar.
linguae
Graec.
Nicet
.
comment
in
Grego
.
Nazianzen
.
Gregor.
Nazianz
.
orat
.
in
laudem
Athan.
Athanasius
.
Origen
Denys
,
Denys
the
Manichees
Sophronius
,
Agatho
,
Damascene
Polyd
▪
Virgil.
hist.
Ang.
lib.
Perkin
Warbeck
Perkin
Warbeck
Dionysius
Areopagita
Annot
in
c.
A●t
Apost
Annot
in
c.
A●t
Apost
Ierom
and
others
do
not
mention
him
Annot
in
c.
A●t
Apost
Dionysius
Areopagita
De
diuin.
nomin●b
.
cap.
(
to
the
Romans
Eusebius
in
Chronico
Methodius
in
martyrio
Dionys
.
A●eopag
.
Ignat.
epist.
ad
Ephesios
Timothee
Bishop
of
Ephesus
Dionys.
epist.
ad
Demophilum
it
was
not
lawfull
for
moonks
to
enter
thereinto
,
Dionys
eccl●siast
.
hietarc
.
c.
the
moonkes
Hist.
eccles.
l.
Eusebius
in
Chronico
Thomas
of
Aquine
Thom.
Aquin.
quodlib.
resp.
ad
there
was
not
then
any
certaine
sort
of
religious
men
.
assumption
of
the
blessed
virgin
Timothee
came
with
him
togither
,
and
many
of
their
holy
brethren
,
to
behold
her
body
.
three
yeares
foureteene
yeares
Phrygia
,
Galatia
,
Mysia
,
Macedonia
,
Denys
the
Areopagite
eighteene
yeares
S.
Denys
the
blessed
virgin
fifteenth
yeare
Marian.
Scotu●
Chron.
l.
Nicephorus
hist.
ecclesiast.
l.
S.
Denys
Actes
of
the
Apostles
table
of
S.
Paule
it
was
the
one
and
fiftieth
yeare
of
Christ
,
when
he
conuerted
S.
Denys
the
Areopagite
of
the
virgin
her
to
be
assumpted
the
eight
&
fourtieth
yeare
of
Christ
.
we
deny
S.
Denys
to
haue
writen
those
workes
because
he
giueth
testimonie
for
the
Catholike
faith
in
most
things
now
controuersed
.
testimonie
for
the
Catholike
faith
Dionys.
de
di●sin
.
nom
.
c.
Peter
is
the
chiefe
and
ancientst
toppe
of
the
Apostles
.
Eccles.
hierar
.
cap.
for
as
much
as
the
scriptures
say
to
Peter
,
Whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
bind
on
earth
shall
bee
bound
in
heauen
,
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
loose
on
earth
shall
be
loosed
in
heauen
,
therefore
he
,
and
(
accordingly
to
him
)
euery
Bishop
doth
admit
the
godly
,
and
disinherite
the
godlesse
,
by
declaring
the
sentence
and
administring
the
word
of
God
.
Francis
.
Sansouin
.
de
regnis
&
rebusp
.
l.
Sander
.
de
visib
.
monar.
eccles.
lib.
charge
of
binding
and
loosing
giuen
Peter
it
is
common
to
all
Bishops
.
Peter
,
chiefe
of
the
Apostles
,
Bishops
equal
assumption
of
the
blessed
virgin
the
lying
Greekes
Praefat.
in
Censuram
D.
H●ssels
de
historiis
Sanctorum
.
Simeon
Metaphrastes
,
de
vita
&
dormit
.
S.
Mariae
.
Nicephorus
,
hist.
eccles.
l.
Michael
Synge●us
in
Dionysii
en
com●o
.
Ado
Treuir
.
in
Martyrolog.
Fulbert
.
Serm.
in
append
.
D.
August
.
Tom.
Beleth.
in
explicat
.
diuinor
.
officior
.
cap.
it
is
vncertaine
Vsuard
.
Martyrolog.
Aug.
the
Church
celebrateth
the
memory
of
S.
Maries
death
:
but
where
it
hath
pleased
God
to
hide
her
body
,
the
Churches
sobrietie
hath
chosen
rather
to
be
ignorant
therof
religiously
,
then
to
holde
and
teach
some
friuolous
thing
&
forged
Richard
Bristow
.
Motiu
it
is
certaine
she
was
assumpted
by
death
,
not
onely
in
soule
,
but
in
body
also
in
praefat.
Bre●●ar-Roman
those
things
which
are
vncertaine
,
are
put
out
:
the
Portesse
the
Portesse
S.
Denys
the
time
of
S.
Denys
conuersion
,
his
presence
at
the
departure
of
our
Lady
their
ouerseeing
ether
the
wordes
,
or
meaning
,
or
consequent
of
the
scriptures
S.
Ierom
Hieron
.
de
scriptorib
.
ecclesiast.
verbo
Philo.
ecclesiastical
writers
because
Philo
writing
a
booke
touching
the
first
Church
planted
by
the
Euangelist
S.
Mark
in
Alexandria
,
hath
praised
the
Christians
:
reporting
them
to
be
not
onely
there
but
in
many
countries
,
and
calling
their
dwelling
places
,
Monasteries
.
Whereby
it
is
apparant
that
the
Church
of
beleeuers
in
Christ
,
at
the
first
,
was
such
as
moonkes
endeuour
and
seeke
to
be
now
,
that
nothing
is
any
mans
owne
in
proprietie
,
none
is
rich
amongst
them
,
none
poore
,
their
patrimonies
are
distributed
to
the
needy
,
they
giue
them selues
wholy
to
prayer
,
and
to
singing
of
Psalmes
,
and
to
learning
,
and
to
continencie
of
life
:
such
as
S.
Luke
also
doth
write
,
that
the
beleeuers
were
first
at
Ierusalem
.
And
this
booke
of
Philo
touching
the
life
of
our
men
,
that
is
,
of
men
Apostolike
,
is
entitled
of
the
contemplatiue
life
of
men
that
pray
,
because
they
did
contemplate
heauenly
things
,
and
prayed
to
God
alwayes
.
S.
Ierom.
is
the
mother
of
error
Philo
in
libr.
quód
quisque
p●obus
sit
liber
.
some
liued
in
action
Philo
de
vita
contemplatiua
some
in
contemplation
leaue
their
goods
and
substance
to
their
sonnes
,
or
daughters
,
or
kinsemen
,
or
if
they
had
no
kinsemen
,
to
their
friendes
.
to
the
poore
in
need
meete
together
publikely
to
heare
the
word
of
God
taught
,
the
seuenth
day
of
the
weeke
the
first
day
of
the
weeke
,
Iustin.
mart
.
apolog.
the
Lordes
day
S.
Iohn
liue
in
no
towne
or
citie
,
but
without
,
in
gardens
and
solitarie
places
.
in
cities
the
Christian
Church
placed
by
S.
Marke
in
Alexandria
,
Euseb.
l.
in
the
citie
Alexandria
it selfe
without
it
the
moonkes
in
his
time
were
such
,
as
S.
Luke
doth
write
that
the
beleeuers
were
first
at
Ierusalem
.
the
beleeuers
at
Ierusalem
Ananias
;
while
it
remained
,
perteined
it
not
to
thee
?
And
when
it
was
sold
,
was
it
not
in
thine
own
power
?
ad
Heliodorum
his
moonks
may
not
haue
proprietie
in
any
thing
of
their
owne
.
S.
Luke
Hieron
.
epist.
ad
Heliodor
.
&
ad
Paulin.
the
Apostles
and
Apostolike
men
the
moonkes
Paulinus
,
touching
the
training
vp
of
moonkes
,
the
Apostles
and
Apostolike
men
are
not
paterns
for
them
to
folow
:
but
S.
Antonie
,
and
others
,
who
dwelt
in
fieldes
and
deserts
.
the
Apostles
and
Apostolike
men
are
set
for
an
example
to
Priestes
,
and
Bishops
,
not
to
moonkes
.
ad
Iubaian
the
baptisme
of
heretikes
Concil.
Carthagin
.
episcopor.
sub
Cypriano
the
diuels
them
●elues
should
be
saued
at
length
.
Hieron
.
in
Catalog
.
script
.
eccles.
verbo
▪
Tertullianus
.
Tertul.
de
monogam
.
de
ieiunio
aduersus
.
Psychicos
.
carnall
men
Canus
loco●
.
Theolog.
lib.
D.
Hessels
Censur
.
de
hist.
Sanctor
.
cap.
Sermon
.
de
defunctis
in
fid
▪
Gregorie
,
while
he
went
ouer
the
market
place
of
Traian
,
did
pray
for
Traians
soule
to
God
;
and
behold
,
a
voyce
from
heauen
,
I
haue
heard
thy
prayer
and
I
pardon
Traian
:
but
see
that
thou
pray
no
more
to
me
for
the
wicked
.
prayers
for
the
dead
Petr.
Lombard
.
Sentent
.
lib.
Thomas
,
Scotus
,
Bonauent
.
&
caeteri
scholast.
in
eas
distinct
.
prayers
may
helpe
out
the
soules
that
are
in
hell
.
Sentent
.
dist.
S.
Thomas
Gregorie
did
it
by
speciall
priuilege
,
which
doth
not
breake
the
common
law
.
Locor
.
Theologic
.
l.
Thomas
was
a
young
man
then
:
all
the
east
and
west
is
witnesse
that
the
thing
is
true
.
it
is
vnknowne
in
all
the
Latin
story
.
Locor
.
Theol.
lib.
not
onely
later
and
lesse
discreete
autours
(
as
he
who
made
the
golden
legend
,
)
but
also
graue
,
ancient
,
learned
,
holy
Fathers
haue
ouershot
them selues
in
writing
miracles
of
Saintes
:
partly
while
they
fetched
the
truth
,
where
it
is
seldom
,
Ex
dissipatis
peruagatisque
rumoribus
from
common
rumors
and
reportes
;
partly
while
they
sought
to
please
the
peoples
humor
,
and
thought
it
lawfull
for
historians
to
write
thinges
as
true
which
commonly
are
counted
true
.
Gregorius
in
Dialogis
Beda
in
historia
Anglorum
English
story
coyned
lyes
themselues
too
:
&
wrote
those
thinges
of
Saintes
which
their
fansie
liked
,
though
neither
true
nor
likely
.
As
that
S.
Frauncis
was
wont
to
take
lise
that
were
shaken
off
,
and
put
them
on
himselfe
,
it
was
a
lowsie
tricke
,
and
S.
Frauncis
did
it
not
:
but
the
writer
thought
it
an
argument
of
his
holinesse
.
Likewise
,
that
when
the
diuel
troubled
S.
Dominike
,
S.
Dominike
constrained
him
to
hold
a
candle
in
his
handes
,
till
the
candle
being
spent
did
put
him
to
great
grief
,
Such
examples
there
are
innumerable
:
but
these
two
may
giue
a
taste
of
their
affection
who
haue
defiled
the
stories
of
Saintes
with
filthie
fables
.
vnwise
Bishops
while
they
cure
the
nailesore
they
hurt
the
head
:
that
is
,
in
steede
of
counterfeites
they
bring
in
graue
stories
;
but
they
chaunge
the
seruice
of
the
Church
so
farre
,
that
scarce
any
shew
of
the
olde
religion
is
remaining
in
it
.
Roman
Portesse
vncertaine
,
forged
,
friuolous
of
the
olde
religion
S.
Francis
S.
Dominikes
golden
legend
,
that
old
moth-eaten
booke
D●●ection
lib.
of
the
liues
of
Saintes
Vincentius
Beluacensis
they
cared
not
so
much
to
write
thinges
true
and
certaine
,
as
to
let
go
nothing
that
they
found
writen
in
any
papers
whatsoeuer
.
S.
Francis
S.
Dominikes
the
moth-eaten
booke
a
legend
Vincentius
Beluacensis
De
diuin.
offic.
l.
Oper.
Pascal
.
lib.
our
Sauiour
after
his
resurrection
appeered
first
to
the
blessed
virgin
,
the
seuentie
Bishops
stories
of
the
Saintes
forged
fables
c.
Sancta
Romana
.
distinct.
Liber
Actuum
Teclae
&
Pauli
the
actes
of
Paule
and
Tecla
,
when
S.
Paule
did
preach
at
Iconium
,
Tecla
a
maiden
betrothed
to
a
gentleman
,
hearing
him
preach
of
maidenhood
,
forsooke
her
husband
by
and
by
,
and
went
away
with
him
:
and
thereupon
was
persecuted
,
and
deliuered
from
great
dangers
,
and
wrought
many
miracles
,
and
trauailed
through
sundry
countries
with
S.
Paule
.
S.
Paules
Hieron
.
de
scriptorib
.
ecclesiast.
verbo
Lucas
,
ex
Tertulliano
.
by
an
Elder
who
was
conuicted
by
S.
Iohn
,
and
confessed
that
he
wrote
it
for
Amore
Pauli
good
will
that
he
bare
to
Paule
.
S.
Paule
his
wife
to
presse
me
with
thinges
of
later
writers
,
but
of
old
&
ancient
,
Thamiride
sponso
relicto
.
In
Breuiar
.
Roman
.
edit.
a
Pi●
quinto
.
In
festis
Septembr
.
Comment.
in
epist.
ad
Timoth.
c.
Claudius
Espencaeus
it
is
so
Petr.
Abb.
Cluniac
.
l.
the
songs
and
hymnes
of
the
Church
had
very
many
toyes
:
as
namely
an
hymne
in
the
praise
of
S.
Benet
;
in
the
which
,
though
reading
it
ouer
somewhat
hastily
,
and
staying
not
to
search
all
,
yet
he
found
Mendacia
ad
minus
viginti
quatuor
at
least
foure
and
twentie
lyes
.
Petr.
Pictauensis
epist.
a
false
and
fond
hymne
in
the
praise
of
S.
Mawre
running
vpon
the
waters
.
Petr.
de
Aliaco
Cardinal
.
d●
reformat
.
eccles.
consideration
.
Cardinall
of
Aliacos
for
order
to
be
taken
that
vnsound
writings
be
not
read
in
the
Church-seruice
.
Iohan.
Francis
.
Pici
orat
.
de
moribus
reformandis
a●
Concil.
Later
.
sub
.
Leone
Earle
of
Mirandula
Cardinall
of
Aliacos
Comment.
vrbanor
.
l.
Raphael
Volaterran
in
the
dayly
praiers
there
are
manifest
lies
read
Adrian
the
sixth
superstitious
forgeries
in
holy
matters
the
Catholikes
may
lament
in
the
behalfe
of
the
Church
,
as
Ieremie
lamented
in
the
behalfe
of
the
Synagogue
,
Thy
prophets
haue
seene
false
and
foolish
things
for
thee
the
griefe
which
he
doth
feele
and
open
for
these
toyes
&
dotages
crept
into
the
publike
seruice
of
the
Church
,
is
common
vnto
him
with
all
good
men
for
the
most
part
.
golden
legend
the
storie
of
Saintes
Petr.
de
Natalibus
Episcopi
Equilin
.
catalogus
Sanctorum
.
no
stable
is
●o
ful
of
doong
,
as
that
is
of
fables
.
Simeon
Metaphrastes
Aloys
.
Lipom.
de
Sanctor
.
historiis
Tom.
Laurent
.
Sur.
de
probatis
Sanctorum
histo
riis
.
Vsuardes
Martyrologe
are
fraught
with
much
baggage
a
Censure
on
a
storie
called
the
Passionall
of
Saintes
,
Try
al
things
,
holde
that
which
is
good
:
Iohann
.
Molanus
praefat.
in
●esselii
Censuram
.
it
is
no
maruaile
if
in
that
Passionall
there
be
corrupt
stories
,
sith
the
stories
which
the
Catholikes
of
that
countrie
found
amongst
Mendaces
Graecos
the
lying
Greekes
might
easily
come
into
it
.
Molanus
the
lying
Greekes
S.
Ierom
,
Sedulius
,
Rupertus
,
●ames
Vsuarde
.
In
Censura
Hess
.
&
praefation
.
in
Vsuardum
.
lying
Greekes
Simeon
Metaphrastes
Praefat.
in
Martyrologium
Vsuardi
c.
excus
.
Louan
most
learned
men
do
iudge
them
Non
satis
probatae
autoritatis
not
worthy
to
be
greatly
credited
.
the
stories
of
Saintes
De
tradendis
dis●iplin
.
l.
Ludouicus
Viues
heathen
captaines
the
Church
for
those
things
which
are
writen
of
them
are
(
a
fewe
excepted
)
defiled
with
many
fables
,
while
he
that
writeth
them
doth
folow
his
own
affection
,
&
telleth
not
what
a
Saint
hath
done
,
but
what
he
would
haue
had
him
done
,
so
that
the
writers
fansie
and
not
the
truth
doth
penne
the
storie
.
Yea
,
some
haue
thought
it
a
point
of
great
godlinesse
to
coyne
prety
lyes
,
that
thereby
mens
deuotion
might
be
stirred
vp
.
Some
haue
thought
it
a
point
of
great
godlinesse
,
Loc●r
.
Theolog.
l.
they
,
who
feine
and
forge
in
writing
ecclesiasticall
stories
,
deuise
their
whole
matter
ether
to
error
or
to
gaine
,
S.
Paule
which
thinke
that
gaine
is
godlines
.
M.
Hart
Daniel
.
chapt.
Bel
and
the
Dragon
Nicol.
Lira
〈◊〉
Dan.
as
the
Priestes
of
Babylon
did
abuse
the
people
in
the
Dragons
worship
,
so
euen
in
the
Church
the
people
sometimes
is
shamefully
deceiued
with
miracles
wrought
either
by
Priestes
,
or
by
their
adherents
,
for
gaine
and
lucres
sake
.
decret.
depurgator
.
&
sequent
.
assumption
of
the
virgin
Portesse-like
writers
In
bre●iatri●
secundum
vsu●●
Sar●m
S.
Thomas
of
Canterburie
To
the
point
in
question
Matt.
Paris
histor.
Angl.
in
Henric.
secund.
that
,
which
they
preached
who
had
the
grace
of
miracles
,
was
the
truth
,
S.
Thomas
of
Canterbury
,
S.
Thomas
of
Aquine
,
S.
Francis
,
S.
Dominike
,
and
infinit
others
had
that
grace
,
in
such
sorte
,
that
no
man
is
able
to
put
any
difference
betweene
the
miracles
of
Christ
with
his
Apostles
,
and
of
these
men
.
S.
Thomas
of
Canterbury
the
miracles
of
these
men
the
miracles
of
Christ
.
S.
Thomas
of
Aquine
an
idle
fansie
Breuiar
.
Rom.
in
festo
S.
Tho.
Aquinat
.
when
he
was
praying
earnestly
at
Naples
before
the
image
of
the
crucifix
,
he
heard
a
voyce
Antonin
.
hist.
part.
saying
to
him
Thomas
,
thou
hast
writen
well
of
me
,
Thomas
.
Thom.
Aquin.
Summ.
Theolo
.
part
.
In
eclog
▪
bullar
.
&
motu
proprior
.
Pij
.
quint.
the
doctrine
of
Thomas
was
approued
by
the
mouth
of
the
crucifix
him self
in
this
miracle
.
a
dogmaticall
miracle
the
crucifix
Thomas
had
writen
well
the
crucifix
the
crucifix
the
crucifix
Rufin
.
hist.
ecclesiast.
lib.
is
recorded
in
a
godly
story
.
Histor.
part.
when
Thomas
was
commanded
by
Pope
Gregorie
to
come
vnto
the
Councell
of
Lions
,
and
to
bring
with
him
that
booke
which
he
had
made
by
Pope
Vrbanes
commandement
against
the
errours
of
the
Grecians
,
whereof
in
that
Councell
they
were
to
be
conuicted
:
before
he
went
thither
,
that
voyce
was
heard
out
of
the
crucifix
,
by
certaine
who
watched
Thomas
,
as
he
was
praying
,
on
a
certaine
night
,
in
S.
Dominikes
coouent-church
.
the
night
season
the
coouent-church
lying
in
waite
to
proue
that
which
should
bee
handled
for
the
Pope
against
the
Grecians
in
the
Councell
.
(
against
the
errors
of
the
Grecians
)
Thomas
S.
Cyrill
his
coming
is
according
to
the
working
of
Satan
with
all
power
,
and
with
lying
signes
and
wonders
,
and
with
all
deceiuablenesse
of
vnrighteousnesse
among
them
that
perish
,
because
they
receyued
not
the
loue
of
truth
that
they
might
be
saued
.
M.
Hart
Therefore
shall
God
send
them
strong
delusion
to
beleue
lyes
,
that
al
they
may
be
damned
who
beleeued
not
the
truth
but
had
pleasure
in
vnrighteou●nesse
.
M.
Rainoldes
S.
Thomas
of
Aquine
Of
a
good
affection
Euseb.
histor.
eccles.
l.
Peter
,
Iames
,
&
Iohn
,
although
Christ
preferred
them
almost
before
all
,
yet
they
tooke
not
the
honour
of
primacie
to
them selues
,
but
ordeined
Iames
(
who
was
surnamed
Iust
,
)
Bishop
of
the
Apostles
they
ordeined
him
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
Bishop
of
the
Apostles
Marianus
Scotus
they
ordeined
him
Bishop
of
the
Apostles
.
Chron.
lib.
Sixt.
Senen
.
biblioth.
sanct.
lib.
Iosephus
holdeth
the
bookes
of
Maccabees
to
be
holy
scripture
,
In
calce
lib.
de
Maccabaeis
Iosephus
aduersus
Apion
.
lib.
Rufin
.
exposit.
Symb.
Apost.
the
Maccabees
not
to
be
canonical
.
Peter
was
called
Cephas
because
he
was
head
of
the
Apostles
;
Apostolorum
caeput
Petrus
,
vnde
&
Cephas
appellatus
est
.
Fran.
Balduin
.
Annot.
in
Optat.
where
he
had
thought
it
to
be
an
ouersight
of
a
man
dreaming
that
the
Syriake
word
,
which
singifieth
a
stone
,
is
the
Greeke
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
which
signifieth
a
head
:
now
he
ghessed
rather
that
the
words
[
unde
&
Cephas
appellatus
est
,
]
were
some
foolish
glose
,
writen
rashly
in
the
margent
,
and
then
interlaced
into
the
text
by
scriueners
.
Peter
was
head
of
the
Apostles
.
In
Augustinum
de
ciui●
.
Dei
l.
S.
Austin
some
glosers
haue
defiled
all
the
writings
of
noble
autours
with
such
vncleane
handling
of
them
.
The
fathers
them selues
the
Fathers
them selues
S.
Ierom
S.
Ierom
Comment.
in
epist.
ad
Tim.
cap.
Locor
.
Theologic
.
l.
Fabula
insul●a
aeque
acbarbara
a
barbarous
and
sottish
fable
of
the
natiuitie
of
S.
Marie
,
and
Huius
generis
sunt
ali●
multa
many
other
treatises
of
the
same
kinde
,
which
Erasmus
hath
refuted
Diligentissimé
&
rectissimé
most
diligently
&
rightly
S.
Austin
S.
Ierom
many
of
your
best
Diuines
sundry
things
beare
S.
Austins
name
,
whereof
some
are
vnlearned
,
some
lewde
,
and
heretical
.
Princip.
doctrin
.
l.
Sixtus
Senensis
touching
the
false
entitling
of
bookes
,
bookes
are
fathered
falsly
,
not
onely
vpon
Austin
and
Ierom
,
but
also
vpon
Ambrose
,
Cyprian
,
Athanasius
,
Eusebius
Emisenus
,
Iunilius
,
Cyrill
,
Eucherius
,
Arnobius
,
Bibliothec●
sanctae
l.
his
holy
librarie
Clemens
,
Abdias
,
Origen
,
Chrysostome
,
Hippolytus
,
&
many
mo
haue
had
their
names
defaced
with
the
same
iniury
.
Apostol
hist.
lib.
the
storie
of
Abdias
Peter
gaue
the
whole
power
to
Clemens
which
Christ
had
giuen
him
.
Comment
▪
in
Psalm
Arnobius
on
the
Psalmes
who
so
goeth
out
of
Peters
Church
,
shal
perish
,
Prin●
.
doctr.
l.
Biblioth.
sanct●
lib.
Vetustissimus
scriptor
writer
most
ancient
Hieron
.
de
scriptorib
.
eccl.
most
ancient
Arnobius
Biblioth.
sanct.
lib.
Histor.
tripartit
.
l.
Commentar.
in
Psalm
on
the
Psalmes
touching
the
martyrdom
of
Peter
and
Paule
,
Bibliothe●
.
sanct●
lib.
in
verbi●
Paulus
,
Petr●●
,
Linus
.
In
fine
commentarior
.
in
Paulum
.
De
continenti●
l.
Claudius
Espencaeus
Faber
,
a
learned
man
,
and
witty
,
could
be
so
perswaded
:
sith
Peter
in
that
storie
is
made
to
withdraw
the
Roman
wiues
&
matrones
from
their
husbands
beddes
vnder
pretense
of
chastitie
.
the
iurie
The
third
Diuision
Princ.
doctr.
l.
Anacletus
,
Alexander
Victor
,
Zepherinus
,
Marcellus
,
Eusebius
,
Melchiades
,
Iulius
,
Melchior
Canus
by
scripture
by
tradition
the
foxes
three
hundred
foxes
M.
Hart
Locor
.
Theologicor
.
lib.
S.
Gregorie
canon
Bene
title
of
election
title
of
priuileges
chapter
Amiqua
title
of
baptisme
chapter
Maiores
title
of
election
chapter
Fundamenta
extrauagant
constitution
a
clowde
of
witnesses
a
clowde
Rusin
.
hist.
eccles
lib.
Be
not
dismayed
my
children
;
it
is
b●t
a
small
cloude
,
and
will
passe
ouer
quickly
.
they
are
vnfit
to
witn●●●●●o
their
owne
matter
Eccl●s
.
histor.
Magd●burg
.
Centur.
Centuries
of
Meydenburg
the
style
is
bad
,
and
the
Latin
barbarous
.
Francis
.
Turrian
.
aduers.
Magdeburg
.
Centuriat
.
pro
epist.
Pontific●●
lib.
&
lib.
defense
of
the
canons
of
the
Apostles
and
of
those
epistles
of
the
Popes
,
against
the
Centuries
.
Austin
,
Ierom
,
Ambrose
,
Cyprian
,
Tertullian
,
Pro
epist.
Ponti●
.
lib
▪
commonly
the
style
is
a
sure
token
,
and
as
it
were
a
touchstone
,
wherby
we
may
discerne
true
bookes
from
forg●●●
▪
the
style
sometime
is
so
peculiar
to
his
owne
autour
,
that
his
worke
may
thereby
easily
bee
knowne
euen
by
a
man
of
meane
iudgement
:
as
in
Tertullian
,
Apuleius
,
Plinie
,
Suetonius
,
and
other
such
,
not
to
recken
vp
all
.
De
falsa
librorum
inscrip
.
biblioth.
sanct.
lib.
Sixtus
Senensis
of
all
the
tokens
,
and
coniectures
,
by
which
the
right
workes
of
autours
may
bee
knowne
from
counterfeite
and
forged
,
the
diuersitie
of
style
doth
seeme
to
be
most
sure
and
euident
.
For
though
it
be
easie
for
euery
craftie
coosiner
to
take
vpon
himselfe
the
countrie
,
and
kinred
,
and
times
of
any
autour
,
and
folow
his
pointes
of
doctrine
too
:
yet
there
is
nothing
harder
then
to
counterfeit
an
other
mans
style
.
By
the
style
I
meane
not
that
outward
skinne
of
the
wordes
,
but
the
shape
of
the
oration
,
the
frame
of
the
speech
,
the
ioyning
and
continuall
order
of
the
partes
,
the
forme
of
eloquution
,
the
figures
of
speaking
,
the
arte
of
disposing
,
the
methode
of
handling
,
&
other
thinges
which
are
proper
to
euery
well
spoken
autour
.
For
as
euery
man
hath
a
peculiar
feature
of
bodie
to
himself
,
and
a
peculiar
countenance
,
and
a
peculiar
voyce
,
and
a
peculiar
naturall
coolour
,
and
other
seuerall
markes
whereby
he
doth
differ
from
other
men
,
and
is
vnlike
them
:
so
all
ecclesiastical
writers
haue
certaine
properties
peculiar
to
them selues
,
which
neuer
doo
agree
or
seldome
to
any
other
:
such
,
as
is
a
gorgeous
shew
in
Antiochus
,
an
exquisite
diligence
of
speech
in
Basil
,
a
tragicall
loftinesse
in
Gregorie
Nazianzene
,
a
cleane
and
vnforced
elegancie
in
Chrysostome
,
a
singular
pure
facilitie
in
Cyprian
,
a
French-like
statelines
of
vtterance
in
Hilarie
,
a
graue
and
sharpe
copiousnesse
of
briefe
sayinges
in
Ambrose
,
in
Ierom
a
florishing
varietie
of
thinges
&
words
,
in
Austin
clauses
ending
like
,
and
members
falling
like
,
in
Gregorie
a
gate
(
as
I
may
say
)
of
sentences
answering
one
an
other
in
measures
interchaungeably
,
and
other
thinges
of
like
sort
,
which
although
a
man
doo
seeke
of
purpose
to
expresse
,
yet
he
cannot
attaine
vnto
them
.
that
the
style
is
commonly
a
sure
token
to
discerne
the
right
workes
of
autours
from
counterfeits
.
Clemens
,
Euaristus
,
Telesphorus
,
Hyginus
,
Anicetus
,
Soter
,
Calixtus
,
Vrbanus
,
Pontianus
,
Anterus
,
Fabianus
,
Cornelius
,
Lucius
,
Stephanus
,
Dionysius
,
Felix
,
Eutychianus
,
Gaius
,
Marcellinus
,
Siluester
,
the
whole
shape
and
frame
of
their
speech
doth
openly
bewray
that
one
and
the
same
man
was
autour
of
them
al.
For
it
cannot
be
that
so
many
Bishops
should
haue
the
same
speech
,
no
not
though
they
had
beene
accustomed
of
purpose
to
likenes
of
style
.
Pro
epi●●
.
Pont.
l.
the
style
is
wont
to
be
a
sure
token
wherby
mens
owne
works
are
discerned
from
counterfeits
,
as
they
haue
bene
in
Austin
,
Ierom
,
Ambrose
,
Cyprian
,
Tertullian
,
and
others
.
Centurie
writers
we
haue
nothing
writen
by
those
Popes
,
whose
epistles
they
deny
,
but
onely
those
epistles
.
they
deny
edit.
Pam.
Eccles.
hist.
l.
In
Apolog.
Cyprian
,
Eusebius
they
neither
could
nor
doo
obiect
vnlikenes
of
the
style
against
them
.
Latin
,
that
it
is
rude
&
barbarous
,
Pro
epist.
Pont.
l.
rude
in
speech
,
but
not
in
knowledge
.
rude
in
speech
the
Popes
might
write
barbarously
,
least
by
choise
of
words
they
should
seeme
to
hunt
for
praise
and
vaine
glorie
they
might
doo
it
of
a
desire
to
edifie
,
that
,
in
thinges
pertaining
to
the
saluation
of
all
,
euen
the
simplest
might
vnderstand
them
Salua
in
omnibus
autoritate
Apostolica
Telesphorus
,
Vrbanus
,
Antorus
,
Fabianus
,
Stephanus
,
Eusebius
,
Melchiades
,
Minutius
Felix
Ierom
,
Ambrose
,
Austin
In
Cyprian
.
epist.
c
▪
the
ancient
Popes
were
not
autours
of
those
epistles
,
because
nether
Eusebius
,
nor
Ierom
,
nor
Damasus
,
do
make
mention
of
them
,
nor
any
autour
lightly
before
the
time
of
Charles
the
great
.
Pro
ep.
Po●●
▪
l.
In
a
writen
copie
,
at
Rome
,
how
often
they
gaue
orders
Eusebius
l.
De
vi●a
Constant.
Hieron
.
ep.
Euseb.
in
hist.
ecclesiast.
Hi●ron
.
de
scrip●orib
.
ecclesiast.
Clemens
,
Vic●or
Pro
epist.
〈◊〉
.
l.
the
Popes
them selues
neuer
saw
bookes
in
their
owne
librarie
,
of
witnesses
Concil.
Carthag
&
Africanum
Centuries
,
Turrian
De
〈◊〉
lib.
men
,
if
they
be
troubled
with
a
hard
argument
,
to
say
nothing
to
it
.
neither
any
other
Father
or
autour
worthie
of
credit
may
be
lightly
found
that
hath
alleaged
them
before
the
time
of
Charles
the
great
,
about
eight
hundred
yeares
after
Christ
Turria●
.
pro
epist.
Pont.
lib.
at
the
request
of
fourescore
Bishops
.
foure
score
Bishops
fourescore
Bishops
Praefat.
Isidor
.
Concilior
.
●om
.
(
by
the
request
of
fourescore
Bishops
)
and
we
haue
enterlaced
the
decrees
of
certaine
epistles
of
the
Bishops
of
Rome
,
to
weete
of
Clemens
,
Anacletus
,
Euaristus
,
and
the
rest
,
such
epistles
as
wee
could
finde
yet
,
til
Siluester
the
Pope
;
after
the
which
we
haue
set
downe
the
Councell
of
Nice
,
and
after
that
the
remnant
of
the
Popes
decrees
euen
vntill
S.
Gregori●
.
S.
Isidore
Chronograph
.
lib.
then
doo
the
Centurie-writers
erre
,
who
keepe
a
babling
that
those
epistles
decretall
of
the
auncient
Popes
are
not
alleaged
by
any
autour
worthie
of
credit
before
the
time
of
Charles
the
great
.
Ne●●atil●
reperia●
you
shall
not
lightly
finde
it
[
lightly
,
S.
Isidore
Chronograph
.
●ib.
the
generall
Councell
of
Constantinople
held
against
Bishop
Macarius
,
and
Stephanus
,
in
the
time
of
Pope
Agatho
,
&
Constantine
the
Emperour
.
the
foure
score
Bishops
the
foure
score
Bishops
foure
score
Bishops
Libr.
de
〈◊〉
capit
.
eccles.
cap.
S.
Isidores
Pro
epist.
Pont.
lib.
Concil.
Toletan
in
subscription
.
episcopor
S.
Isidore
See
Apostolike
Ouidij
Nasonis
Pelignensis
de
vetula
Ouid
,
touching
an
olde
woman
Ouid
wrote
it
in
his
old
age
,
and
willed
it
to
be
laide
vp
in
his
graue
with
him
:
in
the
which
graue
it
was
found
at
length
by
the
inhabitants
of
the
countrey
who
sent
it
to
Constantinople
,
and
the
Emperour
gaue
it
to
Leo
his
principal
notarie
,
who
did
publish
it
.
De
ve●ula
,
〈◊〉
the
virgin
Marie
God
shall
giue
her
to
be
our
mediatresse
,
and
shall
assumpt
her
into
heauen
,
and
place
her
in
a
throne
with
him
De
vetula
l.
law
of
Moses
Ioseph
.
antiquit.
Iud.
lib.
Epiphan.
lib.
de
mensur
.
&
ponder
.
Seuentie
interpreters
S.
Ierom
S.
Ieroms
S.
Ierom
Seuentie
interpreters
.
Tertullian
,
Cyprian
,
Hilarie
,
Ambrose
,
De
ciuit
.
Dei
l.
Epist.
ad
Leandrum
in
exposition
.
Iob.
cap.
the
Church
of
Rome
Exposit.
Iob.
the
Psalmes
the
new
Concil.
Trident
.
Session
the
olde
S.
Ieroms
the
olde
Pro
epist.
Pont.
l.
S.
Ieroms
S.
Ieroms
S.
Ieroms
Alexand.
prim
.
ep.
Zacharie
,
He
that
toucheth
you
,
toucheth
the
apple
of
mine
eye
,
He
that
toucheth
you
,
toucheth
the
apple
of
his
eye
:
Priests
and
Bishops
are
called
the
eyes
of
the
Lord
.
He
that
toucheth
you
,
toucheth
the
apple
of
mine
eye
[
eye
He
that
toucheth
you
,
toucheth
the
apple
of
his
eye
,
In
Bibliis
Complutensib
▪
&
Regi●s
Antuerp
.
&
variis
manuscript
.
Hontenii
.
&
Francisci
Luc.
&
text
.
excus
.
cum
.
Hieron
.
commentar.
in
Zachar.
[
the
Lord
of
hostes
Pro
epist.
Pont.
l.
when
those
epistles
of
the
Popes
were
published
,
the
textes
,
which
could
not
be
alleaged
so
by
them
,
were
chaunged
Cornelius
,
appeales
vnto
the
See
of
Rome
ad
Cornelium
.
Statutum
est
omnibus
nobis
.
Cornelius
agreed
with
him
and
other
Bishops
,
that
causes
should
be
ended
where
they
began
,
without
appeales
.
Princip.
doctrin
.
l.
the
iury
De
concordant
.
Cathol.
l.
peraduenture
those
epistles
of
Clemens
and
Ana●letus
are
counterfeit
,
vpon
the
which
they
,
who
would
exalt
the
See
of
Rome
more
then
is
expedient
and
seemely
for
the
holy
Church
,
doo
ground
them selues
if
a
man
first
did
reade
them
ouer
diligently
,
applying
the
state
of
their
times
to
those
epistles
,
and
then
were
perfit
in
the
workes
of
all
the
holy
Fathers
who
liued
vntill
Austin
,
Ierom
,
and
Ambrose
,
and
in
the
actes
of
Councels
where
true
and
authenticall
writinges
are
alleaged
;
he
should
finde
this
true
,
that
neither
are
the
said
epistles
mentioned
in
any
of
those
writings
,
yea
,
and
the
epistles
being
applyed
to
the
time
of
those
holy
men
do
betray
them selues
.
[
peraduenture
:
the
contents
[
peraduenture
things
a
great
number
doo
proue
it
manifestly
.
the
diuine
the
most
excellent
in
all
praise
,
most
superexcellent
,
the
first
,
the
chiefe
See
she
needeth
not
to
helpe
her selfe
with
these
doutfull
arguments
,
which
are
drawn
out
of
those
epistles
and
put
in
the
decrees
of
Gratian.
Father
Turrian
a
learned
man
had
defended
them
to
be
their
owne
,
but
he
thought
the
contrarie
opinion
to
be
truer
.
M.
Rishton
In
Romani●
praelectionib
.
controuer.
I
will
not
deny
but
there
are
some
errours
crept
into
them
.
certes
he
thinketh
neuerthelesse
that
they
are
very
ancient
.
because
Isidore
maketh
mention
of
them
.
that
he
therefore
doth
thinke
them
very
ancient
because
there
is
mention
made
of
them
by
Isidore
,
those
epistles
of
the
Popes
,
who
were
before
Siluester
,
are
all
false
and
counterfeit
.
Nicen
Councell
famous
Lawier
Antonius
Contius
c.
Septuaginta
.
In
Annot.
Cont.
he
hath
brought
many
reasons
in
his
preface
,
by
which
he
hath
proued
and
Manifesté
ostendi
shewed
manifestly
,
that
the
epistles
of
the
Popes
who
were
before
Siluester
,
are
all
false
and
counterfeit
.
many
reasons
the
preface
the
Censour
,
appointed
to
ouersee
bookes
to
be
allowed
to
the
print
,
would
not
suffer
it
to
passe
;
but
what
became
of
it
,
hee
remembred
not
,
nor
knew
how
to
procure
it
.
the
Censour
the
truth
which
is
pressed
downe
by
many
lewde
men
,
doth
rise
vp
often
times
by
this
one
meanes
:
that
either
they
,
who
are
craftie
to
deceiue
,
are
not
bold
to
enterprise
so
much
as
they
deuise
;
or
they
,
who
are
bold
enough
to
doo
any
thing
,
haue
not
wit
and
subtiltie
to
conuey
their
practises
.
the
preface
the
preface
c.
cleros
.
In
Annot.
Cont.
I
know
that
some
affirme
those
epistles
of
the
Popes
who
next
succceded
Peter
to
be
false
and
counterfeit
;
but
I
would
desire
them
to
bring
better
proofe
:
specially
sith
they
are
found
in
all
the
courses
of
canons
that
are
extant
,
collected
Ab
Isidoro
by
Isidore
out
of
the
booke
of
Damasus
which
was
Bishop
of
Rome
.
the
Censour
[
Contius
.
[
Contius
the
Censour
charitie
is
not
suspicious
S.
Paul
charitie
beleeueth
all
thinges
he
vnderstood
by
his
sisters
sonne
that
they
would
lye
in
waite
to
kill
him
.
Charitie
beleeueth
all
thinges
,
Contius
wrote
that
note
him selfe
the
beleeuer
the
Censour
I
haue
shewed
manifestly
by
many
reasons
that
they
are
counterfeit
I
know
that
some
affirme
them
to
be
counterfeit
;
but
I
would
desire
them
to
bring
better
proofe
.
Isidorus
multa
apocrypha
&
dubiae
fidei
inseruit
.
c.
Beatus
c.
Vnde
c.
Iudicantem
.
In
Annot.
it
is
manifest
that
they
are
forged
c.
Aliter
c.
Prouinciae
this
epistle
is
falsely
fathered
on
Anacletus
,
as
I
aduertised
in
my
preface
.
either
suttletie
were
bold
,
or
boldnesse
craftie
,
it
would
go
hard
with
the
truth
?
he
did
it
of
a
good
minde
.
Cassiodore
,
Marianus
Scotus
Gregorie
Haloander
because
both
the
thing
is
darke
of
it selfe
,
&
it
is
made
more
darke
and
intricate
by
their
variance
;
in
so
much
that
Caluin
seemeth
on
that
occasion
to
haue
reiected
those
epistles
.
the
yeare
of
the
Consuls
assigned
in
their
dates
,
many
of
the
epistles
haue
the
names
of
such
Consuls
,
as
neuer
were
Consuls
together
,
or
liued
not
then
as
appeereth
by
Marianus
Scotus
&
others
,
yea
,
euen
by
the
notes
added
to
those
epistles
in
the
Tome
of
Councels
.
the
Censour
the
preface
the
Censour
Diuin
.
institut
Clemens
Alexandrinus
,
Iustinus
Martyr
,
Tertullianus
,
Tatianus
,
&
Augustinus
.
if
Sibylla
Contra
Faustum
Manich●
.
l.
and
Orpheus
,
and
Hermes
,
and
other
ether
Prophets
,
or
Diuines
,
or
wise
men
,
or
Philosophers
of
the
Gentiles
haue
said
true
things
touching
god
:
that
is
of
some
force
,
not
for
vs
to
embrace
the
autoritie
of
them
,
but
to
conuince
by
them
the
vanity
of
Gentiles
when
we
shew
that
we
doo
worship
that
God
of
whom
euen
they
haue
spoken
,
who
partly
did
teach
,
partly
durst
not
for
bidde
their
felow
Gentiles
to
worship
idoles
.
c.
Si
haeteticus
if
a
Catholike
be
in
suite
against
an
heretike
,
the
testimony
of
an
heretike
is
of
force
for
the
Catholike
:
but
against
the
Catholike
no
testimonie
is
of
force
,
sauing
the
testimonie
of
a
Catholike
onely
.
I
bring
their
iudgements
against
the
Popes
epistles
,
and
yet
allow
them
not
in
the
Popes
supremacie
they
auouch
not
the
Popes
supremacie
.
Gelasius
,
Vigilius
,
Pelagius
S.
Gregorie
c.
Significasti
.
de
electione
.
c.
Antiqua
.
de
priuilegiis
.
c.
Fundamenta
.
de
electione
.
In
Sexto
.
Ex●ra
.
c.
Vnam
sanctam
.
de
maioritate
&
obedientia
.
Sub
Leon.
decimo
.
Ses●i●n.
Councell
of
Lateran
c.
Fundamenta
.
de
election
.
in
Sexto
.
the
monarchie
of
both
powers
belongeth
in
the
citie
of
Rome
to
the
Pope
by
the
donation
of
Constantine
:
who
thought
it
vnmete
that
an
earthly
Emperour
should
haue
dominion
there
,
where
God
had
set
the
Prince
of
Priestes
.
Extra
.
c.
Vnam
▪
sanctam
.
de
maioritate
&
obedientia
.
himselfe
to
be
set
ofGod
ouer
nations
,
&
kingdomes
,
to
plucke
vp
,
and
to
roote
out
,
and
so
forth
,
euen
to
iudge
the
Princes
of
the
earth
.
In
Concil.
Lateran
.
Session
.
Steuch
.
Eugus
bin
.
de
falsa
donat.
Constantin
.
lib.
Sixt.
Senens
.
biblioth.
sanct.
l.
Onuphr
.
de
vitis
Pont.
in
Paulotert
.
Genebrard
.
Chronograph
.
lib.
monarches
of
the
ciuil
power
in
Rome
,
by
Constantines
donation
Leo
epist.
ad
Martianum
Aug.
Tom.
Euseb.
de
vit.
Constantin
.
l.
Socrat.
hist.
ecclesiast.
l.
&
l.
Leo
epist.
ad
Theodosium
August
Registr.
lib.
&
caet
Piisaimus
Dominus
noster
.
Grego
.
Regist.
lib.
our
most
godly
Lord
the
Emperour
to
our
most
holy
Lord
the
Pope
.
Li●●r
.
Pauli
tert.
Pont.
Max.
ad
Carolum
quint.
sleīdan
,
lib.
Caluin
,
Opusculor
.
par●
a
general
Councel
a
national
order
to
be
taken
for
matters
of
religion
in
the
Imperiall
assembly
for
touching
those
things
without
naming
the
Pope
,
to
whom
the
soueraine
power
of
gathering
Councels
,
&
ordering
affaires
of
the
Church
,
is
giuen
.
Onuphr
.
de
ruis
Pon●
.
in
Paulo
t●rt
.
would
not
,
or
could
not
,
●
.
Significasti
.
de
electione
.
that
they
shall
be
faithful
and
obedient
to
him
.
c.
Antiqua
.
de
priuilegiis
Constantinople
,
Alexandria
,
Antioche
Registr.
l.
&
l.
his
equals
if
any
Metropolitan
did
not
send
to
Rome
within
three
monethes
of
his
consecrtion
to
take
his
othe
,
and
receiue
the
pall
,
he
should
be
depriued
of
his
place
and
dignitie
.
De
episcoporum
iurisdict
.
&
Pont.
Max.
autoritate
responsum
.
Proposition
.
Franciscus
Vargas
Paul
.
Manut.
prae●at
.
ad
responsum
Fr.
Vargas
.
Pelagius
declared
it
by
this
decree
,
in
that
hee
would
haue
all
Metropolitans
sworne
to
him
.
This
decree
c.
Quoniam
to
make
profession
of
their
faith
,
and
so
to
send
for
the
pall
,
the
pall
Defens
.
in
Molinaeum
pro
Pontifice
Ma●imo
.
Remundus
Rufus
[
ad
exponendam
fidem
suam
,
]
dare
fidem
Pelagius
would
haue
their
othes
to
the
Pope
,
profession
of
their
faith
in
Christ
.
Franciscus
Vargas
Metropolitans
should
professe
Christ
c.
Ego
N.
extra
.
de
iur●iu●ando
.
they
should
be
sworne
to
maintaine
the
Papacy
,
they
should
be
sworne
to
maintaine
the
Papacy
,
they
should
al
make
profession
of
their
faith
to
him
,
&
be
allowed
by
his
consent
.
if
any
,
if
any
Metropolitan
send
not
vnto
the
See
of
Rome
,
to
shew
his
faith
,
and
receiue
the
pall
:
let
him
be
depriued
.
if
any
man
doo
this
or
that
.
al
Metropolitans
Princip.
doctrin
.
lib.
confirmed
by
the
Emperours
,
he
being
not
made
priuie
to
it
;
a
thing
that
neuer
happened
vnder
any
Christian
Prince
before
,
Leo
epist.
Turrian
.
pro
●pist
.
Pont
lib.
letters
of
conference
they
made
profession
of
their
faith
to
him
,
and
shewed
their
agreement
with
the
Church
of
Rome
Registr.
lib.
Iohan.
Di●●
in
vita
Gregor.
lib.
according
to
the
ancient
custome
of
his
predecessours
,
Leo
epist.
de
Anastasio
,
ep.
de
Proterio
Greg.
lib.
&
lib.
&
Io.
Diacon●s
,
in
vita
Gregor.
l.
Nectarius
elected
by
the
whole
Councell
was
yet
to
be
confirmed
by
Damasus
:
Damasus
,
Ambrose
,
Britto
the
Pope
had
at
length
a
necessarie
consent
in
the
confirming
of
all
Bishops
more
then
other
Bishops
,
yea
then
him selfe
before
had
.
Ambrose
,
Britto
Synod
.
Africana
apud
Cyprian
.
ep.
ad
eccles.
Legion
.
Astur
.
&
Emer
.
Cyprian
.
ep.
ad
Florentium
.
Ambros.
ep.
Corne●●u●
,
in
Cyprian
.
ep.
ad
Cornelium
,
&
ep.
Gregor.
lib.
a
Metropolitan
citie
all
Metropolitans
throughout
the
whole
world
were
likewise
subiect
to
the
Pope
M.
Hart
a
diocese
[
Archbishop
[
diocese
the
Pope
was
but
Archbishop
of
a
diocese
,
Sigebert
.
in
Chron.
if
an
Elder
or
Deacon
were
accused
,
his
Bishop
should
haue
the
hearing
of
the
matter
;
if
a
Bishop
,
his
Metropolitan
;
if
a
Metropolitan
,
his
Archbishop
.
C.
de
episcopali
a●dientia
the
ecclesiasticall
causes
of
clergie
men
,
first
they
should
be
brought
to
the
Bishop
of
the
citie
;
from
the
Bishop
of
the
citie
,
to
the
Metropolitan
;
from
the
Metropolitan
,
to
the
Synode
of
the
prouince
;
from
the
Synode
of
the
prouince
,
to
the
Patriarke
of
the
diocese
●
.
Si
quis
autem
.
§.
Interdi
●it
.
§.
Si
qui.
veró
.
〈◊〉
pas●im
▪
Princely
diocese
Elders
were
ordeined
by
the
Apostles
in
euery
Church
,
through
euery
citie
feede
the
flocke
of
Christ
,
whereof
the
holy
Ghost
had
made
them
ouerseers
the
Angel
of
the
Church
the
stewardship
of
the
mysteries
of
God
,
receiuing
to
the
communion
them
who
had
fallen
before
the
Bishops
had
aduised
of
it
with
them
and
others
.
Euseb.
hist.
eccles.
l.
the
Catholike
Church
committed
to
his
charge
had
sixe
and
fortie
Elders
,
and
ought
to
haue
but
one
Bishop
.
Cornelius
Cypriano
.
Ep.
they
dealt
in
matters
of
their
Churches
Cyprian
.
ep.
Cornelius
ep.
apud
Cyprianum
gouernment
by
the
consent
and
counsell
of
the
companie
of
Elders
,
the
Eldership
The
fourth
Diuision
Rhemish
Testament
.
Act.
Priestes
,
presbyteros
Bishops
,
Pastours
a
Priest
Presbyter
.
Priest
.
●rebstre
.
●rete
.
Wholy
and
onely
to
the
order
of
Aaron
?
the
order
of
Melchisedec
is
a
Priest
for
euer
spirituall
sacrifices
good
workes
one
Priest
one
sacrifice
once
offered
many
Priestes
The
same
An
other
D.
Allen
,
de
Eucharist
.
sacrific
.
cap.
the
same
an
other
an
offering
for
sinne
the
blood
of
buls
and
goates
,
offered
often
,
because
they
could
not
purge
sinnes
.
appointed
to
sacrifice
,
and
that
name
was
giuen
to
them
by
the
Apostles
.
[
Priest
a
man
appointed
to
sacrifice
the
Apostles
giue
a
Minister
of
the
gospell
,
of
falshood
and
corruption
a
man
appointed
to
sacrifice
[
an
Elder
[
a
Priest
,
Massing
Priestes
Annotat.
Heb.
Priestes
after
the
order
of
Melchisedec
,
a
Priest
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
the
soueraine
sacrifice
D.
Allen
Apologie
of
the
English
Seminar
.
chap.
Arist.
in
repre●en●
.
Sophist
the
Apostles
they
gaue
the
name
of
Priestes
to
Pastours
of
the
Church
of
Christ
[
Priests
Priestes
,
as
the
name
of
Priest
hath
a
relation
to
sacrifice
[
Priest
the
Apostles
to
sacrifice
to
sacrifice
the
Apostles
Prebstre
.
〈◊〉
the
obedience
of
a
Christian
man
.
if
Antichrist
had
not
deceyued
vs
with
vnknowne
and
straunge
termes
,
to
bring
vs
into
confusion
&
superstitious
blindenesse
,
a
Priest
,
that
is
,
a
sacrificer
as
Aaron
was
a
Priest
and
sacrificed
for
the
people
,
should
haue
had
some
other
name
in
English
then
Priest
.
giue
the
name
of
Priest
to
sacerdos
,
and
take
it
from
presbyter
whereof
it
is
deriued
properly
Iohn
the
Apostles
they
were
men
vnlettered
and
of
the
vulgar
sort
.
[
men
of
the
vulgar
sort
,
]
[
idiotes
:
I
dio●
the
consent
of
men
taking
a
worde
for
this
or
that
,
doth
make
it
to
signify
that
for
which
they
take
it
,
De
interpret
Topico●
.
l.
we
must
call
thinges
by
those
names
,
by
which
the
common
people
calleth
them
.
a
foole
the
vnlearned
the
vulgar
sort
of
men
it
the
vulgar
If
thou
blesse
in
the
spirit
,
how
shall
he
that
supplyeth
the
place
of
the
vulgar
,
say
Amen
vpon
thy
blessing
?
the
vulgar
the
idiot
the
vnlearned
the
vulgar
notorious
folly
a
sacrificer
to
sacrifice
Massing
Priestes
notorious
folly
in
translating
thinges
the
sense
must
bee
kept
which
vsually
men
vnderstand
a
man
appointed
to
sacrifice
sacerdos
a
Priest
Con
cil
.
Trident
.
session
.
Priestes
ordeined
to
sacrifice
list
to
be
called
Priestes
Masse
priestes
English
Semin
.
chapt.
Apologie
of
the
English
Seminaries
D.
Allen
(
the
very
chaires
of
the
scorneful
,
)
D.
Allen
of
the
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
,
Annotations
on
the
testament
in
English
,
Rhemis●●
Annotations
S.
Ierom
You
shall
be
called
the
Priestes
of
God
,
the
Ministers
of
our
God
shall
it
be
saide
vnto
you
.
the
Ministers
of
God
Prophets
and
Doctors
in
the
Church
at
Antioche
,
they
were
ministring
to
our
Lord
.
they
were
sacrificing
they
did
say
Masse
Missa
Chrysostomi
saying
Masse
the
Prophets
&
Doctors
at
Antioche
were
ministring
they
were
sacrificing
old
translation
Concil.
Tridentin
.
session
to
sacrifice
to
minister
the
ministers
of
God
ministring
spirits
to
minister
vnto
the
Iewes
Isidorus
Clarius
Arias
Montanus
Isidor
.
Clar.
Doctors
of
Louan
leauing
the
Greeke
for
the
aduantage
of
our
cause
,
Etymolog
.
in
Sui●as
,
in
Bud.
Henr.
St.
Lexic.
Graec.
Tom.
the
Ministers
[
sacrificing
saying
of
Masse
Era●m
.
annotat
.
in
Act.
Apost.
&
epist.
ad
Heb.
to
minister
to
minister
in
holy
thinges
the
Prophets
&
Doctours
in
the
Church
at
Antioche
were
sacrificing
to
the
Lord
Paraphr
.
&
Annot.
in
Acta
Apost.
they
imployed
their
giftes
to
Gods
glory
,
and
the
saluation
of
the
Church
,
the
Prophets
in
propheciing
,
the
Doctours
in
teaching
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
.
Ar.
Montanus
in
Elucidation
.
Card.
Caietanus
,
&
●o
.
Ferus
,
in
Comment.
in
Acta
Apost.
ministring
to
the
Lord
they
serued
him
in
executing
their
owne
ministerie
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
ministerie
of
prophecying
,
and
teaching
.
Oecumenius
&
Theophylactus
in
expo●it
.
in
Acta
Apost●e
Chrysostom
.
&
Gracis
Patrib
.
what
meaneth
the
word
ministring
it
meaneth
preaching
ministerie
of
the
Pastours
,
●
seruice
of
the
Church
,
Diuine
seruice
euening
prayer
Theodoret.
hist.
eccles.
l.
the
euening
Liturgie
the
seruice
doon
to
God
at
euening
Chrysost.
li●urg
.
Graec.
excas
.
Paris
.
the
Churches
seruice
Missa
:
the
ministerie
you
shall
be
called
the
Priests
of
God
,
the
Ministers
of
our
God
shal
it
be
said
vnto
you
an
holy
Priesthood
,
to
offer
vp
spiritual
sacrifices
acceptable
to
God
by
Iesus
Christ
.
trees
of
righteousnes
And
of
them
will
I
take
for
Priests
,
for
Leuites
,
saith
the
Lord
.
S.
Ierom
to
sacrifice
to
sacrifice
to
sacrifice
spirituall
sacrifices
the
sacrifices
external
,
visible
,
true
,
and
proper
sacrifice
,
the
sacrifices
the
spirituall
sacrifices
S.
Ieroms
shall
bring
the
Gentiles
for
an
offering
to
the
Lord
,
as
the
children
of
Israel
offer
in
a
cleane
vessell
in
the
house
of
the
Lord
.
to
bring
the
Gentiles
as
an
offering
to
the
Lord
,
the
offering
vp
of
the
Gentiles
Ministers
of
Christ
the
Gentiles
preaching
of
the
gospell
a
Priest
a
liuing
sacrifice
,
holy
,
acceptable
vnto
God
:
externall
sacrifice
a
cleane
oblation
in
euerie
place
it
is
sacrificed
and
offered
to
his
name
,
because
his
name
is
great
among
the
Gentiles
.
cleane
oblation
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
is
offered
vp
vnto
God
his
father
,
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
an
oblation
that
cannot
be
defiled
by
the
vnworthines
or
wickednes
of
them
who
offer
it
.
the
Lord
shall
fine
the
sonnes
of
Leui
,
and
purifie
them
as
gold
,
and
siluer
,
that
they
may
offer
an
offering
vnto
God
in
righteousnes
.
the
offering
it
is
offered
the
sonnes
of
Leui.
the
sonnes
of
Leui
the
spirituall
Leuits
a
royall
Priesthood
euen
Kings
and
Priestes
to
God
his
father
,
Arias
Montanus
comment
.
in
Malach.
c.
the
offering
the
spirituall
sacrifice
Iohn
Baptist
,
If
you
will
receiue
it
,
this
is
Elias
which
was
to
come
,
Iohn
Baptist
the
spirituall
sacrifices
If
you
will
receiue
it
,
this
is
the
cleane
offering
which
should
in
euery
place
be
offered
to
the
Lord
.
in
spirit
and
truth
there
shall
be
an
altar
of
the
Lord
in
the
middes
of
the
land
of
Egypt
God
will
accept
the
burnt
offrings
and
sacrifices
of
straungers
vpon
his
altar
all
the
sheeepe
of
Kedar
shall
be
offefered
on
it
,
and
the
rammes
of
Nebaioth
the
Gentiles
shall
go
vp
to
keepe
the
feast
of
tabernacles
from
yeare
to
yeare
vnto
Ierusalem
,
and
euery
pot
in
Ierusalem
and
Iuda
shall
be
holy
to
the
Lord
of
hostes
,
and
all
they
who
sacrifice
shall
come
&
take
of
them
and
seeth
therein
;
finally
,
that
the
offering
of
Iuda
and
Ierusalem
shal
be
sweete
vnto
the
Lord
,
as
in
the
dayes
of
old
and
in
the
yeares
afore
.
burnt
offeringes
sheepe
of
Kedar
rammes
of
Nebaioth
an
altar
feast
of
tabernacles
sodde
in
pottes
cleane
offering
it
shal
be
offered
in
euery
place
vnto
the
Lord
,
Concil.
Trident
.
Sess.
men
to
pray
in
euery
place
,
lifting
vp
pure
handes
without
wrath
&
douting
.
Aduers
.
Marcion
.
lib.
we
haue
an
altar
whereof
they
haue
not
power
to
eate
which
serue
the
tabernacle
.
This
altar
In
Leuitic●●
lib.
is
the
altar
of
Christes
body
,
which
the
Iewes
for
their
incredulitie
must
not
behold
.
cleane
offering
we
haue
an
altar
Durand
.
ration
.
diuin.
offic.
lib.
haue
not
power
to
eate
of
this
altar
●ate
of
this
altar
an
altar
Eate
of
an
altar
the
altar
[
altar
a
very
altar
in
the
proper
sense
,
not
in
the
truth
of
the
thing
,
but
in
a
mysterie
betokening
it
,
S.
Austin
.
c
Hoc
est
.
de
consecr.
distinct
.
once
,
to
take
away
the
sinnes
of
many
,
for
euer
the
bodie
of
Christ
in
the
sacrament
,
which
the
Iewes
must
not
behold
.
the
Iewes
the
altar
the
bodies
of
those
beastes
,
whose
blood
is
brought
into
the
holy
place
by
the
high
Priest
for
sinne
,
are
burnt
without
the
campe
.
Therefore
euen
Iesus
,
that
he
might
sanctify
the
people
with
his
owne
blood
,
suffered
without
the
gate
.
offered
for
sinne
blood
to
be
brought
into
the
holy
place
,
entred
by
his
blood
into
the
holy
place
,
clense
vs
from
all
sinne
crucified
without
the
gate
eate
of
him
if
ye
be
circumcised
,
Christ
shall
profit
you
nothing
.
stablish
their
hartes
with
grace
not
with
meates
they
serue
the
tabernacle
the
bodies
of
those
beastes
for
sinne
their
blood
brought
into
the
holy
place
by
the
hye
Priest
,
were
burnt
without
the
campe
did
suffer
death
without
the
gate
,
the
people
Christ
crucified
without
the
gate
the
Greeke
worde
,
(
as
also
the
Hebrew
)
it
signifieth
properly
an
altar
to
sacrifice
on
the
sacrifice
the
cleane
offering
the
cleane
offering
in
euery
place
without
the
gate
the
Greeke
and
Hebrew
worde
it
signifieth
properly
an
altar
,
a
materiall
altar
to
sacrifice
vpon
,
and
not
a
metaphorical
and
spirituall
altar
.
we
haue
not
a
common
table
,
or
prophane
communion
boord
to
eate
meere
bread
vpon
,
but
a
very
altar
in
the
proper
sense
to
sacrifice
Christs
body
vpon
in
respect
of
the
saide
bodie
sacrificed
,
it
is
also
called
an
altar
of
the
Fathers
,
euen
of
In
ora●
.
de
sorore
Gorgonia
.
Gregorie
Nazianzene
Demonst.
quód
Christus
sit
Deus
Histor.
eccles.
lib.
De
●iuit
.
Dei
.
lib.
&
lib.
Co●●ess
.
lib.
Contr.
Fau●●um
Manich.
lib.
Augustine
,
and
Theophylact
.
And
when
it
is
called
a
table
,
it
is
in
respect
of
the
heauenly
foode
of
Christes
body
and
blood
receiued
.
the
Greeke
&
Hebrew
word
we
haue
an
altar
very
altar
Greeke
word
(
as
also
the
Hebrew
answering
thereunto
in
the
olde
testament
)
signifieth
properly
an
altar
to
sacrifice
on
,
and
not
a
metaphoricall
and
spirituall
altar
.
the
true
bread
which
giueth
life
vnto
the
world
the
bread
which
came
down
from
heauen
,
that
whosoeuer
eateth
of
it
should
not
die
:
if
any
man
eate
of
this
bread
,
he
shall
liue
for
euer
.
the
person
of
Christ
incarnate
is
meant
vnder
the
metaphore
of
bread
,
and
our
beleefe
in
him
is
signified
by
eating
.
Greeke
word
(
as
also
the
Hebrew
answering
therevnto
in
the
old
testament
)
doth
properly
signifie
bread
which
we
eate
bodily
,
and
not
a
metaphoricall
or
spirituall
bread
he
saw
vnder
the
altar
the
soules
of
them
who
were
killed
for
the
word
of
God
,
as
man
,
no
dout
is
this
altar
.
Greeke
word
(
as
also
the
Hebrewe
answering
thereunto
in
the
olde
testament
)
signifieth
properly
an
altar
to
sacrifice
on
,
and
not
a
metaphoricall
or
spirituall
altar
.
the
true
bread
an
Angell
stood
before
the
altar
hauing
a
golden
censer
,
Are●has
in
collect
.
exposit.
in
Apocalyp
.
cap.
Rupert
.
comment
.
in
Acalyps
.
lib.
the
altar
false
prophets
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
one
buildeth
vp
a
muddy
wall
,
and
Annotations
on
the
new
Testament
others
daube
it
ouer
with
a
rotten
plaister
,
and
when
a
storme
cometh
,
the
wall
falleth
and
plaister
with
it
.
a
metaphore
we
haue
an
altar
in
the
proper
sense
to
sacrifice
Christes
body
vpon
.
communion
tables
the
Lords
table
the
Lords
supper
Gregor.
Nazianzen
.
orat
.
in
la●d
.
Basilii
.
Chrysost.
demonstr.
quód
Christus
sit
Deus
.
Homil.
in
Matt.
in
prior
.
ep.
ad
Corinth
.
Sermon
.
de
Eucharist
.
&
de
B.
Philogonio
.
Socrat
.
hist.
eccles.
lib.
Augustin
.
epist.
ad
Paulin.
Tract
.
in
Iohann
.
Theophylact.
in
prior
.
epist.
ad
Corinth
.
cap.
a
table
Iohn
Baptist
,
Elias
citie
of
Rome
,
Babylon
Church
of
God
,
Ierusalem
Pruden●ius
hymn
.
de
S.
Lau●ent
.
Conc.
Carth.
●sidor
.
etymo●ogiar
.
lib.
the
Lords
supper
the
Lords
table
sacrificers
who
serue
the
altar
a
very
altar
in
the
proper
sense
to
sacrifice
Christes
bodie
vpon
Ambros.
de
officiis
lib.
Leo
epist.
ad
Dioscorum
Leuitical
Priesthood
serue
in
sacrificing
Leuiticall
Priesthood
the
communion
table
an
altar
properly
an
altar
a
common
table
a
very
altar
common
table
and
profane
communion
boord
to
eate
meere
bread
vpon
.
a
common
holy
table
booke
o●
common
prayer
the
communion
a
profane
communion
boorde
meere
bread
the
Lords
supper
the
bread
of
thankes-giuing
the
cuppe
of
blessing
Iustin.
Mart.
in
Apolog.
Irenae
.
lib.
&
lib.
Cyprian
.
epist.
ad
Caecilium
.
Ambros.
de
sacrament
.
lib.
Leo
Sermon
de
quadrages
meere
bread
Concil.
Constantiens
.
Sess.
&
Trident.
Sess.
meere
bread
Durand
.
in
Rational
.
diuinor
.
offic
lib.
M.
Hart
thinke
with
your selfe
in
your
bed
cleane
offering
Rhemish
Annotations
S.
Paule
we
haue
an
altar
in
euery
place
there
is
sacrificed
and
offered
a
cleane
offering
to
God
,
D
▪
Allen
treatise
of
the
Masse
Alan
.
de
Eucharist
.
sacrific
.
cap.
to
sacrifice
to
offer
the
sacrifice
of
praise
,
the
sacrifice
of
crying
,
the
sacrifice
of
contrition
,
against
Marcion
Trypho
;
Irenaeus
Zacharie
;
Austin
against
the
aduersarie
of
the
law
,
against
the
letters
of
Petilian
against
the
Iewes
;
Cyrill
of
worshipping
in
spirit
and
truth
;
Eusebius
,
of
preparation
of
the
gospell
;
Damascen
,
of
the
Catholike
faith
D.
Allen
.
cleane
offering
D.
Allen
the
Fathers
right
opinion
Many
other
reasons
Tertullian
,
Iustin
,
Irenaeus
,
Ierom
,
Austin
,
Cyprian
,
Cyrill
,
Eusebius
,
Damascen
,
eate
vp
Dio
Nicaeus
:
i●
Adriano
The
multitude
of
physicians
hath
cast
away
the
Emperour
:
a
three
fold
coard
is
not
easily
broken
.
a
coard
D.
Allen
in
euery
place
there
is
sacrificed
and
offered
a
cleane
offering
to
my
name
,
saith
the
Lord
of
hostes
:
the
seuentie
interpreters
in
euery
place
there
is
Heb.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Gr.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Latin
,
incensum
offertur
nomini
meo
&
oblatio
munda
.
incense
offered
to
my
name
,
and
a
cleane
offering
.
[
incense
the
golden
vials
of
the
foure
and
twentie
Elders
are
full
of
which
are
the
prayers
of
the
Saintes
.
Iren.
lib.
Euseb.
de
praeparat
.
Euang.
lib.
Hieron
.
in
Zachar
cap.
August
.
contr.
aduers.
legis
.
lib.
D.
Allens
the
worde
[
to
sacrifice
]
being
vsed
by
it selfe
without
a
terme
abridging
it
,
is
taken
in
the
scripture
alwayes
properly
for
the
act
of
outward
sacrifice
,
S.
Iohn
prayers
of
the
Saintes
Rhemish
Annot.
offer
vp
our
prayers
the
foure
and
twentie
Elders
the
prayers
of
Saintes
the
foure
and
twentie
Elders
S.
Iohn
the
odours
are
the
prayers
of
the
Saintes
:
they
sang
a
new
song
,
saying
,
Thou
art
worthie
to
take
the
booke
,
and
to
open
the
seales
thereof
,
because
thou
wast
killed
and
hast
redeemed
vs
to
God
by
thy
blood
out
of
euery
kinred
,
and
tongue
,
and
people
,
and
nation
,
and
hast
made
vs
Kinges
and
Priests
vnto
our
God
,
and
we
shall
raigne
vpon
the
earth
.
the
prayers
Christ
hath
made
them
Kinges
and
Priests
,
S.
Iohn
foure
and
twentie
Elders
the
foure
and
twentie
Elders
golden
crownes
vpon
their
heads
the
crowne
Be
thou
faithfull
vntill
death
,
and
I
will
giue
thee
the
crowne
of
life
.
striued
as
they
ought
to
doo
,
a
crowne
a
garland
Herodotus
〈◊〉
Vrania
crowned
with
a
garland
the
crowne
of
life
not
a
corruptible
crowne
but
incorruptible
a
crowne
that
can
not
wither
,
crowne
of
glory
the
crowne
rest
from
their
labours
the
foure
and
twentie
Elders
had
golden
crownes
set
vpon
their
heads
a
crowne
of
gold
the
foure
&
twentie
Elders
cast
their
crownes
before
the
throne
,
say
to
him
who
sitteth
on
it
,
Thou
art
worthie
O
Lord
to
receiue
glory
,
and
honour
,
and
power
:
for
thou
hast
created
all
thinges
,
and
for
thy
willes
sake
they
are
,
and
were
created
.
clothed
in
white
raiment
white
raiment
they
shall
walke
with
him
in
white
his
clothes
were
white
glistering
white
raiment
Laodiceans
to
buye
of
him
white
raiment
,
that
she
may
bee
clothed
,
and
that
her
filthie
nakednesse
doo
not
appeere
.
of
al
tongues
,
and
peoples
,
and
kinreds
,
and
nations
,
they
had
washed
their
robes
and
made
their
robes
white
in
the
blood
of
the
Lambe
.
they
were
in
white
raiment
sitting
on
foure
and
twentie
seates
about
the
throne
of
God
the
throne
set
in
heauen
S.
Paul
conuersation
is
in
heauen
heauenly
citie
S.
Iohn
a
great
wonder
appeered
in
heauen
:
a
woman
clothed
with
the
sunne
,
and
the
moone
was
vnder
her
feete
,
and
vpon
her
head
a
crowne
of
twelue
starres
,
and
she
was
with
childe
,
and
cryed
trauailing
in
birth
,
and
was
pained
readie
to
be
deliuered
the
sunne
of
righteousnes
things
worldly
there
was
a
battel
in
heauen
:
Michael
and
his
angels
fought
against
the
dragon
,
and
the
dragon
fought
and
his
angels
,
but
they
preuailed
not
,
nether
was
their
place
found
any
more
in
heauen
who
is
as
God
equall
to
God
.
Phil.
the
dragon
the
deuil
his
angels
Rhemis●
Anno●at
S.
Iohn
doon
in
heauen
:
the
foure
&
twentie
Elders
their
seates
in
heauen
S.
Iohns
the
Elders
we
shall
raigne
vpon
the
earth
the
meeke
are
blessed
,
for
they
shal
inherite
the
earth
.
S.
Austins
vbi
pa●cis
,
vbi
cubas
in
meridie
.
Augustin
.
de
vnitat
▪
eccles.
cap.
the
song
of
Salomon
the
Church
was
in
Afrike
alone
,
Saintes
in
heauen
know
our
desires
,
Reuelation
:
S.
he
were
very
impudent
who
would
expound
an
allegorie
or
darke
speech
of
scripture
for
his
owne
aduantage
,
vnlesse
he
haue
also
plaine
and
manifest
testimonies
,
by
the
light
whereof
the
darke
may
be
made
euident
.
the
Elders
the
praiers
all
the
creatures
in
heauen
,
and
on
the
earth
,
and
in
the
sea
,
and
vnder
the
earth
,
the
foure
beasts
by
Christ
Iesus
the
hye
Priest
of
our
profession
,
the
Angell
of
the
couenant
the
onely
mediator
betweene
God
and
man
.
other
Angell
An other
Angell
came
and
stoode
before
the
altar
hauing
a
golden
censer
,
and
there
was
much
odours
giuen
vnto
him
that
he
should
put
them
into
the
prayers
of
all
the
Saintes
on
the
golden
altar
which
is
before
the
throne
:
and
the
smoke
of
the
odours
,
which
were
put
into
the
prayers
of
the
Saintes
,
went
vp
before
God
out
of
the
Angels
hand
.
ministring
spirites
,
sent
forth
to
minister
for
who
shall
inherite
saluation
their
prayers
are
come
vp
before
God
,
Angell
standing
with
a
censer
at
the
altar
of
incense
to
burne
perfume
before
God
,
hye
Priest
the
Angell
Behold
I
send
an
Angell
,
my
name
is
in
him
Reuelation
,
S.
Iohn
an
other
Angell
the
Angell
had
the
seale
of
the
liuing
God
casting
fier
into
the
earth
the
Angels
blew
their
trumpets
,
and
powred
out
the
plagues
of
God
:
comming
downe
from
heauen
,
clothed
with
a
clowde
,
and
the
rainebow
vpon
his
head
,
and
his
face
was
as
the
sunne
,
&
his
feete
as
pillers
of
fier
,
had
in
his
hand
a
little
booke
,
&
set
his
right
foote
on
the
sea
,
and
his
left
foote
on
the
lande
other
Angell
other
mightie
Angel
the
Angell
putteth
odours
of
most
sweete
perfume
into
the
prayers
of
all
the
Saintes
,
hye
Priest
he
maketh
alwayes
intercession
for
vs
,
an
odour
of
a
sweete
smelling
sauour
before
him
.
the
offering
the
scriptures
giue
that
name
to
faithfull
and
holy
persons
in
earth
,
inuocation
of
dead
men
Sacrar
.
ceremon
.
Rom.
eccles.
lib.
admit
in
to
the
number
of
the
Gods
.
Herodian
.
lib.
Diuorum
nostrorum
apoth●oses
.
Praefat.
lib.
Sacr.
ceremon
.
Rom.
ecclesiae
Thom.
Aquin.
quodlibet
Antonin
.
Summ.
Theol.
part.
Cai●tan
.
opusc
.
de
indulgenti●s
ad
Cardin
.
Medicem
.
cap.
Canus
Locor
.
Theolog.
l.
Pellarmin
.
in
praelectionib
.
Rom.
cont●ouer
.
the
Pope
may
erre
,
and
canonize
a
wicked
person
for
a
Saint
,
the
faith
of
the
Church
the
head
of
the
Church
D.
Allen
cleane
offring
an
outward
sacrifice
incensum
,
August
.
contr.
aduers.
leg
.
l.
incense
of
sweete
perfumes
and
odours
.
the
praiers
of
the
Saintes
to
sacrifice
to
offer
to
sacrifice
to
offer
Alan
.
de
Euchar
.
sacrific
.
cap.
lay
men
,
yea
women
too
,
are
said
to
offer
properly
and
truely
:
when
,
as
in
the
olde
law
the
tithes
and
first
fruites
commanded
to
be
giuen
to
the
Leuites
and
the
poore
were
presented
before
God
;
so
they
present
bread
and
wine
for
the
communion
,
or
almes
for
the
reliefe
of
the
poore
and
needy
,
or
any
earthly
giftes
and
offerings
for
holy
vses
,
as
Irenae
.
lib.
August
.
epist.
ad
Paulin.
Iustin.
Mart.
apolog.
&
in
Tryphon
.
Cyprian
.
de
opere
&
●l●●mo●ynis
.
the
Fathers
shew
to
offer
the
wise
men
offered
giftes
vnto
Christ
,
at
the
altar
c.
Omnis
Christianus
.
de
consecration
.
distinct
.
at
the
Masse
the
offering
of
incense
the
prayers
of
the
Saintes
to
offer
incense
to
offer
the
sacrifice
spoken
of
in
Malachie
is
one
:
and
therefore
betokeneth
not
spirituall
sacrifices
,
the
which
are
as
many
as
there
are
Christian
good
workes
?
there
is
offered
a
cleane
oblation
,
sacrifice
&
offering
thou
art
not
delited
with
,
host
and
oblation
thou
wouldest
not
The
Masse
the
hostes
and
oblations
The
Iewes
God
mislyked
host
and
oblation
hostes
and
oblations
host
and
oblation
thou
wouldest
not
:
host
,
and
oblation
hostes
,
and
oblations
the
oblation
the
Gentiles
shal
be
an
offering
to
the
Lord
,
present
their
bodies
,
a
liuing
sacrifice
,
holy
,
acceptable
vnto
God
,
we
that
are
many
are
one
body
.
there
is
offered
an
offering
Synecdoche
speciei
Enallage
temporis
it
is
offered
the
sacrifices
he
will
not
accept
an
offering
at
their
hand
the
Gentiles
shall
offer
to
him
a
cleane
offering
,
it
shall
be
offered
vnto
him
in
righteousnesse
,
and
shal
be
acceptable
to
him
the
offering
acceptable
to
God
spirituall
sacrifices
good
workes
the
offering
They
shall
offer
sacrifices
to
the
Lord
in
righteousenesse
.
Concil.
Trident
.
session
the
Masse
one
sacrifice
spirituall
sacrifices
the
cleane
offering
spirituall
sacrifices
of
praying
to
God
and
doing
good
to
men
are
common
to
the
Iewes
with
vs
,
the
offering
it
is
proper
to
the
Gospell
and
the
Gentiles
,
should
succeed
also
the
sacrifices
of
the
Iewes
,
and
be
offered
in
their
steede
Num
▪
to
offer
without
spot
&
blemish
in
the
place
that
God
should
choose
,
the
citie
of
Ierusalem
the
sanctuarie
the
time
of
reformation
was
come
,
he
should
destroy
the
citie
and
the
sanctuary
,
and
cause
the
sacrifice
and
offering
to
cease
now
the
Father
would
not
be
worshipped
in
Ierusalem
,
the
Iewes
he
would
be
worshipped
in
spirit
and
truth
.
all
places
in
spirit
,
and
truth
;
in
spirit
,
the
carnall
ceremonies
&
rites
;
in
truth
,
the
shadowes
of
the
law
of
Moses
.
hee
requireth
of
the
true
worshippers
,
reasonable
seruing
of
him
good
workes
,
in
righteousnes
,
and
true
holines
the
offering
vp
of
spirituall
sacrifices
acceptable
to
God
by
Iesus
Christ
.
the
offering
it
shall
be
offered
to
him
in
euery
place
.
spirituall
sacrifices
of
prayers
and
workes
are
common
to
the
Iewes
with
vs
,
praying
,
fasting
,
and
the
workes
of
charity
were
ioyned
to
their
sacrifices
:
things
cannot
succeede
their
sacrifices
a
spirit
in
sundry
maners
the
Prophets
the
Prophets
D.
Allen
spirituall
sacrifices
are
common
vnto
them
with
vs
.
ours
succeede
not
theirs
to
succeede
the
vaile
laide
on
the
heart
in
reading
of
the
olde
had
his
windowes
open
toward
Ierusalem
,
wept
by
the
riuers
of
Babylon
,
how
should
we
sing
the
lords
song
in
a
strange
lande
appeering
there
to
behold
the
power
and
glory
of
God
,
as
he
beheld
it
in
the
sanctuary
his
tabernacles
fainting
with
desire
of
coming
to
his
courts
and
blessed
who
dwell
in
that
house
,
before
God
in
Sion
sacrifice
of
prayse
sing
the
songs
of
the
Lord
in
al
places
a
temple
the
temple
the
ministery
of
the
new
testament
,
the
Priest
was
burning
incense
the
multitude
of
the
people
were
praying
Iustin.
Mart.
in
Apolog.
Tertullian
.
i●
Apologet.
court
of
the
temple
Durand
.
in
●ationali
divinor
.
officior
.
lib.
the
church
he
burned
incense
at
the
altar
:
Durand
.
l.
&
l.
an
Ephod
,
a
miter
,
a
broydered
coate
,
a
girdle
,
a
brestplate
,
and
a
robe
,
linen
coates
Durand
.
l.
an
amice
,
an
albe
,
a
girdle
,
a
fanel
,
a
chisible
,
a
stole
a
lauer
Durand
.
l.
&
l.
Durand
.
l.
vaile
betweene
the
quire
and
the
altar
in
lent
,
seuered
the
holy
place
from
the
most
holy
.
Durand
.
l.
&
l.
mercy
seate
Durand
.
l.
Saintes
relikes
D.
Allen
De
Eucharist
.
Sacram.
cap.
Durand
.
l.
holy
oyle
purifying
water
the
ashes
of
an
heifer
Durand
.
l.
water
,
wine
from
heauen
Durand
.
l.
rod
of
Aaron
Durand
.
l.
crosse
of
Christ
Durand
.
l.
candlesticke
with
lamps
Durand
.
l.
Extra
.
De
celebrat
.
Mis●ar
.
c.
Sane
.
before
the
Lord
Vaux
catechism
before
images
Durand
.
l.
&
l.
&
l.
&c.
〈…〉
eccles.
l.
Durand
.
l.
&
l.
Durand
.
l.
the
order
of
Aaron
the
tabernacle
Durand
.
l.
Durand
.
l.
Durand
.
l.
Durand
.
l.
Durand
.
l.
Missale
Rom.
reformat
.
a
Pio
quinto
.
Sacerdotale
Rom.
eccles.
edit.
a
Samarin
.
part
.
exorcized
water
Caemeteria
reconcilianda
.
Extra
.
de
consecr.
eccles.
c.
consuluisti
.
reconciling
of
a
churchyard
Durand
.
l.
festiual
daies
Durand
.
l.
&
l.
Innocent
.
mysterior
.
Missae
l.
pontificall
robes
Sacr.
cerem
.
Rom.
eccles.
l.
D●rand
.
l.
once
a
yeare
into
the
place
most
holy
,
the
hye
Priest
of
the
Iewes
dayly
sacrifice
burnt
offering
fyer
on
the
altar
alwaies
Durand
.
l.
dayly
sacrifice
Leuiticall
Priests
Ritus
celebran●
di
Missam
Durand
.
l.
sacring
bell
Priests
hand
Durand
.
l.
the
temple
M.
Hart
if
our selues
were
present
at
the
doing
,
the
solemne
doing
of
it
,
specially
atChristmas
,
Easter
,
and
such
other
more
festiual
times
,
the
most
of
our
stonie
hartes
would
melt
for
ioy
,
a
spiritual
man
not
edified
Ierusalem
,
O
if
thou
hadst
knowne
at
least
in
this
thy
day
those
things
which
belong
vnto
thy
peace
:
but
now
are
they
hidden
from
thine
eyes
.
take
away
the
Catholike
ceremonies
de
sacrament
.
in
genere
.
can
.
the
receiued
and
approued
rites
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
vsed
in
the
solemne
ministring
of
sacraments
,
may
be
despised
.
the
tradition
of
the
Apostles
Moses
.
For
as
much
as
the
nature
of
men
is
such
,
that
it
cannot
be
lifted
vp
easily
to
the
meditation
of
diuine
things
without
outward
helpes
:
therefore
our
holy
mother
the
Church
hath
ordeined
certaine
rites
,
to
weete
,
that
some
things
should
be
pronounced
in
the
Masse
with
a
soft
voice
,
and
some
things
with
a
lowder
.
Moreouer
she
hath
vsed
ceremonies
too
,
as
namely
mystical
blessings
,
lightes
,
incense
,
vestiments
,
and
many
other
such
things
,
by
the
discipline
and
tradition
of
the
Apostles
:
to
the
ende
that
both
the
maiestie
of
so
great
a
sacrifice
might
be
set
forth
,
and
the
minds
of
the
faithful
might
be
raised
vp
by
these
visible
signes
of
religion
and
godlines
to
the
contemplation
of
most
high
things
which
doo
▪
lye
hidden
in
this
sacrifice
.
Dyonis
.
Areopagit
.
ecclesiast.
hierar
.
cap.
Confession
.
Augustinian
.
lib.
concil
.
Car●hag.
fanel
,
amice
,
albe
,
stole
,
a
perfume
Durand
.
lib.
pure
oyle
Durand
.
lib.
Sacr.
cerem
.
eccles.
Rom.
l.
Priestes
of
Isis
in
Egipt
Rhenan
.
Annotat
.
in
Tertullian
.
aduers.
Mareion
.
lib.
Februall
ceremonies
of
the
Romans
images
of
men
Eusebius
hist.
eccles.
l.
by
custome
of
the
Heathens
Ad
eas
thus
,
&
cerei
.
Cic.
off
.
lib.
tapers
before
them
Polydor.
Virgil
.
de
inuentor
.
rerum
.
lib.
&
l.
the
Romans
Durand
.
l.
kyssing
,
kneeling
creeping
to
the
crosse
Cic.
in
Verrem
.
lib.
Pausanias
in
Corinthiacis
.
Herodian
.
lib.
Apulei
.
Aur.
Asin.
lib.
Leand.
Albe●t
.
descript.
Italiae
.
Histor.
S.
Mariae
Lauret
.
script
.
ab
Hier.
Angelit
.
ad
Clement
.
sept.
our
Ladie
of
a
temple
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
Walsingham
in
England
Act
▪
Diana
of
Ephesus
temple
of
Salomon
Popes
,
de
consecration
.
di●tin●t
.
God
ordeined
them
in
Moses
law
.
Extra
.
De
sacra
vnctione
.
cap.
vnico
.
the
Catholike
Church
doth
holde
that
Bishops
ought
to
be
anointed
,
because
the
Lord
commanded
Moses
to
anoint
Aaron
and
his
sonnes
temples
,
and
altars
,
and
chalices
ought
to
be
anointed
,
because
the
Lord
commanded
Moses
to
anoint
the
tabernacle
,
and
arke
▪
and
table
with
the
vessels
.
the
sacrament
of
vnction
doth
figure
and
worke
an
other
thing
in
the
new
testament
then
it
did
in
the
old
.
they
lye
who
charge
the
Church
with
Iudaizing
with
doing
as
the
Iewes
did
in
that
it
celebrateth
the
sacrament
of
vnction
.
the
Iewes
holy
vnction
is
made
of
oyle
,
and
balme
,
oyle
&
myrrhe
with
other
spices
.
Iewes
did
yours
doth
worke
and
figure
an
other
thing
then
theirs
did
to
sacrifice
a
lambe
S.
Peter
did
constraine
the
Gentiles
to
Iudaize
,
yoke
of
the
law
of
Moses
S.
Peter
a
defaute
in
conuersation
not
in
doctrine
,
De
praescriptionib
.
aduers.
haeret
the
truth
of
the
gospel
walking
according
to
it
hauing
liued
before
as
the
Iewes
S.
Peter
was
to
be
condemned
causing
them
to
Iudaize
to
play
the
Iewes
to
play
the
Iewes
S.
Paul
Non
Iudaiza●
ecclesia
,
sicut
aliqui
mentiu●tur
.
Extra
.
de
sacra
vnctione
.
§.
vngitur
.
they
lye
de
sacrament
.
in
gen.
●an
.
Iewish
rites
S.
Peter
false
Apostles
troubled
the
Galatians
peruerted
the
gospell
men
ought
to
be
circumcised
false
Apostles
false
teachers
false
Prophets
the
Councell
the
ceremonies
the
Masse
mysticall
blessinges
,
lightes
,
incense
,
vestiments
,
and
many
other
such
thinges
,
the
false
the
true
Apostles
our
holy
mother
the
Church
that
some
thinges
should
be
pronounced
in
the
Masse
with
a
soft
voice
,
&
some
thinges
with
a
lowder
.
For
such
is
the
nature
of
men
,
that
it
can
not
bee
lifted
vp
easily
to
the
meditation
of
diuine
thinges
without
outward
helpes
the
Councel
Apostolike
tradition
the
Councell
because
our
nature
doth
neede
outward
helpes
,
therefore
some
things
should
be
pronounced
softly
,
some
aloude
?
outwarde
helpes
the
hearing
of
his
word
Con.
Tride●t
.
Sess.
to
be
saide
in
the
vulgar
mother
tongue
of
the
people
a
part
of
it
to
bee
saide
with
a
soft
voice
,
because
the
blindenesse
and
coldnesse
of
men
doth
neede
to
be
lightened
and
warmed
by
Gods
worde
▪
which
is
rehearsed
in
the
Masse
:
therefore
a
part
of
it
must
be
pronounced
with
a
soft
voyce
,
that
they
may
not
heare
it
;
part
with
a
lowder
,
but
in
a
strange
toong
,
that
,
although
they
heare
it
,
they
may
not
vnderstand
it
.
Anathema
fit
a
curse
the
rite
of
the
Roman
Church
,
whereby
part
of
the
Canon
and
the
words
of
consecration
are
vttered
with
a
soft
voice
,
is
to
be
condemned
:
or
that
the
Masse
ought
to
be
celebrated
onely
in
the
vulgar
toung
.
the
Iewes
if
any
man
confessed
him
to
be
Christ
,
he
should
be
excommunicated
religious
rites
Catholike
,
and
religious
Catholike
,
and
religious
Catholike
,
and
religious
the
Church
hath
ordeined
it
the
Fathers
thought
it
not
expedient
it
should
be
had
in
the
vulgar
toung
.
Iustin.
Mart.
apolog
Tertullian
.
in
apologet
.
Cyprian
.
de
orat
.
Dom.
Euseb.
hist.
eccles.
l.
Augustin
.
de
catechizand
.
rudib
.
cap.
Isidor
.
de
of●ic
.
eccles.
l.
Cyrillus
,
Aen.
Silu.
hist.
Bohem.
cap.
Io.
Beleth
de
diuin.
of●ic
.
in
prooem.
Lyra
in
Caietan
.
opusculor
.
Tom.
Liturg.
Basil.
ex
version
.
Syr.
quam
vocant
Anaphoram
.
Bellon
.
obseruat
.
l.
Auentin
.
annal.
Boior
.
lib.
Sigismund
.
Lib.
in
comm●nt●rer
.
Moscouit
.
F●an
.
Aluar.
in
descript.
A●thiop
.
cap.
it
seemed
not
expedient
to
the
Fathers
Confess
.
Augu●t
.
art
Wirt●mberg
.
art.
they
may
prouide
for
things
to
be
doon
with
comelines
and
in
order
:
so
their
rites
and
ceremonies
must
be
all
to
edifie
the
seruice
in
a
straunge
tongue
,
although
the
Masse
containe
great
instruction
of
the
faithful
people
,
yet
the
Fathers
haue
not
thought
it
expedient
Vt
vulgari
passim
lingua
celebraretur
that
it
should
be
soong
or
said
euerie
where
in
the
vulgar
tongue
.
vttering
the
words
of
consecration
Secreté
profer●
verba
consecrationis
,
Ho●
est
corpus
meum
.
In
Canon
.
Missae
.
Concil.
Trident
.
Sess.
the
Church
hath
ordeined
that
rite
,
Thom.
Aquin.
Summ.
Theolog.
part.
D.
Harding
B.
Iewels
the
example
of
Christ
,
and
Clem.
constitut.
Apost.
lib.
the
order
of
his
Apostles
,
with
Ambros.
de
sacrament
.
lib.
Leo
Serm.
de
●eiun●o
men●is
.
Iustinian
.
in
Authent
.
the
Fathers
too
,
is
manifest
against
it
.
Concil.
Trident
.
Sess.
a
rite
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
Chrysost.
Li●urgia
.
Bessario
de
sacrament
.
●ucharist
.
Greeke
Church
of
the
Mysteries
of
the
Masse
.
lib.
crept
in
by
custome
ordeined
by
our
holy
mother
the
Church
whosoeuer
he
be
that
shall
condemne
it
.
did
vtter
the
words
of
consecration
openly
Church
of
Rome
(
in
the
same
place
least
those
words
so
holy
and
sacred
should
grow
into
contempt
,
whiles
all
in
a
maner
knowing
them
,
through
common
vse
,
would
sing
them
in
the
streetes
and
other
places
not
conuenient
.
the
vulgar
tongue
to
speake
that
in
the
light
,
which
he
had
told
them
in
darknes
;
and
,
what
they
heard
in
the
eare
,
that
to
preach
on
the
howses
.
S.
Paule
the
words
of
consecration
shew
foorth
th●
Lords
death
vntill
he
came
,
as
oft
as
they
receiued
the
sacrament
?
the
words
of
consecration
death
of
Christ
they
must
be
vttered
not
onely
in
a
strange
tongue
,
but
also
closely
and
in
silence
,
least
men
,
if
they
heare
them
,
do
know
them
through
vse
,
and
sing
them
in
the
streetes
cap
▪
Pastours
and
all
who
haue
cure
of
soules
should
often
times
expound
(
by
them selues
,
or
by
others
,
)
somewhat
of
those
things
which
are
read
in
the
Masse
:
and
explane
the
scripture
to
the
faithful
people
in
their
mother
tongue
often
times
c●
.
Ignorantia
ignorance
is
the
mother
of
all
errors
the
rites
expound
the
scripture
to
the
people
often
.
diuide
the
word
of
truth
a
right
:
the
scripture
read
the
Iewes
least
Christs
sheepe
be
famished
,
or
the
young
children
aske
bread
&
no
man
breake
it
to
them
Dauids
table
a
cup
running
ouer
Concil.
Triden
.
Sess.
because
the
nature
of
men
doth
neede
outward
helpes
for
raysing
of
it
vp
to
think
vpon
the
things
of
God
,
therefore
hath
the
Church
ordeined
those
rites
,
that
some
things
in
the
Masse
should
be
pronounced
with
a
soft
voice
,
and
some
things
with
a
lowder
the
Church
to
haue
ordained
these
rites
.
they
receiued
them
from
the
Apostles
by
tradition
lightes
,
incense
,
vestiments
S.
Paule
weake
and
beggerly
rudiments
S.
Paules
S.
Paul
.
S.
Paul
ad
I●nuar
.
cap.
all
that
order
of
doing
which
the
whole
Church
obserueth
through
the
world
in
consecrating
,
offering
,
and
distributing
of
the
Eucharist
order
of
dooing
the
Masse
was
ordeined
by
S.
Paul
.
Torrensis
in
confession
.
Augustinian
,
lib.
S.
Austin
the
whole
Church
obserued
through
the
world
S.
Austins
the
distributing
of
the
Eucharist
S.
Paul
ordeined
al
that
order
of
dooing
which
your
Church
obserueth
and
calleth
it
the
Masse
the
Church
of
Rome
Concil.
Tri●dent
.
Sess.
S.
Paul
&
can.
the
whole
Church
S.
Austin
the
whole
Church
obserued
the
receyuing
of
the
Sacrament
fasting
S.
Pauls
other
thinges
will
I
set
in
order
when
I
come
S.
Austin
the
whole
Church
obserued
through
the
world
without
any
change
or
diuersitie
of
maners
.
the
Church
hath
receiued
from
the
Apostles
by
tradition
,
are
namely
mysticall
blessinges
,
lightes
,
incense
,
vestiments
,
and
many
other
such
thinges
.
S.
Austins
S.
Paul
ordeinedal
that
order
of
dooing
which
we
call
the
Masse
.
●d
Paulinsi
quaest.
epistle
to
Paulinus
S.
Austins
confession
S.
Austin
how
those
wordes
differ
one
from
an
other
in
S.
Paul
,
supplications
,
prayers
,
intercessions
,
and
giuing
of
thankes
,
he
thinketh
thereby
is
vnderstood
that
,
which
all
the
church
,
or
in
a
maner
all
practiseth
,
to
weete
,
that
supplications
are
those
which
are
made
in
celebrating
of
the
sacraments
before
that
which
is
vpon
the
Lordes
table
beginne
to
bee
blessed
;
prayers
,
when
it
is
blessed
,
and
sanctified
,
and
prepared
to
be
distributed
,
and
diuided
;
intercessions
,
when
the
people
is
blessed
and
offered
to
God
by
their
Pastours
as
it
were
by
aduocates
;
which
thinges
being
doon
,
and
the
sacrament
receyued
,
the
giuing
of
thankes
doth
knit
vp
all
,
which
S.
Paul
in
those
wordes
remmbreth
also
last
.
S.
Austin
S.
Paul
S.
Paul
is
auouched
by
S.
Austin
to
haue
ordeined
all
that
order
of
dooing
which
you
call
the
Masse
Massing
rites
S.
Austin
S.
Paul
.
mysticall
blessinges
Gr.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
&
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Lat.
benedictio
,
&
benedicere
.
the
making
of
the
signe
of
the
crosse
,
visible
signes
Erasm.
collo
.
in
Exorcism
Bene
✚
dixit
●n
Can.
Missae
.
he
blessed
mysticall
blessinges
S.
Paul
S.
Austin
S.
Austin
[
blessing
a
●●rmon
the
body
of
Christ
is
consecrated
with
the
signe
of
the
crosse
.
sermons
de
tempore
de
tempore
the
hundred
eightieth
and
one
amongst
his
sermons
his
sermons
it
is
certaine
Censur
.
serm.
in
append
.
de
diuersis
.
Tom.
that
it
is
not
S.
Austins
.
the
ceremonie
of
the
crosse
in
consecrating
was
of
S.
Paules
ordinance
,
or
a
tradition
of
the
Apostles
S.
Austin
Augustin
.
in
Euang.
Iohan●
.
Tract
.
S.
Austins
the
Apostles
De
coron●
militis
Christians
had
it
by
tradition
To
signe
their
forhead
with
a
crosse
,
[
tradition
the
Apostles
Apud
Iudaeo●
their
women
couered
their
faces
with
vailes
the
dipping
thri●e
of
them
who
are
baptized
,
and
feeding
them
with
milke
and
hony
.
euery
faithfull
man
may
deuise
such
rites
vpon
reason
:
neither
must
we
respect
the
autours
,
but
the
autoritie
;
&
regard
the
thing
deliuered
,
whosoeuer
did
deliuer
it
.
the
signe
of
the
crosse
tradition
from
the
Apostles
mysticall
blessinges
the
Apostles
Sleidan
.
comment
.
l.
In
euang.
Iohann
.
Tract
.
Wierus
de
praestigijs
daemon
〈◊〉
In
Canone
Missae
,
&
communione
.
crossing
thrise
S.
Austin
so
many
cros●es
Microlog
.
de
eccle●iast
.
obseruationib
.
cap.
crossinges
must
come
in
by
one
,
or
three
,
or
fiue
,
Imparem
numerum
semper
obseruamus
still
in
an
odde
number
Virgil.
in
Pharmaceutria
.
Eclog.
mystical
blessinges
S.
Austin
odde
numbers
Benno
Cardinalis
in
histor.
de
vita
Hildebrandi
.
Microlog
.
de
obseruat
.
ecclesiast.
cap.
one
,
or
three
,
or
fiue
crosses
must
therefore
still
be
made
,
because
by
one
,
and
three
,
we
signifie
one
God
in
trinitie
;
by
fiue
,
the
fiue
partes
of
the
passion
of
Christ
Cornel.
Agrippa
de
occulta
Philosophia
l.
De
vanitate
scientiar
.
c.
Element
.
magica
Petr.
de
Aban
.
in
prae●at
.
a
circle
it
signifieth
God
,
who
nether
hath
beginning
,
nor
ende
.
the
circle
in
that
he
kept
an
odde
number
alwaies
in
making
of
crosses
vpon
the
oblation
:
he
did
as
he
had
learned
in
Rome
,
where
he
was
brought
vp
vnder
ten
of
his
predecessours
.
And
that
,
which
he
lerned
there
,
was
the
tradition
of
the
Apostles
.
the
treatise
Micrologus
de
ec●lesiast
.
obse
ru
.
cap.
he
learned
the
people
did
,
and
must
receiue
the
sacrament
with
the
Priest
,
and
that
,
vnder
both
kindes
.
the
making
of
crosses
on
the
sacrament
still
in
an
odde
number
Amalar.
Fortumat
.
episcopus
Treuirens
.
de
ecclesiast.
offic.
lib.
it
sufficeth
to
make
a
crosse
once
vpon
the
bread
and
wine
,
because
Christ
was
once
crucified
,
it
is
not
amisse
to
make
it
twise
,
because
he
was
crucified
for
two
kindes
of
people
,
that
is
,
the
Iewes
and
the
Gentiles
.
the
Priest
made
two
crosses
with
the
host
neere
vnto
the
chalice
,
to
signifie
that
Christ
was
taken
down
from
the
crosse
being
crucified
for
two
peoples
.
Ordo
Rom.
de
officiis
diuinis
.
cap.
de
●fficio
Missae
.
Microlog
.
de
obseruat
.
ecclesiast.
ca.
that
Christ
had
no
wound
in
his
side
but
one
,
and
therefore
but
one
crosse
must
be
made
beside
the
chalice
.
Missale
Romanum
ex
decret●
sacros
.
concil
.
Trident.
restitutum
,
in
Rit
.
celebrandi
Missam
,
&
Canone
Missae
.
Cornel.
Agrippa
de
occult
.
philosoph.
l.
tradition
of
the
Apostles
mysticall
blessings
Apostolike
tradition
De
ecclesiast.
offic.
l.
the
signe
of
the
crosse
in
consecration
he
did
blesse
the
bread
because
the
crosse
at
that
time
was
not
yet
set
vp
;
but
now
wee
know
that
it
must
be
made
,
for
S.
Austin
saith
so
.
the
Apostles
S.
Austin
sufficient
to
crosse
the
bread
and
wine
once
,
S.
Austins
S.
Austin
Euseb.
de
vita
Constantin
.
lib.
In
hoc
signo
vince
.
Alan
.
Cop.
dialog.
In
this
signe
ouercome
that
appeered
to
Constantine
in
the
element
,
a
signe
of
the
name
of
Christ
,
Harpsfieldes
Cope
,
dialog.
De
vit.
Constantin
.
l.
the
forme
of
a
speare
standing
straight
vpright
,
with
a
crowne
at
the
toppe
of
it
,
&
as
it
were
a
horne
which
did
crosse
the
middest
of
the
speare
a
slope
.
So
that
it
represented
two
of
the
Greeke
letters
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
:
which
being
the
first
letters
of
the
name
of
Christ
,
the
name
of
Christ
was
signified
by
that
signe
to
Constantine
.
De
vit.
Constantin
.
lib.
the
signe
the
monument
of
the
crosse
q
the
signe
of
a
crosse
T.
Tertullian
.
aduers.
Marci●●
.
lib.
Hiero.
lib.
commentar
▪
in
Ezech.
cap.
a
signe
of
the
name
of
Christ
.
In
this
signe
ouercome
D.
Harpsfield
Cope
.
Dialog.
Euseb.
de
vit.
Constan.
lib.
By
this
ouercome
there
is
giuen
no
other
name
vnder
heauen
wherby
he
must
be
saued
.
Euseb.
de
vita
Constant.
lib.
he
vsed
afterward
to
cary
in
his
helmet
,
those
two
letters
by
which
the
name
of
Christ
was
represented
to
him
.
Christ
crucified
we
haue
doon
amisse
in
plucking
downe
the
signe
of
the
crosse
,
we
are
not
of
the
same
religion
that
they
were
who
did
set
it
vp
.
the
brasen
serpent
set
vp
they
were
did
breake
it
in
peeces
the
children
of
Israel
did
burne
incense
to
it
.
M.
Hart.
Tit.
●itus·
celebrandi
Missam
in
solemne
Masses
the
Priest
hauing
made
obeysance
to
the
crosse
doth
incense
it
thrise
.
to
burne
incense
the
serpent
Superstitios●
mulierculae
superstitious
women
Hieron
.
comment
.
in
Matt.
cap.
the
wood
of
the
crosse
S.
Ierom.
the
brasent
serpent
the
crosse
the
serpent
De
ciuit
.
Dei
.
lib.
they
did
worship
it
as
an
idole
burned
incense
couetous
man
an
idolater
the
crosse
Breuiar
.
Roman
.
Sabbat.
in
hebd
.
quarta
quadrag
.
Thomas
A●●quin
.
Sum.
Theolog.
part
.
quaest
▪
Andrad
.
orthod.
explicat
.
lib.
breaking
in
peeces
the
serpent
of
brasse
,
because
the
children
of
Israel
did
burne
incense
to
it
of
the
crosse
that
we
be
against
the
ancient
Fathers
in
religion
,
because
we
plucke
downe
that
which
they
did
set
vp
:
did
keepe
Gods
commandements
,
which
he
commanded
Moses
,
he
brake
in
peeces
the
serpent
of
brasse
which
Moses
had
made
.
c.
Q●●a
.
§.
verum
if
our
predecessours
haue
done
some
thinges
which
at
that
time
might
bee
without
faute
and
afterwarde
be
turned
to
errour
,
&
superstition
:
we
are
taught
by
Ezekias
breaking
the
brasen
serpent
that
the
posteritie
may
destroy
them
without
any
delay
,
and
with
great
autoritie
.
the
crosse
Thom.
Aquin.
Sum.
Theolog.
part.
the
honour
of
an
image
is
referred
to
that
which
the
image
resembleth
:
and
the
motion
of
our
minde
is
the
same
to
the
image
of
a
thing
,
as
an
image
,
and
to
the
thing
it selfe
.
Wherefore
,
sith
the
crosse
doth
represent
Christ
,
who
died
vpon
a
crosse
,
and
Christ
is
to
bee
worshipped
with
diuine
honour
:
it
foloweth
that
the
crosse
is
to
bee
worshipped
so
too
.
the
crosse
Apolog.
part.
the
citie
of
Rome
,
when
we
controll
her
stewes
.
the
crosse
the
brasen
serpent
sith
the
brasen
serpent
did
represent
Christ
,
and
Christ
was
to
be
worshipped
with
diuine
honour
:
therefore
the
brasen
serpent
was
to
bee
worshipped
so
too
.
as
God
.
the
image
of
the
beast
an
image
of
God
mysticall
blessings
S.
Austin
Apostolike
tradition
S.
Austin
S.
Austin
the
Apostles
of
the
thinges
which
we
keepe
by
tradition
,
it
is
to
bee
thought
that
such
as
are
obserued
through
the
whole
world
were
either
ordeined
by
the
Apostles
them selues
,
or
by
generall
Councels
.
ceremonies
of
incense
,
lightes
,
vestiments
,
generall
Councels
S.
Austin
the
Apostles
did
ordeine
them
S.
Austin
there
was
no
custome
obserued
by
the
Church
through
the
whole
world
,
which
it
had
not
from
the
Apostles
,
Socrat.
histo●
▪
eccles.
lib.
the
Apostles
incense
,
lightes
,
vestiments
through
the
whole
world
Eccles.
●ierat●chiae
cap.
S.
Denys
Areopagita
:
lightes
S.
Austin
through
the
whole
world
S.
Austin
S.
Denys
In
Concil.
Carthag.
c●n
▪
through
the
whole
world
In
apolog●
▪
cap.
Aduers
.
ge●tes
lib.
S.
Austins
Dionys.
Areopag
.
hierar
.
eccles.
cap.
once
aboute
the
Church
to
the
crosse
,
to
relikes
,
to
images
,
to
candlestickes
,
to
the
altar
,
the
lower
part
of
it
,
and
the
higher
,
to
the
Priestes
,
to
the
booke
,
to
the
bread
and
wine
,
thrise
aboue
the
chalice
,
and
the
host
,
and
thrise
about
them
,
to
the
altar
,
and
the
Priest
againe
and
againe
,
to
the
quire
,
to
the
deacon
,
to
the
subdeacon
,
to
the
people
to
the
sacrament
at
the
time
of
the
eleuation
.
through
the
whole
world
Confession
.
Augustin
.
lib.
De
tempore
.
In
Natali
●om
.
Serm.
the
lights
lightes
of
the
night
through
the
whole
world
Tertullian
.
de
idololatri●
Christian
Churches
had
also
lightes
burning
in
the
bright
sunne-shine
while
the
gospel
was
reading
,
S.
Cont.
Vigilant
S.
Ierom
Orat.
in
Pas●ha
S.
Ierom
Europe
,
Nazianzen
Quaestion
.
quodlibe●ic.
comparison
of
the
Catholike
and
Roman
Churches
Masse
with
the
Lordes
supper
of
the
Protestants
.
Lords
supper
lightes
burning
in
the
bright
sunne-shine
:
Epist.
ad
Orthodoxos
in
persequut
tapers
of
the
Church
they
were
lighted
in
the
day-time
while
the
gospell
was
reading
,
Orat.
in
sanctum
Pascha
burning
vpon
Easter-euen
to
lighten
the
night
the
most
bright
shining
light
foloweth
the
candle
that
did
go
before
it
.
they
were
wont
to
carry
candles
before
the
gospell
when
they
did
reade
it
.
They
were
wont
[
the
light
the
light
of
the
world
the
candle
Iohn
Baptist
▪
went
before
Christ
to
prepare
his
wayes
.
The
light
shining
most
excellently
bright
foloweth
the
candle
that
did
go
before
it
;
and
the
word
the
voice
;
and
the
bridegrome
the
bride
man
frend
who
bringeth
the
bride
to
him
.
D.
Stapletons
burning
tapers
in
the
day
time
S.
Ierom
against
Vigilanti●s
▪
S.
Ieroms
Contr.
Vigilant
We
doo
light
Cereos
non
clara
luce
accendimus
tapers
not
in
the
bright●day-time
,
as
thou
doost
vainely
sclaunder
vs
,
but
by
this
comfort
to
ease
the
darknes
of
the
night
.
Churches
of
the
east
had
lightes
burning
in
the
day-time
,
while
the
gospell
was
reading
,
therby
to
shew
their
ioy
.
easterne
Churches
lightes
,
while
the
gospel
was
reading
,
Ordo
Roman
.
de
diuin.
offic.
cap.
de
officio
Missae
.
Durand
.
in
Ration
.
diuin.
offic.
lib.
burning
tapers
still
S.
Ieroms
the
east
the
Apostles
did
ordeine
it
through
the
whole
world
De
idololatr
let
them
light
candels
dayly
who
haue
no
light
Illis
competút
●estimonia
tenebrarum
the
testimonies
of
darkenes
doo
well
beseeme
them
.
haue
no
light
Pharises
,
Are
we
blinde
also
?
Concil.
Trident
.
Sess.
the
tradition
of
the
Apostles
Quaestion
.
quod
libetic.
if
we
list
to
runne
through
euery
one
of
them
,
we
shall
finde
that
the
primitiue
Church
did
vse
them
all
.
Bishoply
miter
The
miter
that
Bishops
weare
the
sixe
vestiments
to
all
Priests
,
in
token
that
they
are
perfit
,
because
the
sixth
day
the
Lord
did
perfit
heauen
and
earth
:
the
nine
which
Bishops
haue
beyond
them
,
in
token
that
they
are
spirituall
like
the
nine
orders
of
Angels
,
In
Ration
.
diuin.
offic.
lib.
fifteene
vestiments
the
fifteene
degrees
of
vertues
(
according
to
the
fifteene
psalmes
of
degrees
)
wherewith
they
must
be
clad
.
fifteene
vestiments
the
fifteene
degrees
of
vertues
D.
Stapleton
Bishoply
miter
Iohn
the
Euangelist
did
weare
Priestly
attire
of
the
head
In.
lib●
,
de
monogamia
In
Orat.
suneb
.
de
obit.
fratr
.
Satyr
.
Concil.
Bra
car.
&
Tolet.
Concil.
Car.
thag.
In
Liturg.
the
altar
is
beautified
linen
clothes
contr.
Parmenianum
were
couered
holy
robe
that
reached
downe
to
the
feete
,
In
Liturgii●
suis.
a
holy
garment
De
p●rsequut
.
Vandal
.
lib.
Histor.
Angli●
.
l.
the
o●naments
of
the
Church
that
the
vestiments
which
are
worne
of
Bishops
and
Priests
saying
Masse
,
were
vsed
all
of
them
by
the
primitiue
Church
.
D.
Stapleton
the
garments
which
the
Scribes
&
Pharises
did
weare
with
phylacteries
,
and
fri●ges
hangings
of
the
altar
linen
clothes
ornaments
of
the
Communion
table
[
altar
a
table
who
of
the
faithfull
knoweth
not
that
Ipsa
lig●a
li●teamine
cooperiti
the
boordes
them selues
are
couered
with
a
linen
cloth
in
celebrating
of
the
sacrament
the
cloth
Durand
.
in
Ration
.
l.
the
examples
of
the
vengeance
of
God
on
them
who
profanely
did
abuse
garments
appointed
vnto
holy
vses
baptizing
garment
the
enterlude-player
Persequu●
.
Va●●d
.
lib.
linen
clothes
couerings
of
the
altar
Histor.
Anglican
.
lib.
co●tr
.
Parmenian
siluer
:
vessels
ad
Nepotian
.
de
vita
clericorum
cap.
did
decke
vp
Christistian
Churches
after
the
example
of
the
temple
in
Iury.
the
Apostles
S.
Iohn
Hist.
eccles.
lib.
a
thinne
plate
the
plate
of
golde
set
in
the
front
of
the
miter
of
Aaron
,
the
high
Priest
of
the
Iewes
,
that
it
might
be
vpon
his
his
forhead
.
[
plate
,
S.
Iohn
was
a
Priest
that
did
beare
the
plate
,
Descriptor
.
ecclesiast.
verbo
Polycrates
.
hee
was
a
high
Priest
bearing
the
plate
of
gold
vpon
his
head
.
a
plate
of
gold
siluer
and
gold
haue
I
none
,
the
creple
who
desired
an
almes
of
Peter
and
him
,
a
miter
S.
Iohn
S.
Iohn
Iohn
Baptist
had
his
garment
of
camels
heare
,
and
a
girdle
of
skin
,
Priestly
attire
of
the
head
De
monogam
the
attire
Cic.
in
Verr.
lib.
Virg.
Aeneid
.
lib.
Sacerdotes
Cereris
c●m
infulis
Priestes
of
Ceres
Christians
,
who
refuse
to
be
counted
Priests
,
they
lay
downe
the
miters
Comment.
reip.
Roman
.
lib.
Wolfgangus
Lazius
c.
●onstantimus
the
donation
of
Constantine
he
offered
Pope
Siluester
a
golden
crown
beset
with
gemmes
,
the
Pope
refused
it
,
and
onely
tooke
a
white
miter
?
De
eccles.
offic.
lib.
Amalarius
Fortunatus
De
institut
.
elericorum
lib.
&
deinceps
Rabanus
Maurus
De
exord
.
&
increm
.
●erum
eccles.
cap.
Walafridus
Strabo
De
diuin.
offitijs
.
cap.
de
singulis
vestibus
.
we
haue
not
such
a
vestiment
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
or
in
our
countries
.
Sermon
.
in
●ynod
.
de
significat
.
indumentorum
sacerdot.
Iuo
Carnotensis
plate
of
golde
no
Priests
of
the
new
Testament
doo
weare
it
.
In
oration
.
funebr
.
de
obit.
fratr
.
Satyr
.
a
napkin
,
wherein
his
brother
Satyrus
caused
the
sacrament
to
be
wrapped
vp
,
and
laid
it
to
his
necke
.
S.
Ambrose
Concil.
Tolet.
Councell
of
Toledo
S.
Ambrose
Aleuin
.
de
diuin.
offic.
cap.
de
vestibus
.
Amalar.
de
eccles.
offic.
lib.
womans
garment
Etymologiar
.
lib.
S.
Ambrose
Concil.
Bracarens.
Spanish
Councel
tradition
of
the
Apostles
tradition
of
the
Apostles
Concil.
Tolet.
a
Spanish
Councell
the
shauing
of
those
little
circles
as
a
rite
of
heretikes
none
,
but
great
ones
the
Deacons
albe
Concil.
Carthag.
Councell
of
Carthage
the
Deacons
to
weare
it
all
the
seruice
time
cap.
Diaconus
in
cónuentu
.
in
glossa
.
Durand
.
in
Ration
diuin
.
offic.
lib.
Councell
of
Carthage
In
Liturg.
holy
robe
that
reached
downe
to
the
feete
,
Amalar.
de
ec●les
.
offic.
lib.
Durand
.
in
Rati
.
on
.
diuin.
offic.
l.
holy
robe
they
are
clad
with
the
holy
robe
that
reached
downe
to
the
feete
,
and
with
the
heauenly
crowne
of
glorie
,
and
with
the
vnction
of
God
,
and
with
the
Priestly
garment
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
the
garment
the
holy
robe
that
reached
downe
to
the
feete
biggin
of
the
head
shoulder
garment
vpper
vestiment
S.
Paule
vpper
vestiment
a
cloake
Tertullia●
.
lib.
de
pallio
vpper
vestiment
little
cottage
vpper
vestiment
little
cottage
Durand
.
in
r●t●on
.
diuin.
offic.
lib.
Casula
dicitu●
quasi
parua
casa
Alcuinus
,
Amalarius
Walafridus
Strabo
Alcuin
.
de
diuin.
offic.
cap.
de
singulis
ves●ibus
.
the
Church
receiued
them
Ad
instar
sacerdotum
Mosaicae
legis
after
the
facion
of
the
Priests
of
Moses
law
.
Amalar.
de
ecclesiastic
.
offic.
lib
our
hye
Priest
hath
them
after
the
rule
of
Aaron
Walafrid
.
St●abo
de
exord
.
&
incrementis
rerum
eccles.
cap.
they
came
in
by
little
&
little
:
for
at
the
first
men
celebrated
Masses
in
common
apparel
,
as
certaine
of
the
east
Church
are
said
to
doo
till
this
day
.
other
Popes
,
and
Prelats
did
softly
bring
them
in
,
and
some
deuised
this
,
some
that
,
either
to
resemble
the
roabes
of
the
Iewish
Priests
,
or
to
note
a
mysterie
.
M.
Hart
D.
Stapleton
Massing-vestimentes
all
to
haue
bene
vsed
by
the
primitiue
Church
father
them
lightes
,
incense
,
crossinges
,
and
other
ceremonies
of
the
Masse
on
the
tradition
of
the
Apostles
the
commandements
&
doctrines
of
men
.
ad
D●ua●
.
cap.
Although
it
can
not
be
found
in
what
sense
they
are
against
the
faith
,
yet
religion
it selfe
which
God
of
his
mercy
would
haue
to
bee
free
vnder
P●●●issimis
&
m●●itostis
.
ic●●
celebration●●
s●cramen●●
.
very
few
and
most
manifest
ceremonies
of
diuine
seruice
,
is
by
them
o●pressed
so
with
seruile
burdens
,
that
the
case
and
state
of
the
Iewes
is
more
tolerable
;
who
although
they
haue
not
acknowledged
the
time
of
libertie
,
yet
are
they
〈◊〉
with
the
packes
of
Gods
law
,
not
with
the
deuises
and
presumptions
of
men
.
De
doctrin●
Christ
.
lib.
since
that
our
libertie
hath
shined
most
brightly
by
Christs
resurrection
,
we
are
not
laden
with
a
heauie
charge
of
signes
,
as
were
the
Iewes
:
but
our
Lord
himselfe
and
the
Apostolike
discipline
hath
deliuered
to
vs
some
few
in
steed
of
many
,
and
them
most
easie
to
be
doon
,
most
honorable
for
signification
,
most
cleane
and
pure
to
be
obserued
.
the
worship
of
God
amongst
Christians
is
spirituall
meerely
.
Iewish
worship
God
will
be
worshipped
now
in
spirit
and
truth
.
meere
spirituall
worship
God
is
a
spirit
worship
him
in
spirit
too
the
sacraments
spirituall
worship
with
coomelinesse
and
order
to
edifie
seuen
sacraments
S.
Austin
Apolog.
e●cles
.
Anglic.
Lordes
Supper
S.
Austin
seuen
sacraments
Confession
.
Augustin
.
lib.
two
sacraments
de
Sacrament
.
in
genere
can
.
there
are
seuen
sacraments
of
the
new
law
,
neither
more
,
nor
fewer
:
&
they
all
are
sacraments
truly
and
properly
.
Tertullian
.
aduers.
Iudae
.
&
contr.
Marcion
.
lib.
Hilar.
in
Matthae
.
can
Leo
epist.
&
passim
[
sacrament
ad
Marcellin
.
De
ciuit
.
Dei
lib.
Contr.
aduers
.
leg
.
&
Prophetarum
lib.
August
.
de
bono
coniug.
c.
Contr.
epist.
Parmenian
.
lib.
the
ordering
of
ministers
De
baptism
.
contr.
Donatist
.
lib.
laying
on
of
hands
De
adulteri●
.
coniug.
cap.
reconci●●ng
of
the
repentant
the
Lords
day
De
peccat
.
merit
.
&
remission
.
l.
sanctifying
and
De
symb.
ad
ca●echumen
.
lib.
instructing
of
nouices
in
the
faith
,
the
feeding
,
the
signing
,
the
catechizing
of
them
,
the
making
of
prayers
,
the
singing
of
Psalmes
,
holy
rites
[
sacrament
Concil.
Trident
.
Sess.
in
pro●m
.
&
de
Sacrament
.
in
gen.
can
.
Articuli
religion
.
eccles.
Anglican
.
cap.
de
Sacramentis
.
De
doctrin
.
Christian.
l.
ad
Ianuar
▪
cap.
there
issued
blood
and
water
out
of
Christes
side
,
Augustin
.
de
s●mb
.
ad
catechum●nos
lib.
these
are
the
two
sacraments
of
the
Church
the
Lordes
supper
water
baptisme
Durand
.
de
S.
P●rtian
.
in
Sent.
distinct.
oyle
and
balme
Sentent
.
dist.
Summ.
Theologic
.
part.
&
membr.
there
are
onely
two
principal
sacraments
which
Christ
himselfe
did
institute
two
only
Innocent
.
Mysterior
.
Missae
.
lib.
&
l.
the
spiritual
worshipping
of
God
D.
Allens
the
offering
the
Gentiles
D.
Allens
M.
Hart
the
workes
of
Christians
they
are
defiled
,
howsoeuer
they
seeme
bewtifull
our
workes
be
defiled
,
howsoeuer
they
seeme
bewtifull
,
chiefly
as
heretikes
iudge
our
workes
bee
defiled
,
howsoeuer
they
seeme
bewtifull
:
our
works
be
defiled
,
howsoeuer
they
seeme
bewtifull
they
are
wrought
by
the
grace
of
Christ
,
pure
and
perfit
cleane
of
it selfe
D.
Allens
Per
se.
of
it selfe
M.
Rainoldes
our
workes
vncleane
of
them selues
as
they
are
wrought
by
the
grace
of
Christ
,
cleane
and
vndefiled
our
workes
bee
cleane
,
as
they
are
wrought
by
grace
M.
Hart.
for
a
hard
knot
a
hard
wedge
must
be
sought
,
our
workes
be
wrought
by
Christes
grace
the
children
of
Israel
did
consecrate
their
holy
thinges
and
giftes
to
God
.
Aaron
must
beare
on
his
forhead
a
plate
of
pure
gold
,
wherein
was
ingrauen
,
Holines
of
the
Lord
,
that
hee
might
take
away
the
iniquitie
of
the
holy
thinges
which
they
consecrated
,
of
all
the
giftes
of
their
holy
thinges
;
and
he
should
beare
it
alwayes
to
make
them
acceptable
before
the
Lord
.
the
Saintes
of
God
doo
pray
to
him
.
other
Angel
,
that
stoode
before
the
altar
with
a
golden
censer
,
had
much
odours
giuen
him
that
hee
might
put
them
into
the
prayers
of
all
the
Saintes
vpon
the
golden
altar
which
is
before
the
throne
,
and
the
smoke
of
the
odours
put
into
the
prayers
went
vp
before
God
out
of
the
Angels
hand
.
the
prayers
of
Saintes
God
doth
worke
in
vs
both
to
will
,
and
to
doo
.
euill
is
present
with
vs
the
good
which
we
would
doo
,
we
can
not
:
wee
would
,
we
can
not
doo
good
loue
God
with
all
our
heart
,
and
with
all
our
soule
,
and
with
all
our
strength
,
&
with
al
our
thought
:
and
our
neighbours
,
as
our selues
.
the
flesh
doth
lust
against
the
spirit
,
a
law
in
our
members
doth
rebell
against
the
law
of
our
minde
this
body
of
death
with
all
our
heart
,
soule
,
strength
,
and
thought
,
wrought
by
the
grace
of
Christ
.
the
law
he
that
offendeth
in
one
,
is
guiltie
of
all
did
all
thinges
which
are
commaunded
vs
,
we
ought
to
do
them
all
things
iustified
by
workes
cursed
is
euery
man
that
continueth
not
in
all
things
,
which
are
written
in
the
booke
of
the
law
,
to
doo
them
,
we
all
offend
in
many
things
.
all
our
workes
stained
with
vncleannesse
cleane
offering
offering
vncleane
bread
sacrificing
the
blinde
,
the
lame
,
and
the
sicke
.
the
offering
among
the
Gentiles
cleane
offering
cleane
things
stained
with
vncleannesse
vncleane
things
Christ
,
the
vndefiled
and
vnspotted
Lambe
,
to
sanctifie
vs
with
his
blood
.
acceptable
to
God
through
Iesus
Christ
.
the
blinde
,
and
lame
,
and
sicke
mindes
and
consciences
defiled
the
sacrifices
cleane
:
cleane
the
wicked
man
deuouteth
the
righteous
,
him
that
is
righteous
in
respect
of
him selfe
the
righteous
the
Gentiles
brought
him
for
an
offering
,
in
like
sort
as
the
Israelites
doo
offer
an
offering
in
a
cleane
vessell
,
the
offering
vp
of
them
was
acceptable
to
him
.
cleane
offering
shall
be
offered
to
him
in
euerie
place
.
to
pray
in
euerie
place
,
lifting
vp
pure
hands
without
wrath
,
and
douting
.
D.
Allens
cleane
offering
Tertullian
.
aduers
.
Iudaeos
spirituall
sacrifices
Contr.
Marcion
.
l.
Augustin
.
contr.
aduersar.
leg
.
lib.
&
contr.
lit
.
Pe●ilian
.
lib.
thankes
giuing
Hieron
.
in
Zachar.
cap.
Euseb.
demonstrat
.
Euang.
lib.
godly
works
Tertullian
.
aduers.
Iudaeos
repentant
heartes
Euseb.
demonstrat
.
Euang.
lib.
clensed
mindes
bodies
sanctified
Irenae
.
lib.
Iustin.
Mart.
in
Tryphon
giftes
offered
Theodoret.
in
Malach.
cap.
Cyrill
.
de
adorat
.
in
spirit
.
&
verit
.
whole
worship
wherewith
we
honour
him
in
spirit
and
truth
.
they
meane
the
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
by
the
sacrifice
of
prayer
,
and
the
spirituall
sacrifice
,
they
call
Vic●●ma
hic
existens
.
Victima
the
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
Alan
.
de
●●charist
.
sacrific
.
cap.
the
victime
,
that
is
here
,
hath
not
a
grosse
,
carnall
,
and
bloody
consecration
or
sacrification
,
as
had
the
victimes
of
the
Iewes
the
victime
Euseb.
demonstrat
.
Euang.
lib.
Iren.
lib.
Tertullian
.
contra
Maccion
.
lib.
Austin
,
expounding
it
of
the
sacrifice
of
praise
,
Contr.
liter
.
Petiliani
lib.
Contr.
aduersar.
leg
.
lib.
Chrysost.
contr.
Iudaeos
orat
Hic●o●
.
in
Malach.
cap.
Cyprian
.
lib.
contr.
Iudaeos
D.
Allens
strong
,
and
very
good
of
the
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
.
Apologie
of
the
English
Seminaries
Apologie
of
the
English
Seminaries
chapt
.
D.
Allen
spiritual
sacrifices
D.
Allen
the
Apostles
they
did
consecrate
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
and
offer
it
.
to
consecrate
to
say
Masse
say
Masse
all
the
Fathers
said
Masse
S.
Ambrose
he
offred
sacrifice
,
and
said
Masse
,
In
that
plaine
terme
S.
Ambose
to
say
Masse
to
doo
masse
to
dimisse
In
Caligula
cap.
much
deceiued
in
him
Concertat
.
eccles.
Cathol.
in
Angl.
aduer.
Caluinop
.
&
Purit
.
S.
Ambroses
missam
facere
said
Masse
S.
Ambrose
celebrate
Masse
say
Masse
De
interpret
S.
Ambrose
the
communion
of
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
,
the
Sages
of
the
East
the
Sages
M.
Hart
keepe
the
name
the
name
the
thing
S.
Ambroses
Ambr.
de
sacram
l.
&
l.
Hieron
.
ep●st
.
ad
Lucin.
&
apolog.
ad
Pammach.
pro
libris
contr.
Iouinianum
.
Ca●echumeni
.
In
Liturg.
Ba●il
.
&
Chryso●t
.
Abstenti
.
Cyprian
.
de
Oration
.
Domin
.
Concil.
Carthag.
vsque
ad
missam
catechumenorum
.
August
.
serm.
de
temp.
Isidor
.
orig.
lib.
remissio
.
Tertullian
.
contr.
Marcion
.
lib.
Cyprian
.
de
bono
patient
.
Augustin
.
de
baptism
.
contr.
Donatist
.
lib.
a
sending
away
licensing
to
depart
S.
Ambrose
the
name
the
thing
them
away
,
who
receiue
not
no
communicants
the
faithful
,
who
stand
by
at
Masse
,
would
communicate
.
send
not
them
away
from
the
communion
who
communicate
not
.
S.
Ambrose
standers
by
S.
Gregories
Registr.
l.
interrogat
.
August
Gregor.
Dialogor
.
lib.
not
communicate
sent
away
D.
Allen
Ambrose
,
Gregorie
When
Leo
the
great
)
tooke
order
for
laying
●ao
M●sses
the●
one
,
in
a
day
,
in
one
Churche
:
were
they
not
Masse
priests
,
that
said
those
Ma●sse●●
were
they
Masse
priests
Ministers
:
at
whose
hands
the
people
receiued
the
sacrament
both
of
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
Masse-priests
.
Leo
serm.
the
Fathers
a
dimissing
,
and
sending
away
of
them
who
receiue
not
.
the
name
For
who
knoweth
not
that
S.
Greg.
lib.
interrog.
August
Gregory
the
great
was
a
Masse-priest
,
who
hath
the
very
word
,
the
maner
,
and
the
partes
thereof
so
expresly
in
his
Epistles
:
who
Bed
.
histor.
lib.
sent
all
holy
furniture
and
ornamentes
for
the
same
to
our
Blessed
Apostle
.
S.
Paul
the
Apostle
of
the
Gentiles
S.
Austin
Christ
gaue
Apostles
[
our
Blessed
Apostle
Austin
the
Moonke
the
maner
and
partes
of
the
Masse
,
in
his
Epistles
so
expresly
there
was
said
praise
ye
the
Lord
the
clergie
saying
Kyrie
eleeson
Lord
haue
mercy
vpon
vs
,
the
people
answered
them
with
the
same
wordes
Christe
eleeson
Christ
haue
mercy
vpon
vs
was
saide
in
like
sort
the
Lordes
prayer
,
with
the
prayer
(
called
the
Canon
,
)
was
saide
ouer
the
offering
;
and
after
consecration
the
Communion
was
ministred
.
the
maner
S.
Gregorie
to
communicate
S.
Gregories
say
Amen
S.
Gregorie
Gegor
.
in
libro
Sacramentor
he
practised
our
Masse
is
no
lyker
his
,
then
is
an
ape
vnto
a
man
.
folowed
Christ
the
folowers
of
Christ
.
Gregor.
lib.
the
Apostles
neither
vsed
nor
made
that
Canon
Quorum
meritis
precibusque
concedas
the
merits
prayers
of
the
Saintes
the
faithful
,
who
do
rest
in
Christ
,
that
they
may
haue
a
place
of
cooling
,
peace
,
and
light
wrought
all
righteousnesse
the
dead
who
dye
in
him
,
are
blessed
,
and
rest
from
their
labours
,
in
light
S.
Gregories
Canon
from
the
beginning
it
was
not
so
.
an
ape
resembleth
his
in
the
Canon
,
the
chiefest
part
of
it
an
ape
a
man
by
the
crosse
of
his
ten
bones
.
receyuing
of
the
body
&
blood
Amalat
.
For●unat
.
de
e●clesiast
.
offic.
praefat.
al●
.
Walafrid
.
Strabo
de
rebus
●ccles
.
cap.
Microlog
.
de
eccles.
obseruat
.
c.
after
the
communion
apish
counterfeit
S.
Gregories
Masse
the
sacrifice
the
soueraine
sacrifice
S.
Gregorie
S.
Gregorie
the
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
S.
Gregories
the
sacrifice
of
the
Masse
the
bread
and
wine
the
sacrifice
of
prayse
to
accept
and
blesse
their
offering
,
that
it
may
be
made
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
to
th●m
.
the
body
,
and
blood
of
Christ
very
bread
and
wine
bread
and
wine
the
pure
,
holy
,
and
vndefiled
host
.
the
holy
bread
of
eternall
life
,
and
the
cuppe
of
saluation
.
the
bread
the
cuppe
bread
of
life
cup
of
saluation
the
bread
pure
,
holy
and
vndefiled
sacrifice
,
the
bread
the
cuppe
pure
,
holy
,
and
vndefiled
host
.
figuratiue
speech
vpon
the
which
thinges
vouchsafe
o
Lord
to
looke
downe
with
a
mercifull
&
cheerefull
countenance
,
and
to
accept
them
as
thou
didst
vouchsafe
to
accept
the
offerings
of
thy
righteous
seruant
Abel
.
to
looke
on
Christ
with
a
mercifull
and
cheerefull
countenance
,
and
to
accept
of
him
as
he
did
accept
the
giftes
,
which
Abel
offered
.
Sacerdos
est
creator
creatoris
sui
a
Priest
is
the
creator
of
his
creator
.
In
Apologe●
man
must
be
merciful
vnto
God
now
God
will
looke
vpon
his
offrings
,
and
accept
them
,
pure
,
holy
,
and
vndefiled
hoste
vndefiled
giftes
,
offeringes
pure
by
acceptation
Vti
accepta
habeas
,
&
bene●icas
.
to
accept
them
and
blesse
them
.
pure
,
holy
,
and
vndefiled
sacrifice
.
to
accept
them
to
blesse
them
they
offer
to
God
that
pure
sacrifice
,
the
bread
of
life
,
and
cup
of
saluation
,
De
tuis
donis
ac
datis
of
his
giftes
they
offer
it
of
the
giftes
of
God
,
bread
of
life
and
cuppe
of
saluation
,
peoples
offerings
pure
,
holy
,
and
vndefiled
sacrifice
,
S.
Gregorie
Massing-priests
.
S.
in
prisons
De
ciuit
.
Dei
l.
to
doo
sacrifice
in
a
house
infested
with
euil
spirits
.
In
vit.
Constantin
.
l.
they
pacified
the
diuine
maiestie
with
vnbloody
sacrifices
and
mysticall
consecrations
.
Chrysost.
de
sacerdotio
the
power
of
dooing
the
vnbloody
sacrifice
vpon
the
altar
.
to
take
the
order
of
Priesthood
,
Imposition
of
hands
,
is
to
receiue
authoritie
to
offer
sacrifice
to
God
in
our
Lordes
steede
.
M.
Hart
Latin
Fathers
of
the
sacrifice
of
the
masse
,
Rhemish
Testament
,
Heb.
sacrificing
of
Christ
.
Alan
.
d●
eucharist
.
sacrif
.
cap.
sundry
things
are
offered
which
are
not
sacrificed
Cyprian
.
de
opere
&
eleem
.
August
.
contr.
aduersa●
.
leg
.
l.
De
ciuitat
.
Dei
lib.
&
l.
sacrificing
of
Christ
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
in
praefat.
&
Can.
Verum
&
singulare
sacrificium
very
,
soueraine
Verum
&
pro
prium
sac●ificium
true
,
and
proper
sacrifice
Alan
.
de
Euchar
.
sacrif
.
c.
Christ
is
killed
there
indeede
,
and
sacrificed
to
God
.
a
sacrifice
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
in
his
remembrance
,
to
shew
his
death
his
death
we
mention
his
death
in
all
sacrifices
,
for
the
death
of
Christ
is
the
sacrifice
which
we
offer
.
in
Matthaeum
a
signe
of
Christes
death
in
epist.
ad
Hebr.
we
offer
the
very
sacrifice
that
Christ
did
,
or
rather
we
worke
a
remembrance
of
that
sacrifice
.
In
epist.
ad
Heb.
cap.
sacrificing
to
God
in
Christes
steede
,
Magis
autem
recordationem
sacrificij
operamur
Christ
,
although
he
were
sacrificed
but
once
in
himselfe
,
is
sacrificed
euery
day
to
Christian
folke
in
a
sacrament
or
mysterie
:
nether
is
he
falsly
said
to
be
sacrificed
.
For
sacraments
haue
a
certaine
resemblance
of
those
things
whereof
they
are
sacraments
;
and
for
that
resemblance
they
take
the
names
commonly
of
the
things
themselues
:
as
the
sacrament
of
the
body
of
Christ
is
Christs
body
after
a
certaine
sort
,
and
the
sacrament
of
the
blood
of
Christ
is
Christs
blood
.
vnblooddy
sacrifices
Demonstrat
.
Euang.
lib.
Christ
hauing
offered
him selfe
for
a
soueraine
sacrifice
vnto
his
●ather
,
ordeined
that
we
should
offer
a
remembrance
thereof
vnto
God
in
steed
of
a
sacrifice
.
Which
remembrance
we
celebrate
by
the
signes
of
his
body
and
blood
,
vpon
his
table
:
and
,
pleasing
God
well
,
we
offer
vnbloody
sacrifices
,
and
reasonable
,
and
acceptable
to
him
.
sacrifices
,
vnbloody
Concil.
Trid●t
.
Sess.
De
vit.
Constantin
.
lib.
Demonstrat
.
Euang.
lib.
vnblooddy
sacrifices
bloody
sacrifices
vnbloody
sacrifices
we
celebrate
the
remembrance
therein
of
the
sacrifice
of
Christ
by
the
signes
of
his
body
,
and
blood
:
bloody
sacrifices
the
very
sacrificall
blood
Rhemish
Annot.
Heb.
which
Christ
did
shed
vpon
the
crosse
,
is
in
the
blessed
chalice
of
the
altar
De
sacerdotio
lib.
of
the
Priesthood
Christ
is
seene
there
by
all
the
faithfull
,
Christ
is
held
there
in
all
their
handes
,
all
are
made
redde
with
that
pretious
blood
.
made
redde
the
sacrificall
blood
De
Euchar●t
.
●acis●
.
c●p
.
not
because
the
blood
in
deed
is
not
in
it
,
but
to
distinguish
it
from
the
same
sacrifice
of
Christ
vpon
the
crosse
,
which
was
made
and
offered
Non
sine
fu●o
●ruore
not
without
blood
shedde
sinnes
are
not
remitted
without
shedding
of
blood
soueraine
sacrifice
that
is
the
onely
true
,
and
soueraine
sacrifice
,
wherein
his
blood
was
shed
for
vs
.
shedde
vnblooddily
Blood
,
vnblooddily
shedde
M.
Hart
[
vnblooddily
Cont.
Faust.
Manich.
l.
the
flesh
and
blood
of
the
sacrifice
of
Christ
was
promised
by
sacrifices
of
resemblance
before
he
came
,
was
performed
Per
ipsam
verit●tem
reddebatur
in
truth
and
in
deede
when
he
suffered
,
is
celebrated
by
a
sacrament
of
remembrance
since
he
ascended
sacrament
of
remembrance
shedde
in
deed
vnbloody
sacrifice
Cyril
.
lib.
de
t●cta
fid.
ad
Reginas
.
Oecumen
.
in
epist.
ad
Hebr.
c.
Concil.
Ephesin
.
epist.
ad
Nestor
.
Liturg.
Ba●il
.
&
Chrysost.
bloody
sacrifices
seruing
of
God
Liturg.
Basil.
&
Chrysost.
reasonable
,
and
vnblooddy
Demonstrat
.
Euang
lib.
we
offer
vnblooddy
and
reasonable
sacrifices
to
God
as
long
as
we
liue
,
spirituall
sacrifices
De
vit.
Constantin
.
l.
D.
Allen
Apologie
,
the
prayers
the
Ministers
did
offer
vnto
God
mysticall
consecrations
[
vnblooddy
Master
of
the
Sentences
whether
that
which
the
Priest
doth
exequute
be
called
a
sacrifice
properly
,
it
is
not
.
But
that
which
is
offered
and
consecrated
by
the
Priest
is
called
a
sacrifice
and
an
offering
because
it
is
a
remembrance
and
representation
of
the
true
sacrifice
and
the
holy
offering
made
on
the
altar
of
the
crosse
,
sacrifice
offered
in
the
Masse
a
true
and
proper
sacrifice
true
sacrifice
said
Masse
Concil.
Trident
.
S●ss.
not
to
lay
a
stumbling
block
before
the
blind
,
my
Baal
.
H●s.
vulga●
Latintrans●a●tion
De
ciu.
Dei
l.
S.
Iohns
they
shal
be
Priests
of
God
,
&
of
Christ
are
meant
of
all
Christians
;
non
de
solis
episcopis
,
&
presbyteris
,
qui
propriè
iam
vocantur
in
ecclesia
sacerdotes
not
of
Bishops
and
Elders
only
,
which
now
are
called
peculiarly
Priests
in
the
Church
.
the
dog
in
the
manger
our
tounge
Annot.
Reu.
not
of
Bishops
and
Priests
only
,
which
are
properly
called
Priests
S.
Austin
peculiarly
Bishop●
&
Priests
,
by
the
Church
,
properly
now
in
the
Church
called
Priests
:
called
Priests
presbyter
:
S.
Contr.
Iulian.
Pelag.
l.
&
l.
Irenaeus
,
Cyprian
,
Reticius
,
Olympius
,
Hilarie
,
Ambrose
,
Innocentius
,
Nazianzene
,
Basil
,
S.
Austin
nether
he
must
be
contemned
because
he
was
presbyter
S.
Austins
he
ought
to
reuerence
Irenaeus
,
Cyprian
,
Ambrose
,
and
the
rest
,
because
they
were
Priests
;
and
not
contemne
Ierom
because
he
was
a
Priest
S.
Austins
Greg.
Martin
Discouer
.
chap.
De
ordine
celebrand
.
Concil.
Canones
a
sanct.
patribus
constit
.
&
ab
Isidoro
in
vnum
corpus
collecti
.
Concil.
Tom.
the
order
of
keeping
Councels
sacerdotes
first
must
enter
in
,
and
after
them
presbyteri
:
Antonius
Contius
,
in
append
.
decretor
.
Gratiani
,
de
ord
celebr
.
Conc.
sacerdotes
,
Bishops
presbyteros
,
Priests
Isidore
calleth
Bishops
Bishops
,
after
the
old
maner
,
which
many
not
knowing
do
folishly
think
that
Priests
are
called
Bishops
indifferently
.
the
ancient
writers
are
wont
to
note
Bishops
by
the
name
of
Priests
:
which
many
not
knowing
doo
foolishly
think
that
the
name
of
Priests
is
vsed
indifferently
for
the
same
that
Elders
.
Cyprian
.
ep
Ambros.
e●
Concil.
Afrie
.
in
●pist
▪
ad
Celestin.
Antonius
Contius
.
(
L.
nec
honore
.
C.
de
episcopis
.
)
The
fifth
Diuision
the
Elders
ordeined
by
the
Apostles
in
euery
Church
,
through
euery
citie
,
where
counsels
want
the
people
falleth
,
but
in
the
amplenes
of
counsellers
there
is
health
,
a
prouince
L.
obseruare
.
D.
de
officio
Proconsulis
.
Dio
in
Adriano
.
Concil.
Antioch
.
can
Chalced
ca●
of
their
assemblies
Concil.
Nicen
.
can
none
through
al
the
prouince
should
be
made
Bishop
without
his
consent
,
Concil.
Antiochen
.
can.
any
waightyer
matter
be
doone
by
them
without
him
.
Lord
Deputie
of
Ireland
Lord
Presidents
of
Wales
of
the
North
Earle
of
the
East
Praefectus
Augustalis
Lord
Presidents
of
Aegypt
of
Italie
dioecesis
Aegyptiaca
.
L.
omnia
.
C.
De
offic.
praefect
.
Aug.
in
Cod.
Theod
&
Iustinian
.
passim
.
Wolfgang
.
Laz.
comment
.
reip.
Rom.
lib.
Archbishops
and
Patriarkes
of
the
diocese
,
Archbishop
and
Patriarke
of
Antioche
Concil.
Constantinop.
diocese
of
the
East
Concil.
Antioch
.
in
exord
.
Concil.
Chalced.
action
nothing
could
be
doon
in
the
diocese
of
Aegypt
,
Theodos.
&
Valentin
.
epist.
ad
Dioscor
.
in
Concil.
Chalced.
Action
.
vnder
the
Archbishop
ten
Metropolitans
without
the
consent
of
the
Archbishop
and
Patriarke
of
Alexandria
.
Concil.
Chalced.
Act.
Archbishop
and
Patriarke
of
Constantinople
the
Metropolitanes
of
the
dioceses
of
Pontus
,
Asia
,
and
Thracia
,
Theodoret
▪
Histor.
eccles.
l.
Notitia
prouinciarum
imperij
Romani
should
be
ordeined
by
him
Concil.
Chalced.
can
if
a
Bishop
had
any
matter
of
controuersie
with
the
Metropolitan
of
his
own
prouince
,
the
Patriarke
of
the
diocese
should
be
iudge
thereof
if
any
man
did
receiue
iniurie
of
his
own
Bishop
,
or
Metropolitan
.
Archbishops
,
and
Patriarkes
Princely
diocese
the
Pope
in
the
time
of
Pelagius
was
become
Archbishop
of
a
Princely
diocese
;
but
he
was
yet
but
an
Archbishop
:
hee
was
not
vniuersall
Pope
and
Patriarke
of
the
whole
world
.
Patriarke
of
Constantinople
Lord
of
the
world
Gregor.
Regist
▪
lib.
Patriarke
of
the
world
In
epist.
ad
episcopos
qui
conuenerant
Constantinopoli
.
Dist.
c.
Nullus
Registr.
lib.
c.
Ecce
Archiepiscopi
&
Patriarcha
senioris
Rom●
,
Constantinopol●os
,
Alexandriae
,
Theopolcos
&
Ierosolymorum
.
Nouel
if
any
Metropolitan
sent
not
to
the
see
of
Rome
to
shew
his
faith
,
and
receiue
the
pall
,
he
should
be
depriued
:
Pelagius
Registr.
lib.
my
Bishops
should
despise
me
,
I
impute
it
to
my
sinnes
if
the
causes
of
Bishops
committed
to
me
be
dealt
with
thus
,
alas
what
shall
I
doo
?
Bishops
committed
to
me
my
Bishops
Patriarkes
of
Antioche
Registr.
lib.
Patriarke
of
Constantinople
vniuersall
Patriarke
:
stand
ye
strong
and
keepe
all
Episcopos
curae
vestrae
sub●ectos
the
Bishops
subiect
to
your
charge
from
defiling
them selues
with
consent
to
this
pride
.
subiect
to
his
charge
his
Bishops
Bishops
committed
to
him
Iohan.
Diac●●
.
vit.
Gregor.
lib.
when
there
were
Bishoprikes
voide
in
his
diocese
,
he
desired
Bishops
of
an
other
diocese
(
who
were
destitute
)
to
take
them
;
as
the
Bishop
of
Smyrna
to
take
a
Bishoprike
in
Sicilia
.
Leo
epist.
c.
Metropolitano
.
c.
Vota
ciuium
.
dist
Gregor.
Regist.
lib.
all
Bishops
ought
to
bee
chosen
by
the
people
and
clergie
the
confirming
of
Metropolitans
by
their
consent
,
Concil.
Lateran
.
sub
.
Leon.
decim
.
Sess.
Forma
iuramenti
praestandi
ab
episcopo
e●●ecto
.
In
Pontiti●icali
Rom.
part
.
to
obserue
and
cause
to
be
obserued
by
others
,
the
Papall
reseruations
,
prouisions
,
and
mandates
,
inter
epist.
Augustin
I
thinke
Quotiesfid
o●
ratio
ventilatur
as
oft
as
a
matter
of
faith
is
called
in
question
,
all
our
brethren
and
felow-bishops
ought
not
but
to
referre
it
vnto
Peter
,
that
is
,
the
autour
of
their
name
and
honour
,
as
now
your
charitie
hath
doon
.
(
M.
Hart
the
Fathers
are
preferred
before
the
Popes
in
expounding
of
scriptures
,
because
they
passe
them
in
knowledge
:
the
Popes
before
the
Fathers
in
deciding
of
causes
,
because
they
passe
them
in
power
.
questions
of
the
Church
persons
,
the
innocent
to
be
acquitted
,
or
offenders
to
be
condemned
c.
Maiore●
.
de
baptismo
greater
causes
of
the
Church
,
chiefly
such
as
touch
the
articles
of
faith
,
are
to
be
referred
to
the
See
of
Peter
.
inter
epist.
Augustin
the
Fathers
decreed
by
the
sentence
not
of
man
,
but
of
God
,
that
whatsoeuer
was
doon
in
prouinces
far
of
,
they
thought
that
it
ought
not
to
be
concluded
before
it
came
to
the
notice
of
the
See
of
Rome
.
questions
of
matters
touching
faith
causes
of
the
Church
The
causes
touching
persons
Zosimus
,
Boniface
they
would
haue
it
lawfull
for
Bishops
&
Elders
to
appeale
to
Rome
,
Concil.
Carthag
.
Graec.
can
.
Concil
Mileuit
.
can.
causes
of
Bishops
and
Elders
a
shift
of
sophistrie
to
cast
a
mist
vpon
the
truth
,
Torrensis
confess
.
August
.
lib.
whatsoeuer
was
doon
in
prouinces
farre
off
,
it
should
come
to
the
notice
of
the
See
of
Rome
before
it
were
concluded
.
[
whatsoeuer
the
greater
causes
of
the
Church
all
thinges
are
lawfull
for
me
,
all
thing●s
matters
of
faith
called
into
question
S.
Cyril
epistle
to
C●lestin
.
Epist.
S.
Gregorie
Wolfgang
.
Laz.
commen●ar.
reip.
Roman
.
l.
all
the
greater
all
the
greater
,
through
the
whole
world
,
causes
of
Bishops
Italie
,
Spaine
,
Fraunce
,
Afrike
,
Corsica
,
Sardinia
,
Sicilia
,
Dalmatia
,
all
the
greater
causes
through
the
whole
world
D.
Saunders
,
de
visib
.
Monar
.
eccles.
lib.
England
,
Ireland
,
Corcyra
Gregorie
did
practise
the
supremacie
ouer
their
Bishops
,
and
Churches
,
Thracia
,
Mysia
,
Scythia
,
Galatia
,
Bithynia
,
Cappadocia
,
Armenia
,
Pamphylia
,
Lydia
,
Pisidia
,
Lycaonia
,
Phrygia
,
Lycia
,
Caria
,
Hellespontus
,
Aegypt
,
Iury
,
Phoenicia
,
Syria
,
Cilicia
,
Cyprus
,
Arabia
,
Mesopotania
,
Isauria
,
Constantinople
,
Alexandria
,
Antioche
S.
Gregorie
whereas
the
Patriarke
Registr.
lib.
doth
confesse
himselfe
to
be
subiect
to
the
See
Apostolike
:
if
any
fault
bee
founde
in
Bishops
,
I
know
not
what
Bishop
is
not
subiect
to
it
.
S.
Gregories
a
Patriarke
a
Primate
Primae
sedis
episcopus
.
Concil.
Carthag
.
can
.
a
Bishop
of
the
first
and
cheefest
See
in
a
Prouince
the
Patriarke
of
Constantinople
c.
De
Constantinopolit
.
dist.
Primate
of
Byzacium
Notitia
prouinciarum
imper.
Rom.
Conc.
A●ric
.
can
&
in
subscriptionibus
,
Prouincia
Byzacena
.
a
prouince
of
Afrike
Concil.
Carthag
.
can
&
African
.
passim
a
Primate
the
Patriarke
of
Constantinople
Antonius
Contius
Registr.
lib.
the
Church
of
Constantinople
is
subiect
to
the
See
of
Rome
,
Eusebius
the
Bishop
of
the
same
citie
doth
confesse
it
still
.
Nicephor
.
Chronolog.
tripartit
.
Ge
nebrard
.
chronog
.
lib.
&
caet
.
Chron.
Const.
Registr.
lib.
&
lib.
vniuersall
Patriarke
the
See
of
Rome
all
Bishops
subiect
to
it
if
any
fault
be
found
in
them
,
Grego
.
Regist.
lib.
if
any
man
accuse
a
Bishop
for
whatsoeuer
cause
:
let
the
cause
bee
iudged
by
his
Metropolitan
.
If
any
man
gainsay
the
Metropolitans
iudgement
,
let
it
be
referred
to
the
Archbishop
and
Patriarke
of
that
diocese
,
and
let
him
end
it
according
to
the
canons
and
lawes
.
The
causes
of
Bishops
the
Patriarke
Let
him
end
it
Secundum
〈◊〉
&
lege●
according
to
the
canons
and
lawes
.
Concil.
Chalcedon
.
can
the
canons
the
causes
of
Bishops
the
Patriarkes
C.
de
episcopali
a●dientia
the
lawes
appeales
from
Metropolitans
to
them
no
appeale
from
them
to
any
other
if
a
Bishop
haue
no
Metropolitan
nor
Patriarke
at
all
:
then
is
his
cause
to
be
heard
and
determined
by
the
See
Apostolike
,
which
is
the
head
of
all
Churches
.
the
canons
the
lawes
the
causes
of
Bishops
Popes
See
.
Rome
the
head
of
all
Churches
,
If
the
Church
of
Rome
be
the
head
of
all
Churches
,
why
not
the
Bishop
of
Rome
the
head
of
all
Bishops
England
▪
the
head
of
all
cities
.
If
the
citie
of
London
be
the
head
of
all
cities
,
why
not
the
Mayor
of
London
the
head
of
all
Mayors
?
In
Concilio
Africano
Zosimus
,
Boniface
Cap.
Maiores
.
de
baptismo
the
greater
causes
of
the
church
.
c.
Etsi
dominici
:
De
poenit
.
&
remission
.
in
extrauag.
commun
.
Bulla
,
quae
publicatur
per
Papam
in
die
Coenae
Domini
:
inscript
.
Literae
processus
.
In
eclog.
Bullar
.
&
motu
proprior
.
Greg.
decimitert
.
Casus
reseruati
Apostolicae
se●
di
.
De
quibus
Concil.
Trident.
Sess.
reserued
cases
Concil.
Nicaen
.
can
Antioc●en
.
can
Constantinop
.
prim
.
can
c.
Significasti
,
De
election
no
Councel
may
prescribe
a
law
to
bind
them
the
Bishop
of
Rome
hath
alwayes
vsed
the
practise
of
the
supremacie
.
Innocentius
,
Leo
,
Gelasius
,
Vigilius
,
Pelagius
,
inte●
epist.
Aug.
the
Fathers
the
sentence
of
God
:
by
which
they
decreed
,
that
,
whatsoeuer
was
done
in
prouinces
farre
off
,
it
should
not
be
concluded
before
it
came
to
the
notice
of
the
See
of
Rome
.
the
sentence
of
God
Vigilius
in
decretis
suis
▪
cap.
vlt.
all
Churches
tooke
their
beginning
from
the
Roman
.
the
mother
of
all
Churches
Constantinople
.
Theodoret.
l.
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
De
baptism
.
can
de
Sacrament
.
extrem
.
vnction
.
cap.
Decret.
de
delectu
ciborum
Innocent
.
ep.
inter
Epist.
Aug.
Bishops
had
their
honor
and
name
from
Peter
.
Gelasius
in
decret.
cum
the
Church
of
Rome
hath
neither
spot
,
norwrinckle
,
nor
any
such
thing
.
the
Church
to
be
not
hauing
spot
,
or
wrinckle
or
any
such
thing
,
make
it
glorious
Hieron
.
in
Ierem
.
cap.
August
.
Retract
.
l.
Princip.
doct.
l.
c.
Significasti
.
de
electione
the
Pope
may
offer
to
confirme
Archbishops
Tali
conditione
,
si
sacramentum
exhiberes
.
vpon
this
condition
,
if
they
will
be
sworne
to
him
:
because
when
Christ
committed
his
sheepe
vnto
Peter
,
he
did
condition
with
him
,
saying
,
if
thou
loue
me
,
feede
my
sheepe
.
c.
Vnam
sanctam
extra
.
de
maiorit
.
&
obed.
the
Pope
hath
power
ouer
all
powers
,
&
Princes
of
the
earth
,
&
none
hath
power
ouer
him
,
because
the
spirituall
man
iudgeth
all
thinges
,
yet
hee
himselfe
is
iudged
of
no
man
.
In
concil
.
Lateran
.
sub
Leon.
decim
.
Sess.
Christ
ordeyned
Peter
and
Peters
successors
to
be
his
vicars
,
who
,
(
by
Ex
libri
Regum
testimonio
the
testimony
of
the
booke
of
kinges
)
must
needes
be
so
obeyed
,
that
he
who
obeieth
them
not
,
must
die
the
death
:
and
,
as
it
is
read
otherwhere
,
Hee
that
forsaketh
the
Bishop
of
Romes
chaire
cannot
bee
in
the
Church
.
the
booke
of
kinges
the
booke
of
kinges
if
I
should
beare
witnesse
of
my selfe
my
witnesse
were
not
true
L.
nullus
D.
de
testibus
.
L.
omnibus
.
C.
eo
.
None
are
fit
witnesses
in
their
own
causes
Cicer.
pro
Roscio
Iohn
a
Noke
must
haue
this
land
;
for
Iohn
a
Noke
saith
so
.
c.
pater
.
in
glossa
.
C●em
.
vnica
de
iureiurando
.
In
glossa
Iohannis
Andreae
.
it
is
a
familiar
kind
of
proofe
Aske
my
felow
if
I
be
a
theefe
.
enlarged
the
Phylacteries
and
frindges
of
their
garments
.
Mat.
the
Popes
haue
stretched
out
their
owne
frindges
in
laying
claime
to
large
power
,
Aen.
Silu.
de
gestis
Basilien●sis
concil
.
l.
Iacobus
Almain
de
autor
.
ecclesiae
cap.
The
sixth
Diuision
S.
Bernarde
S.
Austin
Caelestinus
,
Epist.
S.
Chrysostome
Innocentius
,
Epist.
S.
Basil
S.
Ierom
Damasus
,
Epist.
Basill
,
Austin
Socrat.
hist.
ecclesiast.
l.
Rhemish
Annot.
personall
faith
Sext
Synod
.
Constantinopolit
.
act
.
personall
wisedome
,
vertue
,
learning
or
faith
,
but
of
his
office
August
.
epist.
●om.
the
chaire
of
Peter
of
the
inheritance
of
the
Fathers
,
Damasus
kept
vncorrupted
Possid
.
de
vit.
August
.
cap.
Socrat.
hist.
ecclesiast.
lib.
Sozomen
.
l●b.
ad
Innocentium
to
iust
iudgement
to
write
that
those
things
being
wrongfully
done
were
of
no
force
,
as
in
deed
they
were
not
,
and
that
they
who
did
him
such
wrong
,
might
bee
punished
.
they
are
forbidden
by
canons
of
Councels
Concil.
Constantinopolit
.
can.
lawes
of
the
Fathers
to
take
on
them
the
iudging
of
such
as
are
without
the
limites
of
their
diocese
.
the
Pope
would
vse
his
own
autoritie
in
sending
men
to
succour
them
.
Socrat.
lib.
the
consent
of
the
Westerne
Bishops
is
the
onely
way
&
meanes
to
helpe
it
,
in
his
iudgement
.
For
if
they
would
shewe
that
zeale
for
our
Churches
,
which
they
did
for
one
or
two
being
taken
among
them selues
in
errour
:
it
is
likely
that
they
should
do
vs
good
,
by
reason
that
the
rulers
would
regard
and
reuerence
the
credit
of
their
multitude
:
&
the
people
euery
where
would
folow
them
without
gainsaying
.
multitude
of
Bishops
himselfe
in
the
matter
,
&
vse
his
own
autoritie
in
choosing
and
sending
fit
men
to
that
purpose
,
because
the
Westerne
Bishops
could
not
doe
it
easily
by
a
common
conference
and
decree
of
Councell
.
consent
&
multitude
S.
Basil
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
the
Popes
supreme
power
ouer
the
whole
Church
.
S.
Austin
new
distinction
apud
Aug.
Epist.
Conc.
Af●ican
.
de
Caelestin
.
in
Concil.
Afric
.
cep
.
a
latere
S.
Austin
and
the
Bishops
of
Afrike
sought
to
Caelestinus
for
the
prerogatiue
of
his
office
,
Quasi
ecclesiae
Romanae
priuilegia
Afrike
,
in
epist.
conc
.
African
▪
ad
Caelestin
.
●hemish
An●●otat
Princ.
doctr.
lib.
Epist.
Synod
.
Nicen.
ad
Syluestr
.
Tom.
ratifie
and
confyrme
with
his
consent
whatsoeuer
they
had
ordeined
.
Hosius
episcopus
Cordubae
,
&
Macarius
episcopus
ecclesiae
Constantinopolitanae
.
Macarius
Bishop
of
Constantinople
Cassiodor
.
in
chronico
.
Sigon
.
de
occident
.
imper.
lib.
Paulino
&
Iuliano
consulibus
Episcopos
totius
vaestrae
Apostolicae
vrbis
Macarius
Bishop
of
Bizantium
Socrat.
hist.
eccle.
lib.
&
l.
Nicephor
.
chronolog.
tripartit
.
Genebr
.
chron.
lib.
he
wil
assemble
the
Bishops
of
his
whole
citie
.
the
Bishops
of
his
whole
citie
[
citie
conferred
with
the
Bishops
of
the
whole
citie
of
Italie
.
Hosius
episcopus
Cordubae
,
&
Macarius
episcopus
ecclesiae
Constantinopolitanae
.
Peter
Crabbe
his
consent
to
their
decrees
Hist.
ecclesi●●t
.
lib.
Damasus
,
Ambrose
,
Britto
,
Valerian
,
Ascholius
,
Anemie
,
Basill
,
Epist.
Concil.
Constantinopo
.
lit
.
ad
Theodosium
imperat
.
in
Graec.
decret.
&
Libell
.
Sinodicar
.
constit
.
lat.
to
confirme
and
ratifie
their
decrees
and
ordinances
.
Not
for
any
soueraintie
of
power
that
hee
had
to
like
thereof
that
the
Christian
faith
being
agreed
vpon
,
and
loue
confirmed
amongst
them
,
they
might
keepe
the
Church
from
schismes
and
dissensions
.
oper.
Cyrill
Pope
Caelestinus
wrote
agreeably
to
the
Councell
,
and
confirmed
all
thinges
that
were
done
therein
.
S.
Cyrill
In
chronico
the
Nestorian
heresie
was
specially
withstood
by
the
industrie
of
Cyril
,
and
the
authoritie
of
Caelestinus
.
all
the
tribes
of
Israel
If
it
seeme
euill
to
you
to
serue
the
Lorde
,
choose
you
whom
you
will
serue
,
whether
the
Gods
which
your
Fathers
serued
,
or
the
Gods
of
the
Amorites
;
but
I
and
my
house
will
serue
the
Lord
the
tribes
the
Church
the
piller
and
ground
of
truth
the
pillers
and
ground
of
truth
.
Iames
,
Peter
Iohn
,
who
were
counted
to
be
pillers
the
Apostles
and
Elders
the
Churches
were
stablished
in
the
faith
,
and
increased
in
number
daily
.
Athanas.
in
Apolog.
Theodoret.
hist
eccles.
l.
inter
epist.
August
Defens
.
fid.
Tride●t
.
lib.
Doctissimi
viri
s●pientissimè
existimant
most
learned
men
do
most
wisely
thinke
it
,
Alfonsu●
a
Castro
de
iusta
haereticorum
pu●itione
,
l.
For
if
there
shoulde
happen
such
a
case
Iohan
▪
ruriecrem
.
de
Pont.
Max.
gener
.
que
Concil.
autoritate
ad
Basil●ēsium
oratorem
respon.
nu.
that
al
the
Fathers
assembled
in
a
generall
Councell
should
make
a
decree
touching
any
matter
of
fayth
with
one
accord
,
and
the
Pope
alone
gainesaied
that
decree
:
men
ought
(
in
my
iudgement
)
to
obey
the
Councell
therein
,
and
not
the
Pope
.
Because
the
iudgement
of
so
many
Fathers
of
a
generall
Councel
seemeth
to
be
iustly
and
worthily
preferred
before
the
iudgement
of
one
man
in
a
matter
of
faith
.
the
Councell
then
is
aboue
the
Pope
,
not
in
power
of
iurisdiction
Sed
autoritate
discretiui
iudicij
in
Summ.
de
eccles.
l.
but
in
autoritie
of
iudgement
to
discerne
thinges
,
and
in
amplenesse
of
knowledge
.
confirme
Councels
power
of
iurisdiction
Alexandria
,
Paul
Constantinople
,
Asclepas
Gaza
,
Marcellus
Ancyra
,
Lucian
Hist.
tripart.
l.
Socrat
.
l.
Sozomen
.
l.
D.
Stapleton
▪
Princip.
doctr.
lib.
they
shew
it
S.
Cyrill
stories
shew
dignitie
and
prerogatiue
of
the
See
of
Rome
,
in
restoring
them
,
the
Councell
.
Iulius
In
epist.
ad
episcopos
Antiochiae
congregatos
.
Apud
Athan
.
apol.
the
doinges
of
a
former
Councell
may
lawfully
be
sifted
and
examined
in
an
other
themselues
had
offred
to
haue
the
cause
debated
so
in
iust
iudgement
,
and
thereto
had
requested
a
Councell
to
be
called
Athanasius
and
the
rest
appeered
at
the
Councell
,
and
they
who
should
haue
also
appeered
made
defaute
hereupon
the
Councell
finding
their
iniquitie
,
relieued
the
parties
wrongfully
oppressed
whatsoeuer
he
dealt
or
wrote
therein
,
he
did
it
on
the
Councels
iudgement
,
and
consent
,
not
on
his
owne
head
.
the
Councell
power
of
iurisdiction
Rescrip●
.
Iulij
Papae
c●●tra
orientales
.
Conc.
Tom.
such
power
the
Councell
the
Councell
Hist.
eccle.
l.
whereas
they
called
not
him
vnto
the
Councell
,
therein
they
did
vnlawfully
:
because
it
was
prouided
by
a
law
of
the
Church
,
that
things
which
were
decreede
and
done
without
the
Popes
consent
shoulde
be
voide
.
Nicen
Canons
lawes
of
the
Church
Councels
should
be
kept
yeerely
twise
in
euery
prouince
.
Princ.
doctr.
lib.
Iulius
in
epi.
ad
episcopos
An●io●h
.
congregat
.
Apud
Athan
.
apolog.
know
ye
not
that
this
is
the
maner
and
custome
Vt
p●imum
nobis
scribatur
that
ye
should
write
to
vs
first
,
that
hence
might
be
decreed
the
thing
which
is
iust
?
[
vs
,
the
Councell
he
wrote
that
epistle
in
the
Councels
name
,
Oportuit
scribere
omnibus
nobis
ye
ought
to
haue
written
vnto
all
vs
,
that
so
that
which
is
iust
might
be
decreed
by
all
.
the
fewnesse
and
oppression
of
the
Bishops
in
the
Councell
of
Ephesus
a
generall
Councell
might
be
kept
,
because
Flauianus
had
appealed
.
Flauianus
〈◊〉
appellauit
appealing
to
Leo
to
Leo
and
to
all
the
Bishops
of
these
partes
.
the
Bishops
Concil.
Chalc.
act
Theodoret.
epist.
ad
Leon.
Leo
,
whether
he
shall
beare
that
wrongfull
depriuation
,
or
seeke
to
be
restored
troubling
men
Leos
prayers
President
of
the
Councell
●elat
Synod
.
Chalce●on
.
ad
Leon.
act
.
Athan.
in
ep.
ad
solitar.
vitam
agent
.
Apolog.
de
●uga
●ua
:
&
Apolog.
President
of
the
Councell
of
Nice
the
Councell
of
Constantinople
Theodo●et
.
Hist.
eccles.
lib.
H●●tor
.
eccle.
lib.
Valentinian
&
Martian
.
ep.
ad
Pallad.
Concil.
Chalcedon
.
act
.
&
Episcopi
variarum
p●o●●nciarū
▪
act
.
Acta
Ephes.
Synod.
in
concil
.
Chalc.
act.
Presidentship
of
a
generall
Councell
supreme
head
Spaine
,
Alexandria
Egypt
,
Ierusalem
supreme
headship
The
Presidentship
of
Councels
is
two-folde
:
one
of
honour
;
an
other
〈◊〉
reputationis
of
power
.
Presidentship
of
honor
,
is
,
to
haue
preeminence
in
place
,
to
propose
things
,
to
direct
the
actions
,
to
giue
definitiue
sentence
according
to
the
voices
and
iudgement
of
the
Councell
▪
Presidentship
of
power
is
to
haue
the
right
,
not
onely
of
directing
,
but
of
ruling
their
doings
also
,
and
to
conclude
of
matters
after
his
owne
iudgement
,
though
the
greater
part
of
the
Councell
like
it
not
,
yea
,
though
no
part
like
it
.
Presidentship
of
power
in
Councels
&
Iohan.
Andr.
in
p●inc●p
.
Clementin
.
Summa
de
eccles.
lib.
Canus
Iocor
.
Theolog.
l.
Sander
.
de
visib
.
monarc
.
eccles.
lib.
&
〈◊〉
.
passim
general
Councell
Presidentship
of
honour
Conc.
Chalc.
act
supreme
head
vniuersall
Patriarke
Cyprian
lib.
●
.
epist.
Bishop
of
the
Catholike
Church
Optatus
.
lib.
our
Prince
Victor
de
persequut
Va●●dal
.
lib.
the
head
of
al
Churches
Chrysos
.
hom.
in
Iohan.
the
top
and
the
chiefe
of
the
Apostolike
company
,
In
Anchorat
the
chiefest
in
Iohan.
the
teacher
of
the
whole
world
,
Ambros.
com
.
in
the
ruler
of
the
house
of
God
,
August
.
quaest.
ex
nou.
Testam
.
quaest.
an
other
father
of
the
houshold
,
Chrysost.
hom.
in
Mat.
the
first
begotten
;
whose
seate
hath
the
preeminence
of
a
higher
roome
in
the
pastorall
watch-tower
which
is
common
to
all
Bishops
.
Martianus
in
epist.
ad
Leon.
Great
is
Diana
of
the
Ephesians
.
Act.
our
Prince
,
the
toppe
,
the
cheefe
and
chiefest
of
the
Apostolike
companie
,
the
teacher
of
the
whole
world
,
an
other
father
of
the
houshold
,
the
first
begotten
Optatus
,
Chrysostome
,
Epiphanius
aduers.
haeres
.
lib.
in
Melchisedec
Censura
in
lib.
quaest.
ver.
&
nou.
Test.
in
append
.
Tom.
oper.
Augustin
he
vseth
the
wordes
of
the
Fathers
.
he
vseth
their
wordes
vniuersall
Patriarke
Concil.
chalc
act.
Concil.
Lateran
.
sub
Leone
decim
.
sess.
Stephan
.
archiepisc
.
Patrac
.
&
episc
.
Torcellan
.
to
him
is
giuen
all
power
in
heauen
and
in
earth
he
hath
all
power
aboue
all
powers
both
of
heauen
and
of
earth
.
vniuersall
Patriarke
Registr.
lib.
a
new
,
a
proud
a
pompous
,
a
profane
,
a
rash
,
peruerse
,
foolish
,
abominable
,
wicked
,
and
superstitious
title
a
name
of
singularitie
,
of
arrogancie
,
of
blasphemie
.
Regist.
lib.
the
Bishop
of
Constantinople
it
was
offered
to
his
predecessors
not
only
by
the
Councel
,
but
also
by
the
Fathers
following
.
Concil.
Chalced.
●an.
Synod
.
〈◊〉
the
Patriarke
of
Constantinople
Bishop
of
the
Catholike
Church
[
Catholike
right
beleeuing
,
holding
the
Catholike
faith
.
Epist.
Arsen.
Athanas.
apol.
Epist.
concil●
Nicaeni
,
Socrat.
l.
&
concilii
Sardicensis
Theodoret.
li.
Quint.
concil
.
Constantinop
.
confess
.
in
subscript
Bishops
of
the
Catholike
Church
edit.
Pam.
Corneliu●
Cypriano
there
ought
to
be
one
Bishop
in
the
Catholike
Church
.
in
the
Catholike
Church
there
ought
to
be
one
Bishop
in
the
Catholike
Church
,
wherein
there
are
sixe
and
fourtie
Elders
and
seuen
Deacons
.
Euseb.
hist.
eccles.
lib.
aboue
threescore
Elders
and
Deacons
six
and
fourtie
Elders
and
seuen
Deacons
,
there
ought
to
be
one
Bishop
,
Cyprian
.
epist.
ad
An●on
Rome
,
Cornelius
ad
Corneliu●
Carthage
,
Cyprian
Bishop
of
the
Catholike
Church
there
ought
to
be
one
Bishop
in
a
Catholike
Church
,
if
a
Bishop
of
theirs
were
conuerted
Socrat
▪
hist.
eccl.
l.
the
Catholike
Church
hauing
a
Bishop
;
he
should
not
enioy
a
Bishops
roome
,
but
an
Elders
,
least
that
there
shoulde
be
two
Bishops
in
a
citie
.
Bishoprick
of
the
Catholike
Church
there
ought
to
bee
but
one
Bishop
in
a
Catholike
Church
,
Chrysostome
did
Constantinople
,
A
citie
may
not
haue
two
Bishops
.
ad
Cornelium
neither
heresies
nor
schismes
haue
sproong
of
any
other
fountaine
,
then
of
this
,
that
the
Priest
of
God
is
not
obeyed
:
and
that
one
Priest
for
the
time
in
the
Church
,
and
one
iudge
for
the
tyme
in
steede
of
Christ
is
not
regarded
.
To
whom
,
if
the
whole
brotherhoode
would
be
obedient
according
to
Gods
teachings
:
then
no
man
would
make
any
thing
adoe
agaynst
the
company
of
Priests
.
one
Priest
one
Bishop
one
Bishop
,
Cornelius
one
iudge
for
the
tyme
in
Christes
steede
.
The
Church
obedience
vnto
one
Bishop
and
iudge
in
Christs
steed
,
Sacerdotum
hostes
&
contra
ecclesia
catholicam
rebelles
.
Sacerdotes
,
id
est
,
dispensatores
Dei
.
a
Bishop
approued
to
his
people
in
the
Bishoprick
foure
yeares
.
Eusebius
in
chron.
Damasus
in
Pontificali
.
Platin.
de
vit.
Pontificum
.
Ge●●brard
.
Cronogr
.
lib.
O●uphr
.
in
Chron.
Pont.
Rom.
Thence
haue
schismes
&
heresies
sproong
,
&
doe
spring
,
that
the
Bishop
,
which
is
one
,
and
ruleth
the
church
,
is
despised
by
the
proud
presumption
of
certain
men
.
Annotat.
in
Luk.
Polus
Ca●d
.
pro
eccles.
vnitat
.
defens
.
lib.
Remundus
Rufus
,
duplicat
.
in
patronum
Molin●i
propont
.
Maximo
.
Canisius
Catechism
.
de
praeceptis
ecclesiae
tit
.
Lindanus
Panopliae
Euangelicae
lib.
Pamelius
Annotat.
in
Cyprian
epi.
Copus
dialog.
one
Priest
&
one
iudge
for
the
time
in
Christs
steed
Return
of
vntruths
on
M.
Iewels
repli●
.
Artic.
Princip.
doct.
lib.
The
head
of
all
Churches
Depersequut
.
Vandal
.
lib.
Ambroses
commentarie
on
S.
Paul
to
Timothee
:
ruler
of
the
Church
S.
Ambrose
are
falsly
fathered
the
commentaries
on
S.
Paul
,
Praefat.
in
Biblia
excusa
Antuerp
.
a
Plantino
.
&
Censur
.
in
lib.
quaest.
vet.
&
nou.
Test.
Tom.
in
append
.
operum
August
the
house
of
God
,
[
the
ruler
whereof
at
this
day
is
Damasus
,
]
that
thou
mayst
know
how
thou
oughtest
to
behaue
thy selfe
in
the
house
of
God
,
which
is
the
Church
of
the
liuing
God
I
write
vnto
thee
that
thou
maiest
know
how
to
gouern
the
Church
,
which
is
the
house
of
God
;
that
whereas
all
the
world
is
Gods
,
yet
the
Church
is
called
his
house
.
[
the
ruler
whereof
at
this
day
is
Damasus
,
]
For
the
world
is
naught
,
troubled
with
sundrie
errours
.
Therefore
the
house
of
God
and
truth
must
of
nece●sitie
be
saide
to
be
there
,
where
he
is
feared
according
to
his
will
.
[
Damasus
Damaso
Siriciu
,
●odie
[
Damasus
successour
Annot.
in
〈◊〉
lib.
some
are
perswaded
by
manifolde
conference
,
Cen●●r
.
in
lib.
that
the
booke
of
questions
of
the
old
and
new
testament
entitled
to
S.
Austin
,
&
this
to
S.
Ambrose
are
the
same
autours
.
●ieron
.
in
Chron.
Lib.
quaest.
vet.
&
nou.
testam
.
quaest.
[
a
ruler
of
the
Church
]
[
the
ruler
.
[
at
this
day
,
a
ruler
of
the
Church
Bishop
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
Epist.
ad
Valenti●ian
.
Impetat
.
contra
Symmachum
.
the
ruler
preeminence
of
a
higher
roome
Contra
d●as
ep●st
.
Pelag
an●t
.
ad
Bonifa●●u●
li●
the
See
of
Rome
o●
Chalced●
because
that
citie
raigned
Ep.
〈◊〉
Afric
.
ad
Bonifacium
,
&
C●lestinum
.
higher
roome
Cont.
Iulian.
P●lag●
.
l.
Cyprian
,
Olympius
Innocentius
was
after
them
in
time
,
before
them
in
place
the
principalitie
of
the
Apostolike
See
had
floorished
in
that
Church
still
.
Bishops
may
reserue
their
cases
to
the
iudgement
of
their
fellow-bishops
,
chiefly
of
the
Apostolike
Church
a
generall
Councell
the
principalitie
of
the
Apostolike
See
the
Apostolike
all
the
Fathers
they
were
Papists
in
familiar
talke
among
our selues
we
are
not
afeard
plainely
to
confesse
it
.
confessing
plainely
that
they
were
all
Papists
Popes
supremacie
Popes
supremacie
al
the
Fathers
a
Papist
The
first
Diuision
the
Popes
supremacie
the
Church
is
the
piller
and
ground
of
the
truth
.
The
Church
is
the
pillar
and
ground
of
the
truth
,
the
Priest
is
the
messenger
of
the
Lord
of
hostes
.
S.
Paul
the
piller
&
ground
of
the
truth
,
the
messenger
of
the
Lord
of
hostes
,
Timothee
:
that
might
know
how
he
ought
to
conuerse
in
the
house
of
God
,
which
is
the
Church
of
the
liuing
God
.
The
Church
the
piller
and
grounde
of
the
truth
.
the
Church
conuersant
in
Ephesus
.
The
Church
the
piller
and
ground
of
the
truth
.
Concil.
Flor.
Session
.
vlt.
Laon
.
Chalcocondylas
de
rebus
Turc
.
lib.
the
Church
the
Popes
supremacie
the
piller
and
ground
of
the
truth
:
the
Popes
supremacie
All
Christian
Churches
it
was
ad
Cornelium
ordeined
by
them
al
that
euery
mans
cause
should
be
heard
there
,
where
the
fault
was
committed
.
Iam
causa
eo●rum
cognita
cit
they
ought
to
pleade
their
cause
there
where
they
may
haue
accusers
and
witnesses
of
their
fault
,
other
Bishops
ought
not
to
retract
thinges
done
by
them
of
Afrike
:
vnlesse
a
few
lewde
&
desperate
persons
thinke
the
Bishops
of
Afrike
to
haue
lesse
autoritie
,
by
whom
they
were
iudged
alreadie
,
and
condemned
.
the
Bishops
of
Afrike
are
of
lesse
authoritie
Fraunce
,
Spaine
,
Greece
Cyprian
hath
no
such
thing
De
vi
〈…〉
lib.
Afrike
,
Italie
ad
Step
Staplet
.
p●●n●
.
doctrin
.
l.
to
the
Bishops
of
Fraunce
to
depose
him
E●p
ouinciam
&
ad
p●●ebem
●
rel●ate
cond●entem
.
to
the
prouince
and
people
of
Arle
,
to
choose
a
new
.
De
reforma●
.
eccle.
consid
.
the
Pope
alone
doth
now
depose
them
,
which
then
a
Synode
did
:
Epist.
Synod
.
African
.
ad
cler.
&
pleb
in
Hispan
.
Cyprian
.
Ep.
ad
Stephanum
common
dutie
that
euery
pastour
oweth
to
all
the
sheepe
of
Christ
,
to
helpe
them
when
they
are
in
daunger
.
Aen.
Siluius
Card.
ep.
Siluius
,
Before
the
Councell
of
Nice
men
liued
ech
to
himselfe
,
and
there
was
small
regard
had
to
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Bella●min
.
〈◊〉
.
●om
.
controuer.
Sigon
.
de
occident
.
imper.
lib.
he
might
be
iudged
of
no
man
.
Diocletian
the
Emperour
did
talke
at
Rome
with
Marcellinus
,
and
brought
him
to
idolatrie
.
de
occident
.
imperio
.
lib.
Diocletian
,
being
in
that
warre
,
heard
of
it
.
Synod
.
Roma
.
sub
Siluest.
Pap.
act
.
about
the
time
that
Constantine
was
clensed
of
his
lepros●e
Platin
de
vi●.
●otit
.
in
Marco
.
〈◊〉
chronogr
.
volum
.
Viues
de
caul
,
corrupt
.
a●●
.
lib.
A●●●at
.
parerg.
iur.
lib.
Synod
.
●om
.
sub
.
●iluest
.
●ap
.
act
.
For
no
man
,
with
the
which
worces
almost
all
the
canons
of
the
secon●
action
beginne
,
most
〈◊〉
.
Antioche
,
Paulus
Samosatenus
Euseb.
histor.
eccles.
lib.
No
man
euer
iudged
his
bishop
.
Concil.
Niscaen
.
can
Bishops
should
be
made
by
Bishops
of
their
own
prouince
,
the
Bishops
of
the
prouince
the
ancient
canon
to
be
kept
,
that
none
should
receiue
them
to
the
communion
who
were
excommunicated
and
condemned
by
others
.
let
it
be
examined
whether
the
Bishop
haue
excommunicated
them
vpon
a
way
wardnesse
,
or
grudge
,
or
too
much
rigour
.
Whereof
that
there
may
bee
due
examination
,
we
haue
thought
good
that
in
euery
prouince
two
synods
should
be
kept
yerely
:
to
the
intent
,
that
in
common
(
all
Bishops
of
the
prouince
being
gathered
together
)
such
thinges
may
be
examined
.
And
so
,
whosoeuer
shall
be
found
in
fault
,
and
to
haue
bene
dealt
with
iustly
by
the
Bishop
:
lett
them
bee
holden
of
all
for
excommunicate
;
till
it
shall
seeme
good
to
the
Synode
of
Bishops
to
giue
more
gentle
sentence
of
them
.
till
it
shall
seeme
good
to
the
Synode
of
Bishops
,
to
geue
more
gentle
sentence
of
them
.
Let
old
customes
be
kept
,
they
that
are
in
Egypt
,
and
Lybia
,
and
Pentapolis
,
that
the
Bishop
of
Alexandria
haue
the
preeminence
of
all
these
:
because
such
is
the
custome
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
too
.
Likewise
also
in
Antioche
,
and
in
other
prouinces
,
let
the
Churches
enioy
their
dignities
and
prerogatiues
.
custome
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
the
Nicen
Councell
Epist.
ad
Michael
.
Imperatorem
.
Concilior
.
Tom.
durst
not
make
any
decree
of
that
Church
:
as
knowing
that
nothing
could
be
giuen
her
aboue
her
desert
;
yea
,
that
she
had
al
things
by
the
grant
of
Christ
.
And
if
the
Councels
canons
bee
diligently
marked
,
you
shall
find
doubtlesse
,
that
they
gaue
no
increase
to
the
church
of
Rome
:
but
rather
tooke
example
of
the
forme
therof
for
that
which
they
would
geue
to
the
church
of
Alexandria
.
primas
dia
they
tooke
example
of
the
forme
of
the
Churche
of
Rome
for
that
which
they
would
giue
to
the
Church
of
Alexandria
Hist.
eccle.
lib.
De
concord
.
cathol.
l.
Synod
.
actau
.
gener
.
Constan●
.
can
.
Let
the
old
custome
hold
in
Egypt
,
Libya
,
and
Pentapolis
,
that
the
bishop
of
Alexandria
haue
rule
of
all
these
because
the
Bishop
of
Rome
too
hath
the
like
custome
Id
〈◊〉
,
si
nilis
in
q●●o
a●dam
,
quo
●●am
vterque
deponitepisc●●●s
.
that
is
,
like
in
some
things
,
because
they
both
depose
Bishops
Vel
dic
,
Romano
,
id
est
,
Constantinopolitano
.
or
say
,
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
that
is
,
of
Constantinople
.
depose
Bishops
it
is
Me●ius
&
planius
secundum
Hug.
the
better
in
the
iudgement
of
Hue.
Hue
was
new
Rome
Sigon
.
de
occi
.
Imper.
lib.
old
edition
,
shewed
him
by
a
Cardinal
the
Bishop
of
Rome
Metropolita●●
episcopo
the
Metropolitan
to
take
away
the
scruple
Carranz
.
annot.
in
can
.
Conc.
Ni●aen
of
them
who
haue
thought
that
the
Bishop
of
Rome
is
made
equall
with
other
Metropolitans
by
that
canon
.
In
Concil.
Chalced.
act.
D●●en
.
sid.
Trident.
l.
the
Bishop
of
Rome
the
custome
of
the
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
because
the
Bishop
of
Rome
hath
that
custome
too
old
customes
Bellarmin
.
in
praelect.
Rom.
contr.
the
beginning
of
the
canon
wanteth
Ecclesia
Romana
semper
habuit
primatum
The
Church
of
Rome
hath
still
had
the
primacie
.
For
it
is
cited
so
in
the
Councell
of
Chalcedon
That
the
Church
of
Rome
hath
still
had
the
primacie
:
[
That
[
That
the
beginning
of
the
canon
controuersies
of
our
time
Robert
Persons
Popes
supremacie
abridgement
of
controuersies
to
iudge
all
greater
causes
Rescript
.
Iul.
Pap.
contra
Orient.
Concil.
Tom.
to
rule
all
their
subiectes
,
as
the
Pope
is
head
of
all
Patriarkes
,
like
Peter
:
to
whom
all
power
is
geuen
ouer
all
Christian
Princes
,
and
ouer
all
their
peoples
,
as
being
Christs
vicar
ouer
all
nations
of
the
earth
.
Concil.
Nicen.
edit.
ab
Alfonso
Pisano
,
can
.
Annot.
in
Dist.
c.
septuaginta
their
bastardie
is
proued
euen
by
this
,
that
no
man
,
no
not
Gratian
himselfe
durst
alleage
them
.
In
Concil.
Carthag
&
African
Epist.
Aegypt
.
episcopor
.
ad
Mar●um
Pap.
Con●●rom
.
Rescript
.
Mar●i
P●p
.
Athanasi●
&
omnibus
Aegypt
.
episcop.
In
Chronico
Alan
.
Cop.
dialog.
sundrie
thinges
Harpsfields
Cope
Conc.
Cart.
&
Africanum
Conc.
Catthag.
Conc.
African
.
c.
Hist.
eccle.
l.
In
princip.
Concilior
.
de
s●nodis
princip.
other
Fathers
Co●c
.
Antioch
.
can
Theod●ret
.
hist.
eccles.
l.
Canones
&
decre●a
Concil.
Trid●●ti●i
.
canons
&
decrees
of
the
councel
of
Trent
Conc.
Carthag.
appeales
of
Bishops
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
canon
of
the
Nicen
Councel
Epist.
Concil.
Africa
ad
Boni●ac
.
&
Caelest.
c.
Bellarmin
.
in
praelect
Rom.
Contr.
he
thinketh
that
Zosimus
did
call
it
a
canon
of
the
Nicen
Councell
,
because
it
is
a
canon
of
the
Councell
of
Sardica
,
and
those
two
Councels
were
esteemed
as
one
,
and
bound
vp
together
in
the
Popes
library
.
Concil.
Nic●e
.
edit
.
ab
Al●on
.
Pisan.
can
.
The
third
Diuision
Conc.
Antioch
.
can
if
a
Bishop
being
accused
,
the
Bishops
of
the
prouince
agree
not
about
him
,
some
iudging
with
him
,
some
against
the
Metropolitan
to
call
some
other
Bishops
out
of
the
next
prouince
,
that
they
may
iudge
together
,
and
decide
the
controuersie
.
if
al
the
Bishops
of
the
prouince
agree
and
giue
one
sentence
of
him
:
then
may
he
be
iudged
no
more
by
any
other
,
but
that
must
stand
which
they
haue
said
.
Conc.
Sardic
.
can.
if
a
Bishop
,
depriued
by
the
Bishops
of
his
owne
prouince
,
appealed
to
the
Pope
:
the
Pope
,
if
he
thought
good
,
might
write
to
the
Bishops
who
were
neere
that
prouince
,
that
they
should
examin
the
matter
diligently
,
and
giue
right
iudgement
of
it
;
or
send
him selfe
also
some
Legates
a
latere
from
his
owne
side
,
to
iudge
together
with
them
.
Epist.
ad
Caelestin
.
Concil.
African
.
c.
they
found
it
not
ordeined
by
any
Councell
.
Cusan
.
de
concordant
.
cath●l
.
l.
it
may
be
douted
whether
the
Councell
of
Sardica
ordeined
it
or
no.
Athan.
in
Apolog.
Conc.
Sa●dic
.
can.
Theodoret.
hist.
eccle.
l.
Priuilegium
personale
extinguitur
cum
persona
.
De
regulis
Iur.
in
sext.
Sander
.
de
vi●ib
.
Monar
.
eccles.
lib.
Alan
.
Cop.
dialog.
Conc.
Sardic
.
can
he
should
send
some
from
his
own
side
to
iudge
of
their
causes
together
with
the
Synode
,
Synodes
of
the
prouince
Plini
.
hist.
nat.
l.
Conc.
Constā●inop
.
can.
the
Bishops
of
a
diocese
to
meddle
with
the
Churches
without
their
owne
limits
:
things
in
euery
prouince
should
be
ordered
by
the
Synode
of
the
prouince
,
according
to
the
canons
of
the
Nicen
Councell
.
the
primacie
of
honour
to
the
Bishop
of
Constantinople
after
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
the
Bishop
of
Rome
primacie
of
honour
the
prouince
the
diocese
Masi●s
in
Iosuam
cap.
Liui.
lib.
●onc
.
Afric
.
cap.
the
Pope
priuiledges
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Conc.
Mile●itan
.
can.
if
any
Elder
,
or
Deacon
,
or
clergie-man
of
inferiour
state
appealed
the
Pope
to
the
Pope
:
no
man
in
Afrike
should
communicate
with
him
.
Conc.
Carth.
Grac.
can.
they
had
often
decreed
the
same
of
Bishops
.
his
Bishop
Vrban
to
be
excommunicated
,
or
appeere
at
Rome
Epist.
Concil.
African
.
ad
C●lestin
.
cap.
he
should
not
meddle
with
the
causes
of
men
in
their
prouinces
;
nor
receaue
any
such
to
the
communion
as
they
had
excommunicate
.
For
the
Councell
of
Nice
did
consider
wisely
and
vprightly
that
all
matters
ought
to
be
determined
in
the
places
in
which
they
began
:
as
being
perswaded
that
the
grace
of
the
holy
ghost
would
not
be
wanting
to
any
prouince
,
whereby
the
Christian
Bishops
might
both
wisely
see
,
and
constantly
maintaine
the
right
.
Chiefly
,
sith
it
is
lawfull
for
any
,
if
he
like
not
the
sentence
of
his
iudges
,
to
appeale
to
the
Synodes
of
his
owne
prouince
:
yea
,
or
farther
also
to
a
Synode
of
t●e
diocese
Concil.
Cons●antinop
.
can.
generall
Synode
.
Vnlesse
there
be
any
perhaps
who
will
imagin
,
that
our
God
can
inspire
the
triall
of
right
into
one
man
,
and
denie
it
to
a
great
number
of
Bishops
assembled
in
a
Synode
.
the
Pope
ought
not
to
iudge
their
causes
,
either
at
Rome
,
himselfe
;
or
by
his
Legates
sent
from
Rome
:
smokie
statelinesse
of
the
world
Confess
.
Aug.
l.
the
Popes
supremacie
Campian
.
Ra●ione
the
foure
general
Councels
Councell
of
Afrike
The
fourth
Diuision
the
foure
generall
Councels
In
sentent
.
super
petitione
episcopor
.
Cypr.
they
perceiued
al
primacie
&
principall
honour
to
be
due
to
the
Pope
thereby
.
the
Patriarke
of
Constantinople
ought
to
be
vouchsafed
of
the
same
prerogatiues
and
primacie
of
honour
.
Concil
Chalced.
can
equall
prerogatiues
Constantinople
should
be
magnified
in
ecclesiasticall
matters
as
well
as
Rome
,
and
be
next
vnto
it
.
the
Patriarke
of
the
diocese
,
or
of
Constantinople
.
the
Patriarke
of
Constantinople
Roman
Patriarke
Ann.
Comne●a
Alexiad
.
l.
all
dioceses
of
the
whole
world
were
subiect
to
their
Patriarke
by
the
Councell
of
Chalcedon
.
c.
Reno●antes
Sext.
Synod
.
Constantinopolit
.
in
Tr●ll
.
can
Let
Constantinople
be
magnified
as
well
as
Rome
Non
●ame●
magnificetur
not
Constantinople
be
magnified
as
well
as
Rome
.
Cop.
dialog.
Praefat.
synod
.
in
Trullo
ad
Iustinian
.
Synod
.
Nicaen
.
●ecund
.
can
.
Synod
.
octau
.
gener
.
Constantinopolit
.
can
.
Concil
Later
.
sub
Innocent
.
tert.
cap.
Patria●kes
of
Constantinople
Concil.
Florent
.
Sess.
vlt.
c.
Significasti
.
de
electione
Turrecremata
.
Summ.
de
eccle.
l.
Sander
.
de
visib
.
Monarch
.
eccle.
lib.
●o●rensis
de
autorit
.
summ
.
Pont.
supra
Concilia
.
Stapleton
.
Princip
doctr.
lib.
sentent
.
dist
Cano●istes
▪
in
c.
Significas●i
.
de
elect
.
c.
Si
Papa
.
Dist
not
a
generall
Councell
is
aboue
the
Pope
,
but
the
Pope
aboue
the
Councel
.
For
Gersen
&
Almain
tractat
.
de
po●est
.
ecclesiae
.
Cusan
us
de
concordant
.
cathol.
lib.
cap.
vlt.
〈◊〉
in
c.
sig●i●icasti
de
elect
.
Bellarmin
.
prael●ct
.
Rom.
con●rouer
.
who
hold
that
the
Councel
is
aboue
the
Pope
;
do
make
him
like
a
Duke
of
Venice
:
aboue
euery
magistrate
and
senatour
in
seuerall
,
not
aboue
the
whole
Senate
.
But
he
is
aboue
the
whole
Church
absolutely
,
and
aboue
the
generall
Councell
:
so
that
he
acknowledgeth
no
iudge
on
earth
aboue
him
.
the
soueraintie
of
ordinarie
power
ouer
all
Churches
Session
.
vlt.
Bell●rmin
.
praelect.
Rom.
contr.
the
Councel
of
Florence
did
not
define
it
so
expressely
.
Concil.
Florent
.
Sess.
vlt.
of
themselues
they
might
not
treate
thereof
without
consent
of
their
whole
Church
of
themselues
the
Pope
ought
to
haue
the
same
prerogatiues
,
that
he
had
before
the
time
of
their
dissension
.
the
same
of
themselues
Appellat
.
Vniuersit
.
Parisien●is
a
Leone
decimo
ad
futurum
Concilium
.
In
f●scic
.
rerum
expetend
.
&
fugicad
.
Aen.
Silu
de
g●stis
Basil.
Co●●il
.
lib
●i●tor
.
de
Europa
,
cap.
●●omer
.
de
〈◊〉
Polonor
.
lib.
all
Christian
Churches
haue
condemned
it
,
and
doe
till
this
day
,
by
the
Trent-doctrine
the
Pope
is
aboue
the
Councell
.
all
Christian
Churches
haue
condemned
it
,
and
doe
,
except
the
crew
of
the
Italian
faction
.
de
reformat
.
In
pro●mio
.
&
Sess.
&
Sess.
de
re●rm
.
●
.
cap.
vlt.
Trent-doctrine
of
the
Popes
supremacie
Italian
faction
Commentar.
in
Epist.
ad
litum
ca●
.
Claudius
Espencaeus
Ludouicus
the
Cardinall
of
Arle
did
complaine
iustly
at
the
Councell
of
Basil
,
that
looke
what
〈…〉
Italicae
the
Italian
nation
liketh
of
,
that
is
decreed
in
Councels
;
&
this
is
that
Helena
which
did
preuaile
of
late
at
Trent
.
Aen.
Silu.
de
gestis
Basil.
Concil.
lib.
that
in
Councels
not
only
Bishops
but
Elders
too
should
haue
voices
,
as
of
old
Euseb.
h●st
.
eccles.
lib.
&
lib.
time
they
had
:
for
if
Bishops
only
haue
voices
then
shal
that
be
done
that
shall
seeme
good
to
the
Italian
nation
,
which
alone
hath
ether
mo
Bishops
,
or
as
many
,
as
al
other
nations
haue
.
Concil.
Trident.
excus
▪
a
Plantin
.
in
numer
.
P●●lator
.
qui
ad
Trident.
Synod
.
conuene●u●●
.
Responsum
Franci●●●
Vargas
de
episcoporum
iurisdict
.
&
Pont
Max.
autorit
.
the
answere
of
Vargas
touching
the
Popes
supremacie
,
Pauli
Manut.
praes.
ad
Respon
sum
Fr.
Vargas
Gui●●iardin
.
hist.
Ital.
lib.
Comment.
in
epist.
ad
Titum
.
cap.
Vita
Pij
quart
.
in
vit.
Pont.
adiect
.
ad
Platin.
euery
ten
yeres
Concil.
Constantiens
.
Sess.
c.
Frequens
Formaiuram
.
praestand
.
ab
episcopo
elect
.
in
Pontificali
Rom.
part
.
S.
Gregories
S.
Gregorie
S.
Gregories
Polydor.
virg.
〈◊〉
.
Ang.
lib.
in
Edouardo
te●t
.
&
Ricardo
secund.
Philip.
&
Mariae
cap.
Concil.
Lateran
.
sub
Leon.
decim
.
Sess.
Concordata
cum
Rege
Franciae
Chalcocond
.
de
reb.
●ure
.
lib.
Iouius
in
Moscoui●
Aluarez
in
descript.
A●th●op
.
cap.
Aen.
Syl●
hist.
Bohem●●
Sleidan
.
comm●ntar.
lib.
Act.
and
Mo●u●n
lib.
Har●onia
confes●ion●m
file●
,
●ect
England
,
Scotland
,
Fraunce
,
Germanie
,
Flaunders
,
Suitzerland
,
all
men
did
grant
it
him
without
resistance
,
&
it
was
neuer
denied
him
.
the
faith
professed
in
the
Church
of
England
.
the
Catholike
faith
The
first
Diuision
Geue
to
Caesar
the
thinges
which
are
Caesars
,
and
to
God
the
things
which
are
Gods
.
to
haue
the
preeminence
ouer
all
rulers
hath
preeminence
ouer
al
rulers
to
punish
them
that
doe
euill
,
and
praise
them
that
doe
well
.
false
prophets
profaners
of
holy
thinges
beareth
not
the
sword
in
vaine
.
punish
euill
doers
the
high
Priest
is
ordeined
for
men
in
those
things
that
pertaine
to
God
.
that
he
may
offer
gifts
and
sacrifices
for
sinnes
.
burnt
incense
,
vpon
the
altar
of
incense
,
in
those
dayes
there
was
no
King
in
Israel
,
but
euery
man
did
that
which
was
good
in
his
own
eyes
.
In
those
dayes
there
was
no
King
in
Israel
,
King
in
Israell
they
tooke
not
away
the
hie
places
taking
them
away
cleaued
to
the
Lord
kept
his
commandements
which
lie
commaunded
Moses
.
keepe
al
the
words
of
the
law
to
do
them
Seminaries
.
Chapt.
Sander
.
d●
visib
.
Monar
.
eccles.
l.
Stapleton
.
princip
doctr.
lib.
the
oth
of
the
Queenes
supremacie
,
we
must
rather
obey
God
then
men
.
to
worship
the
image
of
gold
,
godlinesse
&
honestie
Liu●
.
lib.
Dionys.
Halicarn
.
li●
Symmach.
ep.
lib.
Magdeburg
.
in
p●●fat
.
Centur
.
In
Amos.
c.
head
of
the
Church
chiefe
gouernour
of
causes
ecclesiasticall
Episcopus
Vint●mensis
Ga●diner
:
whose
leuitie
and
inconstancie
in
the
〈◊〉
of
the
supremacie
the
king
himselfe
reproued
:
Poole
,
pro
ecclesiast.
vn●t
.
de●fens
.
lib.
Steuen
Gardiner
the
king
might
do
thinges
in
religion
according
to
his
owne
will
,
headship
of
the
Church
Princes
ought
not
to
be
heads
,
to
coine
formes
of
religion
,
&
frame
new
points
of
faith
,
as
Ieroboam
did
his
calues
praesat
.
ad
Reginam
Elisabetham
Praefat.
Cent.
in
ep.
ad
Regem
Eduardum
,
&
Reginam
Elisabetham
,
prefix
.
comment
.
in
Esaiam
prophetam
.
in
Institut
relig.
Christ
.
lib.
Harmonia
confess
.
fidei
sect.
Andreas
Masius
,
comme●t
.
in
Iosuam
.
praefat.
&c.
Franciscus
Duarenus
de
sacr.
eccles.
minist.
acben
.
l.
M.
Hart.
Alexander
Nowell
Nowels
answere
to
Dorman
Athanasius
,
Hosias
,
Ambrose
,
Gregorie
Nazianzene
:
Stapleton
,
Princip.
doct.
l.
Cont.
Crescon
.
grammat
.
lib.
Kings
do
serue
God
in
this
,
as
Kings
,
if
in
their
own
realme
they
cōmaūnd
good
things
,
&
forbid
euil
;
not
only
concerning
the
ciuil
state
of
men
,
but
the
religion
of
God
also
.
The
second
Diuision
you
would
proue
that
the
faith
which
we
pro●esse
in
England
is
not
the
Catholike
faith
.
the
Masse
,
the
real
presence
,
the
worship
of
Saints
,
Ierem. 51.9 .
We would haue healed Babylon , but she is not healed : forsake her ( ô children of God , ) and let vs goe euerie one into his owne countrey .
liue
and
serue
in
the
temple
of
the
Lord
.
the
temple
of
the
Lord
the
temple
the
temple
of
the
liuing
God
.
the
temple
the
temple
concerning
the
studies
of
humanitie
and
philosophie
.
ad
Archyt
.
Tarent
I
am
not
borne
for
my selfe
alone
,
but
for
my
countrey
;
neither
can
I
benefitte
my
countrey
more
by
any
meanes
,
then
by
teaching
the
waies
how
to
attaine
to
good
artes
,
De
diuinat
.
lib.
an
itching
lust
to
write
Epist.
lib.
ad
August
Richard
Bristow
Motiues
to
the
catholike
faith
Demaundes
to
be
proponed
of
catholikes
to
heretikes
,
pretensed
Queene
Bulla
Pij
quinti
contr.
Regin.
Angl.
Nicol.
Sander
.
de
visib
.
Monarch
.
eccles.
lib.
Laurent
.
Sur.
in
comment
.
●er
.
ge●●
.
obey
her
for
common
humanitie
holy
and
most
glorious
Martyrs
the
wiser
sort
and
principall
of
the
Realme
haue
prooued
by
experience
of
our
dooings
that
our
religion
is
no
religion
at
all
Bishops
and
Ministers
are
most
ill
and
wicked
,
very
fewe
who
preach
,
and
they
scarce
euer
preach
vpon
the
mysteries
of
faith
the
neerer
they
come
to
the
preachers
doctrine
,
the
more
they
fall
away
from
order
and
godlines
,
saued
by
faith
only
be
they
neuer
so
wicked
nothing
is
studied
the
arte
of
speaking
only
,
not
Diuinitie
a
fewe
points
of
it
&
Motiu
our
countrey
is
full
coales
of
iuniper
our
Church
our
Church
hath
reuiued
many
old
heresies
besides
at
least
a
thousand
more
of
their
owne
inuention
holdeth
a
common
schoole
of
sinne
,
thinketh
verely
there
is
no
saluation
at
all
,
no
religion
,
thinke
verily
there
is
no
saluation
at
all
,
none
at
all
,
our
religion
indeede
is
no
religion
.
Thraso
〈◊〉
Terence
And
now
they
were
all
afraide
of
me
,
whether
any
of
our
great
Masters
will
answere
his
Demaundes
sclaunderous
libell
the
Captaines
tremble
amazed
with
Bristowes
lightning
,
he
hath
touched
the
youthes
in
his
Pasquines
(
being
armed
with
a
leauer
and
a
dish-clout
)
that
a
wil
quel
all
who
stand
in
his
way
,
&
crush
them
in
peeces
.
Virgil.
Acn●id
.
lib.
Salmoneus
,
who
shaking
oft
a
torch
,
did
counterfeit
the
thundring
soundes
and
lightning
flames
of
heauen
.
towne
of
Elis
Apoll
odor
.
de
orig.
Deor.
lib.
the
lightner
Salmoneus
the
holy
Ghost
into
all
truth
,
M.
Nowel
Dormans
disproofe
chapt.
great
Mai●ters
M.
Nowel
Dormans
disproofe
chapt.
D.
Fulke
Heskins
,
Sanders
thou
must
not
answere
a
foole
,
least
thou
become
like
him
,
least
he
seeme
wise
in
his
owne
conceit
,
defyed
of
vncircumcised
Philistin
smooth
stones
out
of
the
brooke
mightie
through
God
to
cast
downe
holdes
,
&
euery
high
thing
that
is
exalted
against
the
knowledge
of
God
:
D.
Fulkes
Retentiue
Bristowes
Motiues
the
scripture
the
Church
an
vnlearned
Christian
a
booke
the
autoritie
of
Gods
word
&
〈◊〉
Church
:
set
out
his
booke
,
and
put
his
name
to
it
,
with
approbation
of
our
Rabbines
,
and
with
priuilege
,
he
shal
quickly
see
it
answered
.
loue
to
be
called
Rabbi
,
Rabbi
,
the
scripture
the
Church
the
Church
the
title
the
truth
preuails
against
me
D.
Stapleton
Doctrinall
Principles
of
faith
Princ.
fid.
doctr.
lib.
the
Church
is
the
company
of
Gods
elect
and
chosen
,
the
Catholike
Church
euill
men
are
mingled
in
the
Church
with
good
,
the
reprobate
with
the
elect
,
the
militant
Church
the
Catholike
Church
,
which
is
commended
to
vs
in
the
Creede
,
is
the
whole
company
of
Gods
elect
and
chosen
.
the
militant
Church
,
which
is
mentioned
in
the
scriptures
too
,
containeth
neither
all
the
elect
,
nor
them
onely
.
Iohn
Husse
the
Church
I
asked
for
hookes
,
&
they
say
they
haue
no
mattokes
.
The
first
conclusion
In
catechismo
Concil.
Trid.
the
whole
doctrine
of
religion
and
faith
is
contained
in
Gods
word
Ibid.
in
exord
.
catechism
the
worde
of
God
Gods
writen
worde
Gods
traditionarie
word
Hieron
.
comment
.
in
Aggae
.
cap.
Iren.
cont.
haeres
.
lib.
Valentinus
,
Marcion
Maximé
de
Tatiani
radice
crescentibus
.
Hieron
.
in
Agg.
cap.
Brist
.
Demaund
Marcus
Antonius
Cic.
in
Anton.
Philip.
the
Lordes
assemblie
enter
into
the
holy
scripture
teacheth
the
Church
all
thinges
necessarie
to
saluation
.
the
Church
The
second
conclusion
c.
a
recta
.
in
glossa
Catechis
.
Trid.
in
expos.
Symb.
it
can
not
erre
the
Church
In
Thalia
they
found
no
law
which
permitteth
a
brother
to
mary
his
sister
:
but
an
other
law
they
had
found
yet
,
which
permitteth
the
king
of
Persians
to
do
what
he
list
.
the
militant
Church
may
erre
not
in
maners
only
,
but
in
doctrine
too
.
The
third
conclusion
the
holy
scripture
is
of
greater
credit
and
autoritie
then
the
Church
.
the
man
of
sinne
,
the
sonne
of
perdition
,
should
sit
in
the
temple
of
God
,
&
exalt
him self
aboue
God
.
Ecclesia●●
.
hierar
.
lib.
Albertus
Pighius
Concil.
Constant
.
Sess.
ad
Bohemos
autoritie
to
the
Church
expounding
the
scripture
Lib.
de
express
.
Dei
verbo
In
confess
.
Petricou
.
cap.
equall
with
the
scripture
we
beleeue
the
scripture
because
of
the
Church
,
ad
Bohemos
the
Church
imparteth
autoritie
canonicall
Ecclesiast.
hi●rarch
.
lib.
vnto
the
scripture
Defens
.
fid.
Trident.
lib.
they
haue
not
from
men
,
but
from
God
;
not
from
the
Church
,
but
from
the
holy
Ghost
it
is
detestable
to
teach
that
either
profane
bookes
may
be
made
canonicall
by
the
Church
&
Bishops
,
or
such
as
are
certainly
canonicall
may
be
refused
.
Of
the
which
things
to
affirme
the
one
it
is
a
point
of
notorious
impudencie
:
the
other
,
of
madnesse
and
impietie
not
to
be
suffered
.
the
whoores
abominations
Christians
almost
like
both
almost
and
altogether
to
Paul
,
The
fourth
conclusion
I
beleeue
the
holy
catholike
Church
.
holy
Church
to
haue
gotten
by
a
certaine
custome
to
be
called
the
church
,
and
that
the
church
had
doon
,
receiued
,
and
ordeined
,
that
which
was
do
on
,
receiued
,
and
ordeined
by
them
:
In
defensore
pacis
.
part.
Marsilius
Patauinus
Francise
.
Turrian
.
de
eccles.
&
ord.
lib.
a
people
assembled
by
their
own
Bishop
,
and
cleauing
to
the
head
,
to
the
Pope
by
this
point
[
to
beleeue
the
holy
church
]
the
churches
authoritie
is
commended
to
vs
trust
,
credite
,
and
obey
the
church
,
Catechism
.
Conc.
Trident.
in
exposit.
Symb.
I
beleeue
the
Church
I
trust
the
Church
physicians
can
not
finde
a
medicine
against
the
byting
of
a
sclaunderer
.
the
things
are
possible
with
God
which
are
impossible
with
men
the
holy
Catholike
Church
which
we
beleeue
,
is
the
whole
companie
of
Gods
elect
and
chosen
.
The
fifth
conclusion
Romish
Church
Catholike
,
Apostolike
,
and
sound
in
faith
the
Church
of
Rome
is
not
the
Catholike
Church
,
nor
a
sound
member
of
the
Catholike
church
.
In
Bucolia●t
the
Church
might
be
&
was
called
Apostolike
,
for
this
cause
onely
,
that
we
might
be
directed
thereby
as
by
a
marke
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
founded
by
the
Apostles
Peter
and
Paul
,
the
onely
Church
now
left
of
all
the
Churches
Apostolike
.
●atechism
.
Concil.
Trident
.
in
exposit.
Symb.
the
Church
was
called
Apostolike
(
by
In
Symbolo
Concil.
Constantinopolit
the
Fathers
in
the
Creede
)
to
note
the
beginning
of
the
Church
which
it
hath
from
the
Apostles
,
because
they
deliuered
once
the
Churches
doctrine
,
and
spread
it
abroad
through
all
the
world
.
Bristow
Motiu
the
Church
vniuersall
,
continued
through
all
nations
,
ages
,
and
prouinces
,
from
Adam
vnto
vs
and
to
our
posteritie
Catechism
.
Trid.
in
expo
.
Symb.
Andrad
.
defens
.
fid.
Trid
,
lib.
Petr.
a
Soto
▪
contr.
confes
.
Wirtenb
.
cap.
de
ecclesia
.
right
opinion
sound
in
points
of
faith
no
pestilent
disease
may
attache
her
,
no
contagion
infect
her
,
no
spot
of
vnfaithfulnes
any
way
defile
her
.
Defens
.
fid.
Trident.
lib.
Austins
,
Ieroms
,
Basils
,
Athanases
,
De
vi●ib
.
Monar
.
eccle.
lib.
Popes
monarchie
Aduers
.
haeres
.
lib.
Sander
argumento
Irenaeus
,
In
the
Church
of
Rome
that
doctrine
hath
beene
kept
still
which
was
deliuered
by
the
Apostles
:
aut
epist.
edit.
Pam.
Sander
.
argum
.
the
Romanes
are
they
whose
faith
is
commended
and
praysed
by
the
Apostle
,
vnto
whom
vnfaithfulnes
can
not
haue
accesse
.
the
citie
of
God
the
house
of
God
a
denne
of
theeues
The
faithfull
citie
is
become
an
harlot
faithfull
citie
is
become
an
harlot
.
Salomon
the
house
of
God
You
haue
made
it
a
denne
of
theues
:
you
haue
made
it
the
faith
of
Christ
had
kept
the
doctrine
still
which
was
deliuered
by
the
Apostles
,
hath
kept
still
the
doctrin
which
was
deliuered
by
the
Apostles
,
Roman
church
Be
not
high
minded
but
feare
.
For
if
God
spared
not
the
natural
branches
,
take
heed
least
he
also
spare
not
thee
.
Behold
there
fore
the
bountifulnes
and
seueritie
of
God
:
seueritie
toward
them
which
haue
fallen
;
but
toward
thee
,
bountifulnes
,
if
thou
continue
in
his
bountifulnes
:
or
els
thou
shalt
also
be
cut
off
.
cut
of
cut
of
vnfaithfulnes
may
haue
accesse
vnto
it
.
O
Cyprian
Pet●
.
a
Soto
contr.
confess
.
Wirtenb
.
cap.
de
concilijs
.
Alfons
.
a
Castr.
aduers.
haeres
.
lib.
Confess
.
Petric
.
cap.
&
contr.
Brent
.
lib.
de
authorit
.
&
potest
.
vniuer.
eccles.
cap.
any
particular
church
may
erre
the
church
of
Rome
is
a
particular
church
,
Ibid.
cap.
Iren.
lib.
Sander
.
argument.
to
gather
together
Christians
to
peace
,
and
repaire
their
faith
,
Dionys.
epist.
ad
Soter
.
apud
.
Euseb.
l.
Sander
.
arg.
to
minister
reliefe
vnto
the
brethren
&
the
Churches
,
Episcop.
Orient
.
in
ep.
ad
Iul.
apud
Sozomen
.
lib.
Sander
.
arg.
a
schoole
of
the
Apostles
,
a
mother-citie
of
godlinesse
,
Ignat.
in
inscri
.
ep.
ad
Rom.
Sander
.
arg.
a
sanctified
Church
Platin.
Onuphr
.
Sabellic
.
Guicciardin
.
Theodoric
.
a
Niem
.
Abbas
Vrsperg
.
&c.
Baptista
Mantuanus
her
old
fame
continueth
,
but
her
goodnesse
is
gone
her
Pastours
are
turned
into
the
shape
of
woolues
,
the
neerer
you
come
the
filthier
all
thinges
be
trifles
are
giuen
,
gold
is
receyued
,
and
onely
money
raigneth
there
De
calamitat
.
tempor
.
lib.
the
Church-goods
are
made
to
serue
for
scoffers
,
the
altars
for
wantons
,
the
temples
for
boyes
abused
by
vnnaturall
monsters
Syluar
.
lib.
Ode
.
vl●
the
lawes
diuine
and
humane
are
denyed
,
men
and
God
deceiued
,
holinesse
put
to
flight
,
godlinesse
despised
,
renounced
,
and
afflicted
:
The
sixth
conclusion
the
reformed
Churches
in
England
,
Scotland
,
Fraunce
,
Germany
,
&
other
kingdomes
&
common
wealthes
,
haue
seuered
them selues
from
not
lawful
to
lead
a
holy
life
at
Rome
,
might
not
be
good
men
being
vnwarily
fallen
into
a
faute
,
we
would
haue
born
their
burdens
.
S.
Paul
we
haue
beene
seuered
from
the
Church
of
Rome
by
the
prescript
of
his
word
,
them
which
are
at
Rome
,
beloued
of
God
,
Saints
by
calling
,
whose
faith
is
spoken
of
throughout
the
whole
world
.
Milo
:
his
lustie
armes
are
dead
.
Hector
:
how
greatly
chaunged
from
him
?
the
successour
of
Peter
Andrad
.
defen.
fid.
●rid
.
lib.
we
must
resist
him
,
if
he
command
thinges
vniust
and
pernicious
Gent.
●eruet
.
de
reparand
.
eccles.
d●sciplin
.
it
is
the
dutie
of
Princes
to
resist
him
in
vnlawfull
thinges
keepe
vnitie
of
spirit
in
the
bond
of
peace
Cicer.
Philip.
the
name
of
peace
is
sweeete
,
the
thing
it selfe
both
pleasant
and
healthfull
.
into
the
vnitie
of
of
faith
be
all
of
one
minde
in
the
Lord
.
Cicer.
Philipp.
a
peace
Eurip.
Iphig●
.
in
Aul●d
but
an
agreement
slauery
to
them
examin
the
spirits
,
whether
they
be
of
God
or
no
receiued
the
word
with
al
readines
of
mind
,
and
dayly
serched
the
scriptures
whether
those
things
were
so
Hieron
.
in
dialog.
aduersus
Lucif
.
c.
of
whom
he
confesseth
who
best
knew
the
maners
of
his
owne
companions
,
that
they
might
be
conuinced
more
easily
then
perswaded
.
the
prayse
which
is
,
not
of
men
,
but
of
God
.
one
body
,
one
spirit
one
hart
,
one
way
whatsoeuer
things
are
true
,
what
soeuer
things
are
honest
,
whatsoeuer
things
are
iust
,
whatsoeuer
things
are
pure
,
whatsoeuer
things
are
woorthie
loue
,
whatsoeuer
things
are
of
good
report
,
if
there
be
anie
vertue
,
and
if
there
be
any
praise
,
thinke
ye
on
these
things
.
If
there
be
any
vertue
,
and
if
there
be
any
praise
,
thinke
ye
on
these
things
present
to
gouerne
Saul
among
the
prophets
the
perfection
of
the
scripture
,
the
infirmitie
of
the
Church
,
the
autoritie
of
them
both
.
the
people
shewed
not
their
good
will
toward
him
by
ioyful
clapping
of
their
hands
,
because
that
they
being
amazed
with
woondring
at
him
could
not
stirre
themselues
.
a
man
of
polluted
lips
the
king
and
Lord
of
hostes
Liu.
lib.
The
first
conclusion
the
holy
scripture
teacheth
the
Church
all
things
necessarie
to
saluation
.
the
children
of
God
felow
heires
with
Christ
the
wife
of
the
Lambe
the
body
of
Christ
the
citizens
of
heauen
new
Ierusalem
his
Church
which
the
gates
of
hell
shall
not
preuaile
against
.
the
writings
the
olde
the
new
:
the
olde
the
new
the
old
Church
the
new
of
the
houshold
of
God
are
built
on
the
foundation
of
the
Apostles
and
Prophetes
,
Iesus
Christ
himselfe
being
the
chiefe
corner
stone
.
foundation
of
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
Giue
eare
O
Israel
to
the
ordinances
which
I
teach
.
Ye
shall
not
adde
to
the
worde
which
I
command
you
,
nor
shall
you
take
from
it
:
but
whatsoeuer
I
command
you
,
that
shall
ye
obserue
to
doo
,
that
ye
may
keepe
the
commandements
of
the
Lord
your
God
.
sufficiency
of
the
law
.
Esay
the
law
and
testimonie
which
he
commanded
not
remember
the
law
of
Moses
the
olde
Church
S.
Iohn
S.
Iohn
These
things
are
writen
,
that
ye
may
beleeue
that
Iesus
is
the
Christ
,
the
sonne
of
God
,
and
that
in
beleeuing
yee
may
haue
life
through
his
name
.
that
we
may
beleeue
that
Iesus
is
the
Christ
,
the
Christ
that
we
beleeuing
in
Christ
,
the
sonne
of
God
,
may
through
him
haue
life
,
mo
thing●
so
many
as
the
world
could
not
haue
conteined
.
these
things
are
writen
that
yee
may
beleeue
,
and
in
beleeuing
may
haue
life
.
S.
Iohns
S.
Iohns
S.
Paul
whole
scripture
The
whole
scripture
is
giuen
by
inspiration
of
God
,
and
is
profitable
to
teach
,
to
improue
,
to
correct
,
to
instruct
in
righteousnes
,
that
the
man
of
God
may
bee
furnished
,
throughly
furnished
to
euery
good
worke
.
came
from
God
by
inspiration
teacheth
,
improueth
,
correcteth
,
instructeth
that
the
man
of
God
may
be
furnished
.
in
Christ
Iesus
faith
woorking
by
loue
.
Faith
in
Christ
Iesus
able
to
make
a
man
wise
to
saluation
through
faith
,
man
?
the
man
of
God
:
that
the
man
of
God
may
be
furnished
that
the
man
of
God
may
be
throughly
furnished
,
to
euerie
good
worke
.
scripture
geuen
by
inspiration
of
God
the
holy
scripture
teacheth
the
Church
all
things
necessarie
to
saluation
.
a
rule
Defens
.
●id
.
Tilden
.
lib.
De
doctr.
Chri●tian
.
lib.
all
things
concerning
faith
and
maners
are
contained
in
those
,
which
are
which
are
plaine
in
scripture
ad
Thessalon
.
hom.
euery
thing
is
cleere
and
euident
by
the
scriptures
whatsoeuer
things
are
necessarie
,
they
are
manifest
:
Contr.
Hermogen
himselfe
honoureth
the
fulnes
of
the
scriptures
if
he
take
ought
from
those
things
which
are
writen
,
or
adde
to
them
:
Contr.
Heluidium
we
beleeue
it
because
we
reade
it
,
we
beleeue
it
not
because
we
reade
it
not
:
In
euang.
Ioh.
lib.
such
of
the
things
doon
by
Christ
are
writen
,
as
the
writers
thought
to
be
sufficient
for
maners
and
doctrine
:
Serm.
de
Fid.
it
is
a
manifest
reuolting
from
the
faith
,
either
to
disallow
any
thing
that
is
writen
,
or
to
bring
in
any
thing
that
is
not
writen
De
sanc
.
spir.
cap
Contr.
●aer
.
lib.
traditions
,
whereto
by
the
iudgement
of
scripture
it selfe
there
must
no
lesse
credit
be
geuen
then
to
scripture
S.
Paul
as
I
deliuered
to
you
I
haue
deliuered
so
in
the
Churches
if
ye
keepe
it
,
except
ye
haue
beleeued
in
vaine
.
Apostolike
doctrine
,
(
that
we
must
hold
fast
vnwriten
traditions
,
)
hold
the
traditions
which
ye
haue
been
taught
either
by
word
or
by
our
epistle
.
S.
Paul
[
deliuered
[
traditions
vnwriten
traditions
S.
Pauls
traditions
he
deliuered
he
receiued
of
the
Lord
deliuered
that
which
he
had
receiued
according
to
the
scriptures
,
to
weet
,
that
Christ
died
for
our
sinnes
according
to
the
scriptures
,
and
that
he
was
buried
and
that
hee
rose
the
third
day
according
to
the
scriptures
.
by
word
the
Iewes
out
of
the
scriptures
,
that
it
behooued
Christ
to
suffer
,
and
to
rise
again
from
the
dead
,
and
that
this
Iesus
whom
I
preach
to
you
,
is
the
Christ
.
Paul
deliuered
Thessalonians
by
word
out
of
the
scriptures
that
it
behooued
Christ
to
suffer
,
and
rise
againe
,
and
that
Iesus
is
the
Christ
.
Thessalonians
to
hold
the
tradition
of
the
gospell
Amb.
in
ad
Thes.
cap.
God
hath
raysed
you
to
saluation
by
our
gospell
therefore
stand
ye
fast
,
and
hold
the
traditions
which
ye
haue
been
taught
either
by
word
or
by
our
epistle
the
gospell
S.
Pauls
traditions
gospel
deliuered
S.
Pauls
traditions
are
writen
S.
Paul
by
word
by
epistle
Valentinians
,
Marcionites
Aduers
.
haer.
lib.
the
truth
may
be
learned
out
of
the
holy
scriptures
by
them
who
know
not
tradition
.
Concil.
●rid
.
Sess.
The
second
conclusion
the
militant
Church
may
erre
both
in
maners
and
in
doctrine
.
In
maners
,
Aug●st
.
de
haeres
.
ad
Quod●ultd
.
cap.
In
doctrine
Catechis
.
Concil.
Trid.
in
〈…〉
.
The
Church
can
not
erre
Athenaeus
Dipnosophist
.
lib.
Albert.
Pigh
.
in
eccles.
hierar
.
Bristow
the
gates
of
hell
shall
not
preuaile
against
it
.
to
call
out
a
company
called
out
many
are
called
,
but
few
are
chosen
.
are
called
the
visible
Church
are
called
are
chosen
the
church
inuisible
the
triumphant
Church
the
Church
militant
the
militant
church
the
Church
triumphant
In
Cantic
.
●ermon
They
are
in
Christes
liuery
,
but
they
do
seruice
vnto
Antichrist
.
militant
Church
the
militant
Church
the
militant
Church
may
erre
both
in
maners
and
in
doctrine
.
euery
man
is
a
lyer
:
God
is
true
none
is
good
but
God
The
militant
Church
The
triumphant
Church
the
Church
triumphant
all
faire
,
my
loue
,
and
no
spot
in
thee
,
shalt
come
with
me
from
Lebanon
,
O
spouse
,
with
me
from
Lebanon
.
The
militant
Church
a
Church
not
hauing
spot
or
wrincle
haue
spot
and
wrincle
To
erre
erre
in
maners
erre
in
doctrine
the
Church
militant
not
chosen
they
forsooke
Christ
the
kingdome
Peter
went
not
rightly
to
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
:
worshipped
an
Angell
the
Apostles
&
brethren
who
were
in
Iudaea
word
of
God
the
Gentiles
the
Apostles
the
brethren
the
Gentiles
also
repentance
vnto
life
.
Thou
art
Peter
,
and
on
this
stone
will
I
build
my
church
,
and
the
gates
of
hell
shall
not
preuaile
against
it
.
shal
not
preuaile
against
the
church
shall
not
preuaile
against
the
Church
preuaile
by
strength
Christ
Iesus
Liu.
lib.
right
doth
faint
often
,
as
being
not
able
well
to
proue
the
truth
,
but
it
neuer
dyeth
:
go
astray
in
the
wildernes
come
againe
failed
not
turned
againe
Often
haue
they
assaulted
mee
from
my
youth
vp
,
may
Israel
now
say
,
often
haue
they
assaulted
mee
from
my
youth
vp
:
but
they
haue
not
preuailed
against
me
.
I
am
blacke
,
ô
yee
daughters
of
Ierusalem
,
yet
I
am
comely
:
as
the
tentes
of
Kedar
,
yet
as
the
hangings
of
Salomon
.
shee
is
faire
the
Fairest
the
fairest
of
wemen
the
fairest
of
wemen
Bernard
.
in
Cant.
serm.
as
long
as
she
liueth
in
the
tabernacle
of
the
body
,
she
goeth
on
towardes
,
but
is
not
yet
come
to
the
perfection
of
fairenes
:
and
therefore
that
she
is
S.
Bernardes
faire
altogither
,
though
shee
be
therefore
commended
for
her
fairenesse
because
shee
walketh
after
the
spirit
not
after
the
flesh
.
the
holy
Ghost
the
holy
Ghost
the
Ghost
the
holy
Ghost
of
whose
fulnes
we
all
receiue
:
Christ
the
holy
ghost
by
measure
whatsoeuer
thing
is
receiued
of
an
other
,
it
is
receiued
according
to
the
capacitie
of
that
which
receiueth
it
.
the
holy
Ghost
in
the
image
and
likenes
borne
anew
of
water
and
of
the
spirit
the
spirit
the
spirit
the
flesh
the
flesh
we
know
but
in
part
the
power
of
God
is
perfitted
in
weaknes
heale
me
O
Lord
and
I
shal
be
healed
labouring
hard
toward
the
marke
In
many
things
we
all
offend
,
he
which
is
washed
hath
neede
to
wash
his
feete
.
the
holy
Ghost
the
holy
Ghost
dooth
leade
them
into
all
truth
,
S.
Paul
he
shewed
them
all
the
counsell
of
God
.
he
shewed
them
all
the
counsell
of
God
,
was
profitable
The
holy
Ghost
glory
vnto
God
alone
we
be
not
high
minded
beare
ech
others
burdens
worke
forth
our
own
saluation
with
feare
the
grace
of
God
is
sufficient
for
vs
increase
our
faith
forgeue
our
sinnes
De
perfect
.
obed.
leg
.
Dei
.
Sebastian
Castellio
the
regenerate
are
able
to
performe
the
law
of
God
perfitly
Contr.
B●●ntium
lib.
euerie
one
of
the
elect
may
erre
,
S.
Cyprians
all
the
faithfull
gathered
together
in
one
,
cannot
erre
S.
Iohn
they
went
out
from
vs
but
they
were
not
of
vs
.
the
church
militant
the
militant
church
may
erre
not
onely
in
maners
but
in
doctrine
also
.
a
candlesticke
the
church
is
the
piller
and
ground
of
the
truth
leauing
of
her
first
loue
,
he
would
remoue
her
candlesticke
out
of
his
place
vnlesse
shee
repented
.
remoued
her
candlesticke
out
of
his
place
that
may
befall
to
euery
one
which
may
befall
to
any
one
.
the
candlesticke
of
Christ
piller
of
the
truth
the
militant
Church
the
Church
tell
the
Church
good
,
hirelinges
hirelinges
fly
assoone
as
the
woolfe
commeth
theeues
come
to
steale
,
to
kill
and
to
destroy
.
Bernard
.
in
●antic
.
Ser.
there
creepeth
an
owgly
rot
at
this
present
through
the
whole
body
of
the
Church
.
creeping
on
whole
body
Corinthian
Pastours
built
hay
and
stubble
vpon
the
foundation
that
S.
Paul
had
layde
S.
Peter
there
should
be
false
teachers
there
were
false
prophets
Euseb.
hist.
eccles.
l.
Theodoret.
hist.
eccles.
lib.
Socrat.
hist.
ecc
.
l.
Nestorius
,
Pastors
Theodoret.
hist.
eccles.
lib.
the
whole
world
Hieron
.
dial
.
cont.
Lucifer
.
cap.
&
in
Chronico
.
Athanas
.
epist.
de
synod
.
Arim.
&
Seleuciae
.
the
whole
world
did
grone
&
wonder
at
it selfe
,
that
it
was
become
an
Arian
.
the
Church
cannot
erre
the
Church
generall
Councell
a
generall
Councell
In
epist.
ad
Procopium
Gregorie
Nazianzene
any
good
would
be
doon
by
Councels
.
Constantinop
.
in
Trul.
can
Concil.
Nicen.
secund.
can
.
a
generall
Canon
of
the
scriptures
Councel
of
Nice
apud
Innocen●
.
tert.
the
Councell
is
aboue
the
Pope
,
Aene.
Silu.
de
Concil.
Basil
.
Concil
Flor.
&
Ferrar.
in
Concilij
indict
.
generall
Councels
generall
Councels
the
militant
Church
may
erre
in
maners
and
doctrine
.
Bristow
Motiu
Romish
Synagogue
The
third
conclusion
the
holy
scripture
is
of
greater
credit
&
autoritie
then
the
Church
.
holy
scripture
the
whole
scripture
is
inspired
of
God
:
God
can
neither
deceiue
nor
be
deceiued
.
De●ens
.
●id
.
●ri●
.
lib.
generall
Councels
the
very
generall
Councel
of
Chalcedon
,
four
first
Registr
..
lib.
receiue
as
the
foure
bookes
of
the
holy
Gospell
,
this
Councell
erred
,
in
that
it
did
Temer●
,
&
nulla
ratione
rashly
and
without
reason
ordeine
,
that
the
Church
of
Constantinople
should
be
aboue
the
Churches
of
Alexandria
and
Anti●●he
.
Councell
of
Chalcedon
erred
,
and
contraried
the
decrees
of
the
Nicen
Cuncell
Councels
may
erre
in
such
cases
,
they
folow
Non
afflatu●
sancti
spiritus
not
the
secret
motion
of
the
holy
ghost
,
but
idle
Blastes
of
vaine
reportes
,
and
mens
opinions
which
deceiue
oft
the
deceitfull
opinions
of
men
not
the
secret
motion
of
the
holy
ghost
.
holy
scriptures
generall
Councell
generall
Councell
and
Rome
,
Honorius
●●●nor
.
Constan●inop
.
action
Agatho
Bishop
the
Church
is
of
greater
credit
and
autoritie
then
the
holy
scripture
Ecclesiast.
hi●●rar
.
l.
of
the
holy
gouernment
of
the
church
.
holy
scripture
the
writings
of
the
Apostles
they
were
giuen
to
the
church
,
not
that
they
should
rule
our
faith
and
religion
,
but
that
they
should
bee
ruled
rather
:
the
autoritie
of
the
church
is
not
onely
not
inferiour
,
not
onely
equall
,
nay
,
it
is
superiour
also
after
a
sort
to
the
autoritie
of
the
scriptures
.
Histor.
natur
.
lib.
there
was
at
Rome
a
certaine
diall
set
in
the
field
of
Flora
to
note
the
shadowes
of
the
sunne
:
the
notes
and
markes
of
which
diall
had
not
agreed
with
the
sunne
for
the
space
of
thirty
yeares
.
either
the
course
of
the
sunne
was
disordered
and
changed
by
some
meanes
of
heauen
,
or
els
the
whole
earth
was
slipt
away
from
her
centre
.
the
sunne
of
righteousnes
holy
scripture
if
thy
brother
refuse
to
heare
the
church
,
let
him
be
to
thee
as
a
heathen
man
,
and
a
Publican
.
to
bee
altogither
exempt
from
all
errour
,
De
bapt.
conc
.
Donatist
.
lib.
it
is
peculiar
and
proper
to
the
holy
canonicall
scripture
,
that
all
things
which
are
writen
therein
be
true
,
and
right
:
but
the
letters
and
writings
of
Bishops
,
as
of
Cyprian
,
yea
the
very
Councels
,
not
prouinciall
onely
,
but
also
full
and
generall
,
haue
often
times
somewhat
that
may
be
amended
.
the
holy
scripture
is
of
greater
credit
and
autoritie
then
the
church
.
to
conuince
them
who
gainesay
it
,
S.
Paul
to
conuince
gainesayers
false
teachers
false
prophets
in
the
clothing
of
sheepe
rauening
woolues
the
Church
teach
damnable
heresies
blaspheme
the
way
of
truth
Romish
Rabsakeh
Christians
ought
to
beleeue
the
Catholike
Church
no
Church
is
Catholike
at
all
but
the
church
of
Rome
we
therefore
who
haue
forsaken
it
,
haue
fallen
away
from
the
communion
of
the
catholike
Church
there
can
not
be
any
hope
of
saluation
out
of
the
Church
all
,
who
eyther
leaue
the
Church
of
Rome
,
or
ioine
them selues
to
any
of
our
reformed
Churches
,
must
needes
be
lost
for
euer
.
the
catholike
Church
catholike
faith
Leo.
epist.
Bishops
of
Iewry
:
Ye
thinke
your selues
to
deale
for
the
faith
&
ye
go
against
the
faith
;
ye
do
arme
your selues
with
the
name
of
the
church
,
&
ye
fight
against
the
church
.
our
owne
Church
the
scripture
teacheth
all
things
needefull
to
saluation
the
church
may
erre
while
it
is
militant
on
the
earth
the
autoritie
of
the
church
is
subiect
to
the
scripture
.
the
catholike
church
〈◊〉
.
Rhe●or
Demosthen
.
contr.
A●●stocrat
.
Lucian
.
in
Anachar
.
they
bid
the
pleader
pleade
without
preambles
,
and
made
him
to
be
sworne
that
he
should
tell
them
no
vntruth
:
them selues
did
heare
the
cause
with
great
silence
while
it
was
pleading
,
and
iudged
of
it
with
great
vprightnes
when
they
had
heard
it
.
without
preambles
without
vntruthes
fauourable
audience
sentence
with
the
truth
the
vnknowen
God
The
fourth
Conclusion
reformed
Churches
holy
catholike
church
wee
beleeue
it
the
holy
catholike
church
is
the
whole
company
of
Gods
elect
and
chosen
.
peculiar
people
the
kingdome
of
heauen
prepared
for
them
from
the
foundations
of
the
world
.
the
heauenly
,
new
,
and
holy
Ierusalem
,
the
citie
of
the
liuing
God
:
founded
,
establisheth
,
and
ruleth
the
citie
:
Gods
word
sheepe
the
voice
of
the
shepheard
the
Saintes
felow-citizens
of
the
Saintes
,
and
men
of
Gods
houshold
the
booke
of
life
I
will
be
your
God
,
and
ye
shall
be
my
people
.
new
testament
I
will
be
your
God
people
of
God
you
shall
be
my
people
beleeue
in
him
holy
Ghost
people
of
God
Church
,
holy
communion
of
the
Saints
raised
vp
againe
from
death
liue
euerlastingly
citie
of
God
company
of
the
chosen
holy
Catholike
Church
the
Church
of
the
first
borne
,
who
are
writen
in
heauen
.
God
did
predestinate
to
be
adopted
in
him self
,
according
to
the
good
pleasure
of
his
wil.
a
head
the
body
,
loued
the
holy
one
of
Israell
are
workers
of
iniquitie
neither
shall
any
Cananite
be
in
the
house
of
the
Lord
of
hostes
there
shall
enter
no
vncleane
thing
,
nor
whatsoeuer
worketh
abomination
,
or
lye
.
he
called
them
whom
he
predestinate
,
iustified
them
whom
he
called
clensed
the
Church
present
her
without
spot
and
wrincle
a
glorious
spouse
vnto
him selfe
most
holy
holy
church
Heathens
;
Greeks
old
Church
prosel●tes
.
Mat.
new
Church
enlarged
her
tabernacle
all
nations
Ierusalem
,
Iudaea
,
Samaria
to
the
vttermost
endes
of
the
earth
.
Galatin
.
de
a●●an
.
cathol.
ver.
lib.
hath
broken
the
stoppe
of
the
partition-wall
,
the
chiefe
stone
of
the
corner
,
the
Egyptian
,
the
Babylonian
,
the
Tyrian
,
the
Aethiopian
,
the
Philistine
are
borne
in
Sion
the
Elders
Christ
,
Thou
hast
redeemed
vs
to
God
by
thy
blood
out
of
euery
kinred
,
and
tounge
,
and
people
,
and
nation
,
and
hast
made
vs
kings
and
priests
to
our
God
,
&
we
shall
raigne
vpon
the
earth
.
the
holy
catholike
church
which
we
beleeue
is
the
whole
company
of
Gods
elect●and
chosen
.
Concil.
Constant
.
Sess.
Iohn
Husse
that
there
is
one
holy
vniuersall
Church
which
is
the
whole
company
of
them
that
are
predestinate
that
the
Church
,
as
it
is
taken
in
this
sense
for
the
company
of
them
that
are
predestinate
,
is
the
article
of
our
faith
.
Catholike
church
Strom.
lib.
Clemens
Alexandrinus
the
company
of
the
elect
,
into
which
are
gathered
the
faithfull
and
iust
,
whom
God
did
predestinate
before
the
creation
of
the
world
.
In
epist
ad
Eph.
cap.
the
honour
of
God
the
father
is
in
Christ
and
in
the
church
,
the
church
a
people
which
God
hath
vouchsafed
to
adopt
to
him selfe
.
Moral
.
in
Iob.
lib.
that
all
the
elect
are
contained
within
the
compasse
and
circuite
of
the
church
,
all
the
reprobate
are
without
it
.
In
Cantic
.
sermon
the
church
the
company
of
all
the
elect
,
which
company
was
predestinate
before
the
world
began
,
he
will
boldly
vtter
it
city
of
God
this
elect
church
touching
the
citie
of
God
touching
the
catechizing
of
the
vnskilfull
,
De
rudib
.
catechiz
.
cap.
all
the
holy
and
sanctified
men
,
which
are
,
which
haue
been
,
which
shal
be
,
are
citizens
of
this
heauenly
Ierusalem
touching
baptisme
against
the
Donatists
Catholike
church
most
De
bapt.
cont.
Donatist
.
l.
those
things
in
the
song
of
songs
,
the
garden
inclosed
,
the
fountaine
sealed
vp
,
the
lilie
,
the
sister
,
the
spouse
of
Iesus
Christ
,
are
meant
of
the
holy
and
righteous
alone
,
who
are
Iewes
inwardly
by
circumcision
of
the
hart
,
of
which
holy
men
the
number
is
certaine
,
praedestinate
before
the
foundation
of
the
world
.
Romish
Church
Clemens
Alexandrinus
,
Ambrose
,
Gregorie
,
Bernard
,
the
holy
vniuersall
Church
is
the
whole
company
of
the
elect
of
God
.
Fran.
Duar.
de
●acr
.
eccles.
minist.
l.
amongst
the
Popes
and
men
like
to
Popes
it
is
a
sure
principle
,
If
wrong
he
to
be
doon
,
it
is
to
be
doon
when
thou
maist
get
a
kingdome
by
it
.
holy
catholike
Church
Catholike
Church
beleeue
the
holy
Catholike
Church
Canon
law
Extra
.
c.
vnam
sanctam
.
De
maioritat
.
&
obedient
.
wordes
,
One
holy
Catholike
Church
.
one
Catholike
Church
,
without
the
which
there
is
no
saluation
,
nor
forgiuenes
of
sinnes
,
the
head
of
the
Church
euen
Iesus
Christ
,
Christ
the
head
Christs
vicar
,
one
and
the
same
head
with
Christ
,
euen
the
Pope
of
Rome
:
the
head
of
the
Catholike
Church
the
triumphant
church
the
Catholike
the
visible
church
euery
earthly
creature
if
he
will
be
saued
must
of
necessitie
be
subiect
to
the
Pope
.
the
holy
Catholike
Church
the
visible
company
of
the
Church
militant
,
consisting
of
the
good
and
badde
mixt
together
the
Catechisme
set
foorth
by
Pope
Pius
the
fifth
according
to
the
decree
of
the
Councell
of
Trent
,
Catechism
.
Concil
Trid.
in
exposit.
symb.
the
Church
(
in
the
Creed
)
doth
chiefly
signifie
the
company
of
the
good
&
bad
togither
,
Christ
is
head
of
the
Church
as
of
his
body
,
so
that
,
as
bodily
members
haue
life
from
the
soule
,
in
like
sort
the
faithfull
haue
from
Christs
spirit
:
and
therefore
it
is
holy
because
it
hath
receiued
the
grace
of
holines
and
forgiuenes
of
sinnes
from
Christ
,
who
sanctifieth
&
washeth
it
with
his
blood
:
and
it
is
called
Catholike
,
because
it
is
spred
in
the
light
of
one
faith
from
the
east
to
the
west
,
receiuing
men
of
all
sortes
,
be
they
Scythians
or
Barbarians
,
bond
or
free
,
male
or
female
;
conteining
all
the
faithfull
which
haue
bene
from
Adam
euen
till
this
day
,
or
shall
be
hereafter
till
the
ende
of
the
world
,
pro●essing
the
true
faith
,
&
being
built
vpon
Christ
,
vpon
the
foundation
of
the
Apostles
and
Prophets
.
the
Church
,
which
is
specified
in
the
Creede
,
is
the
body
of
Christ
.
all
the
body
of
Christ
is
quickned
of
the
body
of
Christ
the
Church
is
holy
,
being
washed
by
the
blood
of
Christ
,
indued
with
grace
of
holines
,
and
with
forgiuenes
of
sinnes
.
blessed
are
they
whose
sinnes
are
forgiuen
:
blessed
are
the
cleane
in
heart
,
for
they
shall
see
God
.
see
God
are
blessed
forgiuenes
of
sinnes
harts
cleane
the
church
is
called
Catholike
,
in
respect
that
it
conteineth
all
the
faithfull
from
the
first
to
the
last
,
professing
the
true
faith
,
and
being
built
vpon
Christ
.
the
true
faith
built
on
Christ
.
built
on
Christ
built
on
a
rocke
the
visible
church
consisting
of
the
good
and
bad
.
the
church
the
visible
church
the
company
of
good
and
bad
together
being
the
high
Priest
that
same
yeere
,
it
was
expedient
for
them
that
one
man
should
dye
for
the
people
all
the
good
and
holy
men
,
and
none
but
they
,
do
make
the
holy
Catholike
church
.
The
holy
Catholik
Church
,
which
we
beleeue
,
is
the
whole
company
of
Gods
elect
and
chosen
.
The
fifth
conclusion
The
church
of
Rome
is
not
the
catholike
church
,
nor
a
sound
member
of
the
catholike
church
.
particular
churches
holy
catholike
church
begetteth
them
a
new
sword
of
the
Spirit
a
shield
of
faith
,
wherewith
they
may
quench
the
firie
dartes
of
the
wicked
one
.
particular
churches
whole
church
the
church
of
Ierusalem
Samaria
,
the
church
of
Samaria
Ephesus
,
the
church
of
Ephesus
Rome
,
the
church
of
Rome
the
English
,
the
French
,
the
Dutch
churches
.
the
Iewish
church
in
the
dayes
of
Moses
,
of
Dauid
,
of
Ezekias
;
the
Roman
vnder
Nero
,
Constantine
,
Boniface
;
the
English
in
King
Henries
raigne
,
King
Edwardes
,
Queene
Maries
:
the
deuill
the
chosen
woman
an
aduersary
a
Satan
a
serpent
a
dragon
the
woman
her
seede
soweth
rares
among
the
wheate
in
the
field
of
the
Lord
,
were
remoued
away
(
by
such
as
troubled
them
)
to
an
other
Gospell
.
S.
Paul
feareth
Corinth
,
least
,
as
the
serpent
beguiled
Eue
through
his
suttletie
,
so
their
minds
should
be
corrupted
from
the
simplicitie
that
is
in
Christ
.
blind
,
naked
,
luke-warme
,
neither
hot
nor
cold
:
readie
to
dye
visible
churches
wooden
and
earthen
vessels
vessels
of
gold
and
siluer
,
some
of
them
for
honour
,
and
some
vnto
dishonour
visible
churches
churches
sicke
churches
whole
,
and
sound
do
come
in
mens
bodies
Galen
.
de
sanit
.
tuend
.
lib
partly
,
from
the
seede
that
wee
are
begotten
of
:
partly
,
from
the
foode
wherewith
wee
are
nourished
.
Appian
.
de
bell
.
Parth.
Marcus
Antonius
De
re
militar
.
l
▪
of
the
trade
of
warfare
souldiers
drinke
not
of
marish
waters
,
naughty
water
is
like
vnto
poyson
,
and
doth
breede
the
plague
in
them
who
drinke
of
it
.
death
,
diseases
begotten
anew
the
word
of
God
preached
by
the
seruants
and
ministers
of
Christ
.
preach
the
word
of
God
the
word
of
God
not
preached
preached
corruptly
Wier
.
de
praest●g
.
Daem●n
.
l.
want
of
the
word
God
will
send
a
famine
and
a
thirst
of
hearing
the
word
of
the
Lord
:
which
when
they
shall
seeke
for
to
and
fro
,
and
finde
no
where
,
it
shall
come
to
passe
that
virgins
and
young
men
shall
faint
with
thirst
,
and
fall
,
and
neuer
rise
againe
.
the
corruption
of
the
worde
they
,
who
teach
other
doctrine
,
and
consent
not
to
the
wholesome
wordes
of
Christ
,
and
to
the
doctrine
which
is
according
to
godlines
,
do
dote
about
their
word
doth
fret
as
a
kinde
of
canker
,
a
church
old
church
therefore
shal
the
kingdome
of
God
be
taken
from
you
,
and
geuen
to
a
nation
which
shall
bring
foorth
the
fruites
of
it
new
church
I
wil
come
against
thee
shortly
,
&
wil
remoue
thy
candlestick
out
of
his
place
except
thou
amend
.
particular
churches
The
church
of
Rome
is
not
the
catholike
church
:
it
is
no
sound
member
of
the
catholike
church
.
The
church
of
Rome
is
not
the
catholike
church
.
catholike
church
the
church
of
Rome
Bristow
Moriu
Note
▪
the
Roman
church
the
catholike
church
.
Romane
church
catholike
church
a
right
beleefe
hold
the
catholike
faith
Cod.
de
s●mma
Trin.
&
●ide
cathol.
ciuil
law
catholike
Christians
ad
Co●nelium
catholike
church
Bohemians
.
Cochlaeus
hi●●or
.
Mussitar
.
lib.
that
is
the
church
out
of
which
there
is
no
saluation
.
catholike
church
[
catholike
church
holding
the
right
faith
Conclusion
;
it
is
no
●ound
member
of
the
catholike
church
.
a
sound
member
of
the
catholike
church
De
sa●it
.
tu●nd
.
lib.
the
health
of
the
body
it
hath
a
reasonable
bredth
and
certaine
degrees
as
it
were
of
perfitnes
,
that
they
who
are
able
to
go
about
their
businesse
and
doo
affaires
of
life
are
to
be
counted
whole
,
though
they
enioy
not
a
most
perfit
health
Appendix
Apolog.
eccles.
Angl.
Apologia
●ccles
.
Angli●a●
the
church
of
Rome
is
no
sound
member
of
the
catholike
church
.
the
causes
the
effectes
want
of
food
of
Gods
word
,
hauing
of
it
corrupted
his
sheepe
they
be
taught
to
obserue
those
thinges
which
he
commanded
his
Apostles
.
the
faithfull
are
begotten
a
new
by
Gods
word
,
desire
the
milke
of
the
word
,
the
sincere
milke
,
&
not
corrupt
with
any
trumperie
,
that
they
may
grow
thereby
.
the
Pharises
sitting
in
the
chaire
of
Moses
,
beware
of
the
leauen
of
the
Pharises
.
want
of
Gods
worde
want
of
the
worde
corruption
of
the
worde
word
of
God
mans
word
Concil.
Trident
.
Sess.
autoritie
canonicall
to
the
bookes
called
apocrypha
Mac.
cap.
Franciscus
Iunius
Iewes
.
Hier.
praefat.
in
Iudith
&
caet
.
lib.
apocr
.
Iosephus
c●nti
.
Apion
.
l.
Andrad
.
desens
.
fid.
Trid.
lib.
●oncil
.
L●●d
.
can
Athana
.
in
synopsi
sacra●
scripturae
.
Nazianzen
.
in
carminib
Epiphan.
lib.
de
mensur
.
&
ponder
.
Hieron
.
praesat
.
in
libr.
Sol●m
.
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
traditions
of
men
with
equall
reuerence
and
religious
affection
,
as
the
scripture
holy
scripture
Ba●il
.
de
spir.
sanc●
.
cap.
Epiph.
haer.
Bristow
Mo●
&
Andr.
●●fen
.
fid.
Trid.
lib.
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
the
Latin
translation
of
the
Bible
S.
Ieroms
to
be
receiued
throughout
as
sacred
and
canonicall
,
and
not
to
be
refused
on
any
pretense
.
Comment.
in
prophet
.
&
nou.
●estam
.
August
.
de
doctr.
Christian.
l.
Hilar.
in
Psal.
Seuentie
in●erpreters
August
.
de
ciuit
.
Dei
.
lib.
In
epist.
ad
Clement
.
sept.
Annot.
prior
.
in
Pandect
Defens
.
fid.
Trid.
lib.
Bibli
.
Reg.
in
praefat
Arias
Montanus
Concil.
Trid.
●ess.
about
expounding
of
the
scripture
all
senses
and
meanings
thereof
which
are
against
the
sense
that
her selfe
holdeth
,
or
against
the
Fathers
consenting
all
in
one
.
Cusan
.
ad
Bohemos
ep.
Concil.
Trid.
●ess.
with
the
commandements
of
God
,
the
commandements
of
the
church
,
in
vaine
with
the
commandements
of
men
voluntarie
religion
Concil.
T●id
.
Sess.
images
to
be
had
in
churches
,
for
the
instruction
of
the
people
,
Greg.
registr
lib.
the
vnlearned
that
can
not
reade
things
writen
.
painting
hath
the
same
vse
for
idiotes
,
which
writing
hath
for
them
that
reade
.
idiotes
may
reade
in
which
instructeth
to
vanities
an
image
a
teacher
of
lyes
corruption
of
the
word
of
God
,
commandements
of
the
church
teachers
of
idiotes
want
of
Gods
word
the
word
of
God
Gods
word
Let
the
worde
of
Christ
dwell
in
you
plenteously
with
all
wisedome
.
Epist.
ad
Laetam
.
de
institut
.
filiae
.
ad
Demetr.
de
virgin
.
ad
Fur.
de
viduit
.
seruand
.
In
Ioan.
homil
Prooemio
in
epist.
ad
Rom.
In
epist.
ad
Col.
hom.
the
church
of
Christ
shall
be
like
to
Babylon
,
not
to
Ierusalem
,
Dialog.
de
sacr.
vern
.
legend
.
if
the
holy
scriptures
be
read
in
mother
toongs
,
all
things
must
be
doon
to
edifie
,
the
word
of
God
he
speaketh
to
them
in
an
outlandish
toong
,
and
a
strange
language
.
plentie
of
the
word
of
God
,
Actes
of
the
Apostles
epistles
to
the
Corinthians
,
&
Timothee
.
Act.
my
daughter
is
at
the
point
of
death
.
the
grace
of
God
the
righteousnes
of
God
the
glory
of
God
He●od
.
in
Theogonia
Gods
grace
Gods
righteousnes
Gods
glory
Catechism
.
e.
dit
ex
〈◊〉
.
Concil.
Triden
.
Andrad
in
orthod.
explicat
.
Ruard
.
Tapp
.
in
artic.
Theolog.
Louan
.
Card.
Hosius
in
confess
.
Petricou
.
Ius
canonicum
.
Concil
▪
Trid.
Sess.
with
the
grace
of
God
Hos.
confes●
.
Petricou
.
c.
woorkes
of
preparation
works
of
preparation
the
grace
of
God
,
which
grace
is
with
them
,
the
grace
of
God
with
them
,
S.
Ierome
S.
Ierom
Gods
grace
merit
of
meetenes
and
conueniency
righteousnes
of
God
〈◊〉
.
Trid.
〈◊〉
.
c●p
.
righteousnes
vnperfit
merites
of
woorthines
:
woorkes
and
merites
,
wrought
by
the
grace
of
Christ
,
merites
of
woorthines
not
of
gift
,
but
of
duetie
as
triumphers
,
not
as
suters
;
not
as
beggers
,
but
as
conquerors
In
explicat
.
〈◊〉
.
Theol.
〈◊〉
●●pper
.
som.
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
Decr.
de
Purgat
.
&
de
indulgent
.
due
workes
Masses
,
Trentals
,
Pardons
,
Pilgrimages
,
treasures
of
the
church
praiers
of
the
Saints
truely
to
merit
euerlasting
life
Hos.
confess
.
Petric
.
cap.
Extra
.
c.
Vnigenitus
.
de
paenit
.
&
remiss
.
foolish
virgins
Conc.
Trid.
Sess.
veniall
sinnes
Clementin
.
can
.
Exiui
.
de
verb.
significat
.
de
peccat
.
original
.
artic.
iustified
by
woorkes
stand
in
dout
ought
to
dout
,
and
mistrust
,
because
they
know
not
whether
they
haue
merites
enough
.
the
grace
righteousnes
of
God
the
glory
of
God
in●●cat
.
&
venerat
.
Sanctor.
elect
Angels
blessed
Virgin
l●●
reliq.
sanctor.
&
sacris
imag.
God
onely
shalt
thou
serue
Master
of
the
sentences
.
lib.
to
these
things
they
geue
a
lesser
honour
,
called
Dulia
:
but
the
greater
honour
called
Latria
,
they
geue
to
God
onely
.
Concil.
Trident
.
Sess.
the
consecrated
bread
My
Lord
and
my
God
.
Motiu
.
D.
Allen
,
Dominum
nostrum
&
De●m
nostrum
.
De
●acrific
.
Eucharist
.
cap
their
Lord
and
God
In
Summ.
Theol.
pa●t.
Thomas
of
Aquine
Angelical
Doctor
the
practise
of
the
church
Comment.
in
Summ.
Thom
▪
Aquinat
.
In
orthodox
.
explicat
.
lib
the
grace
of
God
the
righteousnes
of
God
the
glory
of
God
the
sacraments
Concil.
T●id
.
Sess.
supper
of
the
Lord
properly
propitiatorie
offred
by
a
Masse-priest
for
the
quick
for
the
dead
their
pigges
from
diseases
a
poore
womans
may
procure
Masse
to
bee
saide
for
it
.
A●an
.
de
sacrific
.
Eucharist
.
c.
onely
sacrifice
,
which
being
once
offered
hath
sanctified
vs
for
euer
,
Concil.
Trident
.
Sess.
reall
presence
priuate
Masses
communion
vnder
one
kinde
a
cake
the
body
of
Christ
worshipped
as
God
Ceremoniar
.
Rom.
eccles.
lib.
a
horse
Which
are
caried
before
Christ
.
Ioh.
Hanging
and
sounding
about
the
horses
necke
,
a
bell
Xenoph.
Cyr.
paed
.
lib.
Q.
Curt.
lib.
fyer
(
their
God
the
people
of
God
banding
them selues
together
might
doo
their
suite
&
seruice
to
God
with
ioyned
force
In
Apologet.
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
De
inuocat
.
&
ve●erat
.
sanctor.
Andr●d
.
orthod.
expl.
lib.
saying
to
a
stocke
,
thou
art
my
father
,
and
to
a
stone
,
thou
hast
brought
me
foorth
,
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
Decr.
de
purgator
pray
for
the
dead
with
vaine
repetitions
Iesu
▪
Psalter
Qui
●ilo
insertis
nu●era●t
sua
〈◊〉
baccis
.
Bapt●●t
.
Man●uan
.
Alfonsi
lib.
reckening
vp
their
mutteringes
vpon
a
paire
of
beades
.
the
worde
of
God
not
of
faith
commandement
of
the
Lord
Iustin.
&
Tertul
in
apolog.
Historie
ecclesiast.
ministers
of
God
lawes
of
God
saluation
of
Gods
people
ministers
of
God
voluntarie
Senator
himselfe
chosen
by
him selfe
c.
significasti
.
c.
si
diligenti
.
de
●oro
compet
.
be
subiect
vnto
higher
powers
c.
ad
Apostolicae
.
de
re
iudic
.
in
sexto
.
●lement
.
c.
Pastoralis
.
de
re
iudic
.
Franc.
Gomar
.
in
hist.
occident
.
Ind.
cap.
Extra
.
c.
vnam
sanctam
.
de
maiorit
.
&
obedient
.
the
two
swordes
the
spirituall
and
temporall
by
the
gospell
,
because
it
was
saide
by
the
Apostles
Beholde
,
her●
are
two
swordes
.
temporall
sword
c.
sign
ficasti
.
de
elect
.
spirituall
sworde
Onuphr
.
de
orig.
Cardin.
Cerem
.
eccl.
Rom.
lib.
Clement
.
c.
Romani
.
de
iureiurand
.
●●o
N.
episco●●●
.
de
iu●e●iur
.
Conc●l
Trid.
Se●s.
de
relo●●
.
c.
&
Bulla
Pij
quart
.
de
iuram
.
form
.
in
oppen
.
Concil.
T●id
.
Ceremon
.
Rom
▪
e●cles
.
l.
Cornelius
the
Centurion
Ceremon
.
Rom.
eccl.
&
Platin.
de
vit.
Pont.
Canonist
.
extra
.
Iohan.
vigefim
.
secund.
cap.
●um
inter
.
In
Glossa
.
our
Lord
God
the
Pope
Thom.
Stapleton
.
in
Princip.
●●d
.
doctr.
Praef.
ad
Greg.
decimum
tert.
Marian
.
Victor
.
in
Tom.
operum
Hi●ron
.
Praef.
ad
Pium
quint.
Optimus
.
Maximus
Optimus
boni●ate
,
potestate
Maximus
Alphonsi
〈…〉
de
consid
▪
ad
Eugen.
lib.
most
good
in
grace
,
most
great
in
power
Platin.
〈◊〉
it
.
Pont●in
Pagl
.
secund.
Bapt.
Mantuan
.
ad
Inn●cent
.
octau
.
Platin.
in
vit.
Clement
.
quint.
the
〈…〉
visisible
monarchie
,
and
Iesuit
,
De
ecclesia
&
ordinat
.
ministr.
l.
kingdome
of
the
Romans
new
Lordes
,
new
lawes
;
such
lippes
,
such
lettise
,
Gods
lawes
Canon
of
the
holy
scriptures
Canon
law
not
to
presume
beyond
his
shooe
Francis
Duaren
the
chiefest
lawier
of
our
time
,
touching
the
holy
functions
and
liuings
of
the
Church
,
an
abridgement
of
the
canon
law
:
Parlament
of
Paris●
with
the
priuiledge
of
the
French
king
,
Praesat
.
Franc.
●●aren
.
in
lib.
de
facris
ecclesiae
ministerijs
a●
beneficijs
.
the
body
of
the
Canon
law
consisteth
of
two
parts
,
to
weete
,
Decrees
,
and
〈◊〉
Decrees
,
which
were
gathered
together
by
Gratian
;
〈◊〉
,
epistles
writen
by
sundry
Popes
in
the
●ir●t
volume
of
Decretales
,
conteining
fiue
bookes
set
out
in
the
name
of
Gregory
the
ninth
,
there
are
many
things
that
doo
much
degenerate
and
grow
out
of
kinde
from
that
old
discipline
comprised
in
the
former
booke
of
Decrees
.
And
hence
arose
that
saying
,
which
is
common
and
famous
amongst
our
countriemen
,
Things
haue
gone
ill
with
men
,
ex
quo
decretis
alae
aecesserunt
since
winge
;
were
added
to
decrees
.
since
tales
were
added
to
Decrees
,
For
the
Church-causes
had
lost
their
olde
simplicitie
,
when
Decrees
were
patched
out
with
those
tales
:
as
the
world
is
wont
to
growe
worse
and
worse
,
So
destenies
do
prouide
That
all
thinges
fall
vnto
decay
,
and
backe
efisoones
they
slide
.
As
for
the
other
volume
,
the
sixth
booke
of
Decretales
,
which
Bo●iface
the
eighth
added
,
it
hath
not
bene
receiued
in
the
kingdome
of
France
,
because
the
constitutions
and
ordinances
thereof
are
thought
to
haue
bene
purposely
made
(
the
most
part
of
them
)
in
hatred
and
despite
of
Philip
the
French
king
,
and
for
the
game
of
the
court
of
Rome
.
No
not
the
Clementines
neither
,
nor
Extrauagants
,
the
last
part
of
the
Decretales
,
are
voyde
of
like
faultes
:
nay
,
the
later
lawes
of
the
Popes
be
commonly
worse
then
the
former
.
the
body
of
the
Canon-law
Lancelot
.
in
comment
.
instit
.
Iur.
Can.
lib.
the
Decrees
haue
lesse
autoritie
;
the
Decretales
haue
greater
force
in
Church-causes
,
and
are
more
authenticall
in
canoni
.
is
Canon
law
the
Decretall
epistles
of
the
Popes
to
be
accounted
holy
,
and
reckened
in
the
number
of
the
Canonicall
scriptures
.
De
doctr.
Christian.
l.
S.
Austins
Aduers
.
haer.
lib.
Defens
.
●id
.
Trid.
l.
in
the
number
of
the
Canonicall
scriptures
,
canonicall
scriptures
De
consid
.
ad
●ugen
.
lib.
the
lawes
keepe
a
great
sturre
dayly
in
your
Palace
,
Leges
,
sed
Iustiniani
,
non
Domini
.
but
the
lawes
of
Iustinian
,
not
the
lawes
of
the
Lord
.
Whether
iustly
or
no
:
looke
you
to
that
.
For
doutlesse
the
law
of
the
Lord
is
vndefiled
,
and
conuerteth
soules
.
But
these
are
not
so
much
lawes
as
law-quarels
,
and
strifes
subuerting
iudgement
.
the
maner
of
dealing
which
is
vsed
in
debating
causes
is
Execrabilis
plané
too
too
abominable
,
and
such
as
is
maruellous
vnseemely
for
the
church
:
nay
it
were
not
seemely
for
the
common
place
,
where
ciuill
matters
are
handled
.
Practic●
Cancellar.
Apost
the
Popes
Court
of
Chauncerie
at
Rome
Lud.
Gom●s
.
proaem
.
regular
.
Cancell
.
Apost.
maner
of
dealing
Bernard
.
de
consid
.
ad
Eugen
.
lib.
in
the
brabbles
and
cauils
of
aduocates
,
fitter
to
subuert
then
to
finde
the
trueth
;
in
the
pleas
of
lawiers
,
who
bring
in
sleights
of
falshode
and
fraud
against
innocencie
,
stop
vp
the
waies
of
iudgement
,
beate
down
the
simplicitie
of
trueth
;
in
dilatory
shifts
,
which
came
from
the
lawes
,
but
from
the
lawes
of
Iustinian
not
of
the
Lord
.
to
furder
the
saluation
of
Gods
people
,
●eue
,
geue
elections
of
Bishops
Institut.
iuris
canon
.
&
Franc.
Duar.
de
sacr.
eccles.
minist.
acben
.
&
Gentian
.
Heruet
.
de
reparand
.
ecclesiast.
disciplin
.
presentations
,
preuentions
,
prouisions
,
reseruations
,
translations
,
permutations
,
aduousons
,
first
fruites
Ammian
.
Marcel
lib.
Bapt.
Mant.
Fastor
.
lib
in
Vrban
Bernard
.
epist.
ad
Archiep
.
Senon
Conc.
Basileens
.
Sess.
Concil.
Nicaen
,
can
Mileuit
.
can
African
.
can
Basil
.
can.
Cyprian
.
epist
Chrysostom
.
ad
Innocent
.
epist.
Bernard
.
de
consid
.
ad
Eugen
.
lib.
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
Extra
.
c.
etsi
dominici
.
de
panit
.
&
remiss
.
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
the
fishers
signet
S.
Peters
S.
Peter
the
fishers
signet
Bernard
.
de
confid.
ad
Eugen.
lib.
c.
ad
Romanam
.
c.
placuit
vt
presbyteri
.
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
Lord
Apostolike
Bernard
.
de
consid
.
ad
Eugen
.
lib.
Bapt.
Mantuan
.
Siluar
.
lib.
Aen.
Siluius
hist.
de
Asia
.
min.
cap.
Andr.
Masius
in
Iosuam
cap.
Lege
Iulia
,
de
adulterijs
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
c.
Presbyter
c.
tempora
c.
Siquis
episcopus
.
in
glossa
.
c.
At
s●
clerici
.
deiudicijs
.
Concil.
delectorum
Card.
Surius
in
commentar.
rer.
gestar
.
de
●●for●at
.
Pij
.
qui●●
.
Canon
law
stories
of
seuerall
countries
Emperours
,
Princes
,
States
c.
Si
vero
alicuius
.
de
sentent
.
excom.
c.
peruenit
.
e.
nuntios
.
de
decimis
.
assemblies
and
companies
of
the
faithfull
,
the
God
of
their
fathers
after
that
way
,
(
which
heresie
,
)
beleuing
all
things
which
are
writen
in
the
law
and
the
Prophets
.
England
,
Fraunce
,
Italie
Spanish
inquisition
he
came
not
into
the
iudgement
hall
least
he
should
be
defiled
,
c.
excommunicamus
.
de
●aereticis
Comment.
de
stat.
relig.
&
re●p
.
in
Gallia
,
lib.
S.
Paul
,
Rom.
Concil.
Trident.
Sess.
single
life
ministers
of
the
word
Concil.
Lateran
.
sub
Innocent
.
tert.
cap.
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
auricular
confession
concil
.
Trid.
sess
Deer
.
de
delect
●ib
.
de
dieb
.
fest
de
regular
.
cap.
Clement
.
cap.
exiui
choise
of
meates
,
apparell
,
and
daies
,
c.
audiuimus
.
de
reliq.
&
vener.
sanct.
Cerem
.
Rom.
eccle.
lib.
Bodin
.
method
.
histor.
cap.
canonizing
of
Saints
c.
ex
multa
.
§.
in
tanta
.
de
voto
&
voti
redempt.
pilgrimages
to
holy
land
Con.
Trid.
sess
vowes
of
Moonkes
and
Nunnes
Durand
.
Ration
.
diuin.
officior
.
Ceremon
.
Roman
.
eccle.
lib.
tit
.
Agnus
Dei
&c.
Polydor.
Virgil.
de
inuentor
.
rerum
.
lib.
De
consid
:
ad
Eugen.
lib.
brothers
wife
sisters
daughter
Bernard
.
epist.
ad
archiep
.
sen.
&
de
consid
.
ad
Eugen.
lib.
Practica
cancellar
▪
Apost.
Pauli
Barchin●●
.
Simoniacall
marchantes
vnlerned
persons
c.
sanctorum
.
c.
de
multa
.
de
praebendis
.
pluralitie
of
benefices
c.
relatum
.
de
clericis
non
resident
.
c.
licet
canon
.
de
ele●●
.
in
sexto
.
attend
the
office
c.
ad
Apostolicae
.
in
sexto
.
De
sentent
.
&
re
iud.
Bulla
Pij
quinti
contr.
Regin.
Angl.
discharged
of
their
oth
and
fealtie
,
withdraw
allegiance
from
their
Prince
take
armes
lay
violent
hands
Conc.
Constantien
.
Session
c.
Non
obstantibus
s●luis
conductibus
epist.
ad
Regem
Lituan
.
Cochlaeus
histor.
Hussi●ar
.
lib.
saluation
of
the
Church
Baptist.
Man●tuan
.
de
calamit
.
tempor
.
l
▪
Platina
de
vit.
Pont.
in
Paulo
secundo
.
A●n
.
Siluius
Cardin.
epist.
de
moribus
Germaniae
.
the
pompe
of
the
church
would
be
abated
,
which
he
sought
to
increase
with
anoyance
of
religion
first
fruites
Apologie
,
part
Duaren
.
de
sacr.
eccle.
minist.
Iudas
,
what
wil
ye
geue
me
the
defense
and
Apologie
of
the
Church
of
England
,
supplication
of
the
parlament
of
Paris
,
the
hundred
greeuances
of
Germany
,
Bernard
.
in
Cant.
In
epist.
De
consid
.
ad
Eugen.
&
passim
.
Franc.
Petrarch
.
in
cant
.
&
epist.
Bapt.
Man●
.
in
Fast.
Silu.
●●log
.
de
calam
.
temp.
&
caet
.
Marsil
.
Patauin
.
in
Defens
.
pacis
.
the
discipline
of
the
church
is
greatly
decayed
.
Concil.
Trid.
Sess.
collapsam
admodum
ecclesiasticam
disciplinam
Conc.
Constant
.
Ses.
that
the
church
might
be
reformed
,
both
in
the
head
and
in
the
members
.
Conc.
Basil.
Sess.
Platin.
&
Onuphr
.
de
vit.
Pont.
in
Eugen.
quart.
sundry
decrees
and
ordinances
of
that
Councel
should
be
of
force
in
France
Franc.
Dua●en
.
de
sacr.
eccles.
minist
l.
Pius
secund.
epist.
ad
regem
Franciae
.
Conc.
Latecan
.
sub
Leon.
decim
.
Gentian
.
Heruet
.
de
reparanda
ecclesiastica
disciplina
.
the
decrees
,
although
they
were
made
,
were
not
obserued
yet
they
are
not
such
as
might
restore
fully
the
ancient
good
orders
doo
they
litle
good
,
because
the
Pope
is
not
bound
to
lawes
him selfe
,
and
he
dispenseth
with
whom
he
list
heale
not
decrees
of
the
Councell
Concil.
Trid.
de
reform
.
Sess.
in
proaem
.
&
Sess.
de
reform
.
cap.
vlt.
prouided
alwaies
that
the
Popes
autoritie
be
safe
,
and
no
way
preiudiced
Roman
Church
the
spleene
the
Popes
autoritie
Pastor
.
lib.
The
Court
of
Rome
with
poyson
strong
infected
to
destroy
,
With
the
contagion
of
her
sores
dooth
countries
all
anoy
.
the
Church
of
Rome
is
no
sound
member
of
the
Catholike
church
.
the
Catholike
Church
.
The
Church
of
Rome
is
neither
the
Catholike
,
nor
a
sound
member
of
the
Catholike
Church
.
The
sixth
Conclusion
Church
of
Rome
lepers
sore
out
of
the
campe
the
reformed
Churches
in
England
,
Scotland
,
Fraunce
,
Germanie
,
and
other
kingdomes
&
common
weales
,
haue
seuered
themselues
lawfully
from
the
Church
of
Rome
.
all
whose
commaundements
are
righteousnesse
the
reformed
Churches
Rome
lawfully
his
elect
seeke
him
praise
him
learne
to
know
him
worship
him
S.
Paul
taught
other
doctrine
not
the
wholesome
words
of
Christ
and
godly
doctrine
,
from
such
depart
thou
:
depart
thou
from
such
teachers
departed
from
the
synagogue
Iewes
for
the
space
of
three
moneths
.
when
certaine
obstinate
&
disobedient
persons
spake
euill
of
the
way
of
God
before
the
multitude
,
he
departed
from
them
,
and
separated
the
disciples
.
the
way
of
God
was
euill
spoken
of
,
flee
from
idolatrie
not
to
yoke
For
what
fellowship
hath
righteousnesse
with
vnrighteousnesse
?
light
with
darkenesse
?
Christ
with
Belial
?
the
faithful
with
the
infidell
?
the
temple
of
God
with
idols
?
Wherfore
come
out
from
among
them
,
and
separate
your selues
,
sayth
the
Lord
.
Separate
your selues
from
them
,
sayth
the
Lord
:
the
Lord
sayth
,
go
ye
not
vp
to
Beth-auen
the
house
of
God
.
Hos.
the
house
of
vanitie
of
an
i●●ol
:
Hos.
the
chappels
of
Bethel
hie
places
of
Auen
are
the
sinne
of
Israel
.
go
ye
not
vp
to
Beth-auen
,
separate
our selues
the
reformed
Churches
haue
seuered
themselues
from
the
Church
of
Rome
most
lawfully
&
iustly
.
Bristow
,
Demand
Stapleton
.
Princip.
fid.
doctrin
.
l.
Sander
.
de
vi●●b
.
Monarc
.
eccles.
prae●
.
ad
Lect.
Annot.
in
tom
Augustin
.
con●tra
Dona●istas
we
rent
our selues
from
the
Catholike
Church
as
the
Donatistes
did
.
S.
Au●●in
●reatises
against
〈◊〉
Donatists
reformed
Churches
Annot.
in
August
.
Breui●
.
collat.
cum
Donatist
collat.
di●i
.
Catholike
Bishops
Annot.
in
August
.
post
col●●tion
▪
ad
Donatist
.
c.
S.
Austin
the
Prophets
Elias
,
and
Elisaeus
,
resorted
to
the
Church
,
and
seruice
of
the
Israelites
when
it
was
stayned
with
idola●trie
Bristow
Motiu
who
heare
our
sermons
,
because
it
is
horrible
sinne
to
giue
patient
hearing
to
blasphemies
,
such
as
we
preach
I
finde
no
fault
in
him
.
Cicer.
pro
S●x
.
Roscio
preach
the
word
suffer
afflictions
heare
the
pastours
voice
worship
God
&
serue
him
only
.
they
ought
to
obey
rather
God
then
men
,
the
Priests
,
and
Prophets
,
and
people
of
the
Iewes
the
reformed
Churches
Fraunce
,
haue
seuered
themselues
from
the
church
of
Rome
,
Go
out
of
her
,
my
people
,
that
ye
be
not
partakers
of
her
sinnes
,
and
that
ye
receue
not
of
her
plagues
.
Psal. 51.18 .
Be fauourable ( O God ) to Sion for thy good pleasure : build the walles of Ierusalem .
M.
Hart
the
faith
professed
by
the
Church
of
Rome
is
not
the
Catholike
faith
.
M.
Hart
Doctor
Stapleton
Licentiate
Martin
I
distinguish
the
militant
and
visible
church
from
the
Catholike
,
after
a
new
sort
,
vnskilfully
,
and
fondly
.
holy
catholike
church
it
must
needes
signifie
the
company
of
the
chosen
alone
,
not
mixt
with
wicked
ones
,
because
(
by
their
catechisme
)
it
is
the
body
of
Christ
,
&
all
the
body
of
Christ
is
quickned
by
his
spirit
,
which
the
wicked
are
not
:
the
church
is
said
in
the
scripture
to
be
the
body
of
Christ
quickned
by
his
spirite
,
because
some
partes
of
it
are
so
,
not
all
the
body
.
al
the
body
of
Christ
is
quickned
so
.
[
Catholike
,
I
and
Philip
Mornay
expound
it
not
in
one
sorte
:
Philip
Mornayes
let
the
Prophets
iudge
be
reueiled
who
say
they
are
Iewes
,
&
are
not
,
but
are
the
Synagogue
of
Satan
.
the
holy
Catholike
church
which
we
beleue
is
the
whole
company
of
Gods
elect
and
chosen
.
he
hath
disproued
it
,
by
shewing
that
the
church
is
distinguished
from
hereticall
assemblies
by
the
name
of
Catholike
:
Catholike
epistles
All
the
wordes
of
scripture
be
the
wordes
of
trueth
:
some
wordes
of
the
Church
be
the
wordes
of
errour
.
But
he
that
telleth
the
trueth
alwayes
,
is
more
to
be
credited
,
than
he
that
lyeth
sometimes
.
Therefore
the
holy
scripture
is
to
be
credited
more
than
is
the
Church
.
to
this
argument
I
answere
briefly
,
that
no
words
of
the
Church
are
the
words
of
error
,
that
is
,
that
no
erroneus
thing
is
euer
taught
,
defined
,
or
approued
,
by
the
Church
in
her
Bishops
&
Pastors
teaching
vniformly
;
in
the
decrees
of
Councels
,
chiefly
of
generall
Councels
;
in
that
which
the
Fathers
teach
with
one
consent
;
in
her
head
,
the
Pope
,
defining
,
&
deliuering
any
thing
publikely
;
&
finally
in
the
rule
of
faith
which
all
the
Church
holdeth
:
though
●euerally
some
Bishops
may
priuately
erre
in
teaching
;
and
one
or
moe
Fathers
may
write
some
vntrue
thing
,
or
be
in
some
er●or
;
and
somewhat
euen
in
Councels
,
without
the
decree
it self
,
may
be
said
or
reasoned
inconueniently
;
and
(
to
conclude
)
the
Pope
may
be
ouerseene
priuately
in
somewhat
.
But
this
must
be
certes
imputed
to
the
frailtie
of
men
,
not
to
the
Church
her selfe
.
D.
Stapletons
nether
Bishops
teaching
vniformely
might
erre
,
nor
Fathers
consenting
,
nor
Councels
in
decrees
,
nor
the
Pope
in
publike
and
definitiue
sentence
,
Bishops
and
Fathers
,
and
Councels
,
and
the
Pope
himselfe
may
erre
in
this
or
that
point
,
and
this
or
that
maner
some
wordes
of
the
Church
are
the
wordes
of
errour
.
those
wordes
must
certes
be
imputed
to
the
frailtie
of
men
,
not
to
the
Church
her selfe
.
M
Doctor
the
Church
her selfe
the
reasons
why
the
Church
of
Rome
is
no
sound
member
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
I
bring
this
,
that
,
touching
expounding
of
the
Scripture
,
she
condemneth
all
senses
and
meanings
thereof
,
which
are
against
the
sense
that
her selfe
holdeth
,
or
against
the
Fathers
consenting
all
in
one
.
allow
not
the
expositions
of
the
Fathers
,
I
affirme
that
it
is
a
marke
and
token
of
a
false
Church
to
admitte
the
ioint-consent
of
the
Fathers
in
expounding
of
the
scripture
:
her
owne
practise
,
as
the
right
sense
and
meaning
of
the
Scripture
,
though
contrarie
to
it selfe
:
the
puddles
of
the
Schoolemen
waters
of
life
when
some
Fathers
gainsay
her
because
they
all
consent
not
them
who
doo
make
for
her
,
as
hauing
hit
the
mark
.
Fathers
consenting
all
in
one
(
touching
the
expounding
of
the
scripture
)
all
with
one
consent
the
Fathers
consenting
all
in
one
,
M.
Hart
There
shal
be
one
flock
,
one
Pastour
.
all
senses
and
meaninges
of
the
scripture
which
are
against
the
sense
that
their
Church
holdeth
,
or
against
the
Fathers
consenting
all
in
one
one
Pastours
they
,
who
holde
not
the
senses
that
the
Fathers
geue
of
the
scriptures
,
be
the
false
Church
,
the
Romans
vnfaithfulnesse
cannot
haue
accesse
to
them
,
the
Church
of
Rome
cannot
erre
What
?
and
was
Cyprian
of
an
other
minde
?
Pardon
me
ô
Cyprian
:
I
would
beleeue
thee
gladly
,
but
that
beleeuing
thee
I
should
not
beleeue
the
word
of
God
.
he
affirmeth
that
the
Church
of
Rome
cannot
erre
in
faith
.
he
was
allowed
by
fiue
&
twentie
Bishops
:
Cyprian
,
it
could
not
finde
credit
with
the
Romans
,
who
being
faithfull
men
would
not
giue
eare
to
faithlesse
lyers
.
the
Romans
a
while
that
the
Church
of
Rome
cannot
erre
in
faith
if
he
thought
it
,
he
must
pardon
me
for
not
beleeuing
him
,
the
word
of
God
gainsaying
it
.
that
euery
youth
among
vs
,
vpon
confidence
of
his
spirit
,
will
controll
not
onely
one
but
all
the
Fathers
consenting
together
,
if
it
be
against
that
which
we
imagine
to
be
the
truth
.
all
the
Fathers
consenting
together
vpon
confidence
of
my
spirite
that
which
to
be
the
truth
very
fine
and
figuratiue
,
as
I
thought
.
As
I
thought
I
thought
[
Paerdon
me
ô
Cyprian
[
Pardon
me
ô
Paule
.
]
foolish
youths
a
vaine
foolish
youth
if
mine
aduersaries
should
write
a
booke
against
me
,
I
would
beare
it
vpon
my
shoulder
,
&
bind
it
as
a
crowne
vnto
me
.
Psal. 119.18 .
Open myne eyes , ( O Lord , ) that I may see wonderfull thinges out of thy law .
George
Bishop